Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
You can start a new story of your own, branch out from an existing chapter, or play through an AI generated text adventure! Subscribe to Premium for full access to all stories and much higher AI usage!
Search results for
"fantasy"
Search results for "fantasy"
New AI Chat
0 / 100,000 characters
Loading...
Top Stories
Matt stumbles upon a ring that lets him possess people.
Heavily inspired by the writing.com story The Possession Spell, but nerfed so the one with the power isn't in absolute control of everything.
My name's Matt. That day was meant to be just another day.. but it turned very weird, and very interesting.
It would have been about 5pm when I walked into my apartment. It was convenient, since it was close enough to college, yet wasn't super expensive or loud. Plus I could walk to all the fun parties.
Anyway, I walked in to see my girlfriend, Mira, sitting on the couch. I always thought she was cute in an exotic way - she was short, petite, with black hair and dark brown eyes. She was half Japanese, which is why I think I found her so attractive. Today, she was looking at me in a very unusual way. Not like her at all.
"Hey... Matt" she said hesitantly. Oh shit, I thought. Was she breaking up with me?
"Hi?" I said carefully.
"So I have something to tell you..." Shit. It's really happening. I think she saw the look on my face, and quickly added "Oh no don't worry, nothing is wrong. We're still good. It's just... this is so weird."
Relieved, I approached her and noticed she was wearing a ring. She never wore jewelry like that. "So, nice ring..." I said.
"Yeah that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Actually..." she started, getting up and walking over to me. I walked closer and took her hand. She flinched as I began to examine the ring, still on her finger. As I went to pull it off... "No!"
The ring was half off, and I felt a force - not unlike a blast of wind - hit me. "Fine!" I slipped the ring back on... and blacked out.
---
I awoke in bed a short while later. Mira was sitting on the edge of the bed, playing with what appeared to be the ring she had been wearing.
"Ugh, what happened?" I asked, feeling a trace of a headache.
"Oh, you're up. I have to tell you something..." Mira said. "It's this ring. It's... magic or something."
"Huh?" I asked.
"Yeah. When you walked in... that wasn't actually me. Well it was... but not quite." I was confused, so I just let her continue. "This ring lets someone take over someone else's body..."
"Sure it does." I joked.
"I'm serious!" Mira insisted. "I walked into your apartment maybe 10 minutes before you were meant to be home. Then I blacked out. When I came to... I was you."
"So is that why I blacked out?" I asked.
"Probably. I gotta say it was a shock for sure. That and Alan was on the couch and looked pretty scared. He explained everything though.
"Alan was... wait was that him inside you?" The pieces were coming together.
"Yeah. But he didn't do anything. He said he had only just found the ring today, and was gonna show you. But I walked in first and..."
"He took over your body."
"Yup" she said.
"So... how did it feel?" I asked. "Being me?"
"Well I honestly was just freaked, so I took the ring off as soon as I got to your bed. That kicked me right out." A grin formed on Mira's face. "Let me tell you, though."
She slipped the ring on, and disappeared from sight. Then, predictably, I blacked out.
---
That time, when I woke up, it was morning. I also felt... like I had just jerked off.
"Good morning!" Mira said as she walked out of the bathroom. She seemed in a very good mood.
"Uhh... morning?" I said.
"So I have an answer for you." Mira said while grinning. "Being you was hot!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well I jumped into your body last night, took a nice long shower... if you know what I mean, hope you don't mind. Then I went to sleep, and went for another round in the morning." She explained, grin not letting up. "Gotta day it felt a lot different than it usually does for me..."
I was shocked. Taking advantage of this, she winked. "Well I have to go now... you're still coming over tonight, aren't you?" Then she waved and skipped out of my room.
"Huh..." I said, still processing what had just happened. I didn't mind so much since it was Mira, and - I mean - we'd done plenty together already.
I was taken out of my thoughts by a knock on the door. "Yeah?" I called out, and saw Alan meekly walk in.
"Hey man..." he started.
"This about the ring?" I asked, hiding some irritation.
"Yeah... look, I'm sorry I took over Mira. But it was an accident... and it was only for a couple of minutes." He really did look sorry.
"Well all's well I guess.. but she left with the ring.
"She what?" Alan cried out.
"Yeah. I'm going to her place later, but she had plans for the rest of the day."
Alan continued to complain, but eventually gave up. The whole day was spent in anticipation. I'd never really wondered about how it feels for girls, but I couldn't help but be a little curious now that the opportunity might be there.
---
Later that evening, I pulled up to Mira's place and rang the doorbell. It opened and I was greeted by her busty roommate Alison, blonde hair wet, wearing nothing but a pink bathrobe.
"Hi sexy..." she purred, moving in such a way that only made it obvious that she was naked under her robe - not that it was hidden before.
"Uh.. hi Ali." I stammered. "Sorry... I'm here to see Mira."
"Mira isn't here..." she purred, exposing one long leg through the robe, "but I'll happily take care of you instead..."
I felt my face flush red, and attempted to navigate around Alison and get to Mira's room. She grabbed my hand with hers, and I noticed a sparkle on her hand. The ring.
"Should have guessed it was you, Mira" I said.
Alison's demeanor shifted instantly, and she started laughing. "You should have seen your face... you were so adorably awkward!"
"You expected otherwise?"
"Well no... I've just been inside Ali all day today, just lounging around. Thought I'd have some fun with you first." Mira-in-Alison explained.
"So was that it?" I asked. Mira laughed and not-so-subtly let the robe slip off her borrowed figure and down to the floor. I stared at Alison's exposed chest for a second before I was dragged into her bedroom.
Alison's body was very different from Mira's - she was tall, blonde, curvy, while Mira was short and petite. Needless to say, when Mira was in control of Alison's body, sex was fucking awesome. I won't go into detail, but knowing that my Mira was inside her sexy (ok. I admit it) roommate just made it even better. After we were done, I lay on top of her and just fondled her tits.
"Babe that felt so good in her body..." Mira purred. "And these big boobs feel so nice when you squeeze them like that..."
"It's just hard to believe it's you in there, babe" I replied. "But I sure as hell aren't complaining!" Mira laughed and grinned at me.
"Well now that we've done that I can't leave her right now... want to go for another round?" She winked at me. I felt my dick grow hard at the thought. "Or I could just give you a blowjob..." Mira offered.
Let's just leave it at the fact that the evening was a lot of fun.
---
The next morning, Mira shooed me out of Alison's bed. A couple of minutes after I jumped on Mira's bed, she appeared next to me. As herself this time.
"Whoa, don't scare me like that!" I muttered. She smiled one of her trademark cheeky smiles. "That was fun last night."
"Sure was! Blondes really do have more fun!" She grinned. "Speaking of..." she winked at me, and placed the ring into my hand. I looked at her. "Well, go on! Put it on and go jump into Alison!"
Hardly believing my ears, I slipped on the ring. It was a rush, to be sure. I suddenly felt weightless. Looking down at myself I understood why. I was floating, and completely transparent! I looked around and experimented with my movement. It was surprisingly easy. I leaned in the direction of Alison's room, and floated off.
When I got there (through the walls!) I saw her lying in her bed, dressed in a nightie that she definitely hadn't been wearing at night, and was scrolling on her phone. Well, this was it. I swooped down and lowered my ghostly form over her body. I felt a jarring sensation as a shock went through my whole body. The next thing I knew, I was under a warm blanket, holding a phone.
Of course, I immediately dropped the phone. There was something off about the way I was lying down. Flat on my stomach, back slightly arched. I laid my head on the pillow, and felt something large and soft on my chest. I looked down and saw Alison's voluminous chest inside a soft pink nightie. It was odd seeing her tits from this angle now.
I quickly jumped out of bed, hair flying everywhere and feeling a very big jiggle on my chest. I ran to her closet - there was a mirror there, of course - and admired my reflection.
Looking back at me in the mirror was Mira's roommate Alison. Blonde hair cascading down past her shoulders. A pale pink nightie over her impressively large boobs, which left her midriff exposed. Below that, hot pink panties, and nothing else. The best part? Right now, that was me. I let out a giggle - distinctly feminine, I noted - and sauntered up closer to the mirror. Man, I felt sexy inside Alison's skin. Naturally, my hands went to explore my new body. Although I'd gotten pretty familiar with it last night, this was very different. This time it was me, and I was feeling all the foreign sensations from my feminine body as my own. And damn, was it hot!
I let out a slight moan as my new hands caressed my new body. I had to say, it definitely felt a lot better feeling up Alison from inside than from when I was myself. As I reached into Alison's - ahem, my panties - there was a knock at the door, followed by Mira walking in. She saw what I was doing, blushed a little, then recovered.
"I see you're having fun there, babe" she smirked.
"I uh... ah..." I stuttered, and Mira laughed.
"Oh relax! It's not like I didn't do the same in your body. This time I just get to watch it happen to someone else!" she winked at me. "Want some help, Alison?"
I gulped and nodded. Mira came over and ran a hand along my exposed stomach. "You know I'm not normally into chicks, but knowing it's my boyfriend inside there is making me so hot for you right now..." she purred and leaned in for a kiss. Her hand slipped into those same pink panties I had been trying to explore earlier...
All I had to say was wow. Either it was just that the female body felt so good, or just my own arousal, or Mira... whatever it was, that was the hottest sex I'd ever had. Not to mention all the new feelings I got to experience from inside Alison's body.
---
A few hours later, after the high of my orgasms inside Alison had worn off, I exited her body and re-formed back on Mira's bed, with her grinning. "That was fucking amazing!" I said, also grinning.
"Oh I could tell you liked it, babe. I heard..." Mira taunted. "I bet Alan misses this thing..."
"I sure would if I were him!" I said. "But I'm not sure I want to give it up!"
"Tell you what..." Mira said. Then she told me about a plan she had. I put on the ring again, and disappeared.
---
To be continued...
Heavily inspired by the writing.com story The Possession Spell, but nerfed so the one with the power isn't in absolute control of everything.
My name's Matt. That day was meant to be just another day.. but it turned very weird, and very interesting.
It would have been about 5pm when I walked into my apartment. It was convenient, since it was close enough to college, yet wasn't super expensive or loud. Plus I could walk to all the fun parties.
Anyway, I walked in to see my girlfriend, Mira, sitting on the couch. I always thought she was cute in an exotic way - she was short, petite, with black hair and dark brown eyes. She was half Japanese, which is why I think I found her so attractive. Today, she was looking at me in a very unusual way. Not like her at all.
"Hey... Matt" she said hesitantly. Oh shit, I thought. Was she breaking up with me?
"Hi?" I said carefully.
"So I have something to tell you..." Shit. It's really happening. I think she saw the look on my face, and quickly added "Oh no don't worry, nothing is wrong. We're still good. It's just... this is so weird."
Relieved, I approached her and noticed she was wearing a ring. She never wore jewelry like that. "So, nice ring..." I said.
"Yeah that's what I wanted to talk to you about. Actually..." she started, getting up and walking over to me. I walked closer and took her hand. She flinched as I began to examine the ring, still on her finger. As I went to pull it off... "No!"
The ring was half off, and I felt a force - not unlike a blast of wind - hit me. "Fine!" I slipped the ring back on... and blacked out.
---
I awoke in bed a short while later. Mira was sitting on the edge of the bed, playing with what appeared to be the ring she had been wearing.
"Ugh, what happened?" I asked, feeling a trace of a headache.
"Oh, you're up. I have to tell you something..." Mira said. "It's this ring. It's... magic or something."
"Huh?" I asked.
"Yeah. When you walked in... that wasn't actually me. Well it was... but not quite." I was confused, so I just let her continue. "This ring lets someone take over someone else's body..."
"Sure it does." I joked.
"I'm serious!" Mira insisted. "I walked into your apartment maybe 10 minutes before you were meant to be home. Then I blacked out. When I came to... I was you."
"So is that why I blacked out?" I asked.
"Probably. I gotta say it was a shock for sure. That and Alan was on the couch and looked pretty scared. He explained everything though.
"Alan was... wait was that him inside you?" The pieces were coming together.
"Yeah. But he didn't do anything. He said he had only just found the ring today, and was gonna show you. But I walked in first and..."
"He took over your body."
"Yup" she said.
"So... how did it feel?" I asked. "Being me?"
"Well I honestly was just freaked, so I took the ring off as soon as I got to your bed. That kicked me right out." A grin formed on Mira's face. "Let me tell you, though."
She slipped the ring on, and disappeared from sight. Then, predictably, I blacked out.
---
That time, when I woke up, it was morning. I also felt... like I had just jerked off.
"Good morning!" Mira said as she walked out of the bathroom. She seemed in a very good mood.
"Uhh... morning?" I said.
"So I have an answer for you." Mira said while grinning. "Being you was hot!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Well I jumped into your body last night, took a nice long shower... if you know what I mean, hope you don't mind. Then I went to sleep, and went for another round in the morning." She explained, grin not letting up. "Gotta day it felt a lot different than it usually does for me..."
I was shocked. Taking advantage of this, she winked. "Well I have to go now... you're still coming over tonight, aren't you?" Then she waved and skipped out of my room.
"Huh..." I said, still processing what had just happened. I didn't mind so much since it was Mira, and - I mean - we'd done plenty together already.
I was taken out of my thoughts by a knock on the door. "Yeah?" I called out, and saw Alan meekly walk in.
"Hey man..." he started.
"This about the ring?" I asked, hiding some irritation.
"Yeah... look, I'm sorry I took over Mira. But it was an accident... and it was only for a couple of minutes." He really did look sorry.
"Well all's well I guess.. but she left with the ring.
"She what?" Alan cried out.
"Yeah. I'm going to her place later, but she had plans for the rest of the day."
Alan continued to complain, but eventually gave up. The whole day was spent in anticipation. I'd never really wondered about how it feels for girls, but I couldn't help but be a little curious now that the opportunity might be there.
---
Later that evening, I pulled up to Mira's place and rang the doorbell. It opened and I was greeted by her busty roommate Alison, blonde hair wet, wearing nothing but a pink bathrobe.
"Hi sexy..." she purred, moving in such a way that only made it obvious that she was naked under her robe - not that it was hidden before.
"Uh.. hi Ali." I stammered. "Sorry... I'm here to see Mira."
"Mira isn't here..." she purred, exposing one long leg through the robe, "but I'll happily take care of you instead..."
I felt my face flush red, and attempted to navigate around Alison and get to Mira's room. She grabbed my hand with hers, and I noticed a sparkle on her hand. The ring.
"Should have guessed it was you, Mira" I said.
Alison's demeanor shifted instantly, and she started laughing. "You should have seen your face... you were so adorably awkward!"
"You expected otherwise?"
"Well no... I've just been inside Ali all day today, just lounging around. Thought I'd have some fun with you first." Mira-in-Alison explained.
"So was that it?" I asked. Mira laughed and not-so-subtly let the robe slip off her borrowed figure and down to the floor. I stared at Alison's exposed chest for a second before I was dragged into her bedroom.
Alison's body was very different from Mira's - she was tall, blonde, curvy, while Mira was short and petite. Needless to say, when Mira was in control of Alison's body, sex was fucking awesome. I won't go into detail, but knowing that my Mira was inside her sexy (ok. I admit it) roommate just made it even better. After we were done, I lay on top of her and just fondled her tits.
"Babe that felt so good in her body..." Mira purred. "And these big boobs feel so nice when you squeeze them like that..."
"It's just hard to believe it's you in there, babe" I replied. "But I sure as hell aren't complaining!" Mira laughed and grinned at me.
"Well now that we've done that I can't leave her right now... want to go for another round?" She winked at me. I felt my dick grow hard at the thought. "Or I could just give you a blowjob..." Mira offered.
Let's just leave it at the fact that the evening was a lot of fun.
---
The next morning, Mira shooed me out of Alison's bed. A couple of minutes after I jumped on Mira's bed, she appeared next to me. As herself this time.
"Whoa, don't scare me like that!" I muttered. She smiled one of her trademark cheeky smiles. "That was fun last night."
"Sure was! Blondes really do have more fun!" She grinned. "Speaking of..." she winked at me, and placed the ring into my hand. I looked at her. "Well, go on! Put it on and go jump into Alison!"
Hardly believing my ears, I slipped on the ring. It was a rush, to be sure. I suddenly felt weightless. Looking down at myself I understood why. I was floating, and completely transparent! I looked around and experimented with my movement. It was surprisingly easy. I leaned in the direction of Alison's room, and floated off.
When I got there (through the walls!) I saw her lying in her bed, dressed in a nightie that she definitely hadn't been wearing at night, and was scrolling on her phone. Well, this was it. I swooped down and lowered my ghostly form over her body. I felt a jarring sensation as a shock went through my whole body. The next thing I knew, I was under a warm blanket, holding a phone.
Of course, I immediately dropped the phone. There was something off about the way I was lying down. Flat on my stomach, back slightly arched. I laid my head on the pillow, and felt something large and soft on my chest. I looked down and saw Alison's voluminous chest inside a soft pink nightie. It was odd seeing her tits from this angle now.
I quickly jumped out of bed, hair flying everywhere and feeling a very big jiggle on my chest. I ran to her closet - there was a mirror there, of course - and admired my reflection.
Looking back at me in the mirror was Mira's roommate Alison. Blonde hair cascading down past her shoulders. A pale pink nightie over her impressively large boobs, which left her midriff exposed. Below that, hot pink panties, and nothing else. The best part? Right now, that was me. I let out a giggle - distinctly feminine, I noted - and sauntered up closer to the mirror. Man, I felt sexy inside Alison's skin. Naturally, my hands went to explore my new body. Although I'd gotten pretty familiar with it last night, this was very different. This time it was me, and I was feeling all the foreign sensations from my feminine body as my own. And damn, was it hot!
I let out a slight moan as my new hands caressed my new body. I had to say, it definitely felt a lot better feeling up Alison from inside than from when I was myself. As I reached into Alison's - ahem, my panties - there was a knock at the door, followed by Mira walking in. She saw what I was doing, blushed a little, then recovered.
"I see you're having fun there, babe" she smirked.
"I uh... ah..." I stuttered, and Mira laughed.
"Oh relax! It's not like I didn't do the same in your body. This time I just get to watch it happen to someone else!" she winked at me. "Want some help, Alison?"
I gulped and nodded. Mira came over and ran a hand along my exposed stomach. "You know I'm not normally into chicks, but knowing it's my boyfriend inside there is making me so hot for you right now..." she purred and leaned in for a kiss. Her hand slipped into those same pink panties I had been trying to explore earlier...
All I had to say was wow. Either it was just that the female body felt so good, or just my own arousal, or Mira... whatever it was, that was the hottest sex I'd ever had. Not to mention all the new feelings I got to experience from inside Alison's body.
---
A few hours later, after the high of my orgasms inside Alison had worn off, I exited her body and re-formed back on Mira's bed, with her grinning. "That was fucking amazing!" I said, also grinning.
"Oh I could tell you liked it, babe. I heard..." Mira taunted. "I bet Alan misses this thing..."
"I sure would if I were him!" I said. "But I'm not sure I want to give it up!"
"Tell you what..." Mira said. Then she told me about a plan she had. I put on the ring again, and disappeared.
---
To be continued...
12
22.5K
778
57
1
A newly married couple find their lives upended when the wife goes to work for a company where all is not as it seems.
Riley Harper was between jobs when she saw the ad. The 21 year old blonde had recently quit as a waitress at a local restaurant. She usually got great tips that she knew was more thanks to her curves than her service, but despised being hit on all the time, especially now that she was newly married. But it wasn’t okay for her to be without a job. Yesterday her husband Ben came home early from his factory. Apparently he’d been furloughed for at least 3 weeks. They didn’t have any sort of savings that would keep them in the black longer than a couple of weeks, so Riley stepped up.
She got on her phone and began job hunting, but quickly grew frustrated by how similar they were to every job she’d had before. Cashier, hostess, server, retail sales specialist. She wasn’t qualified for much else, but just once she’d like to do something that didn’t involve wearing a name tag. That’s when she came across the ad for Del Corp.
Riley clicked on it, and read about a company that was a bit of a drive away. An hour. But it paid eighty thousand dollars a year. That was four times what her last job paid! Del Corp was looking for people who could do simple data entry, and no degree was required. Then the best yet. They would let you work from home 4 of the 5 days a week! This suddenly seemed too good to be true, but what the hell. For the hope of that much money, she’d take her chances.
Riley looked for a place to begin filling out her application online, but then read that the application and interview process would only be done in person, and that candidates would be seen during a small window later this week.
So that Friday, Riley found herself an hour away with a clipboard in her lap, filling out a paper application. She’d just written her new name and still got a thrill from it a whole five weeks later. That’s how long she’d been married. Her mind drifted to Ben, standing there all handsome in his tux, looking at her like she was the prettiest thing he’d ever seen. Her blonde, shoulder length hair had been adorned with flowers. Her face hidden behind her veil. She’d always cherish the moment when he’d lifted it over her head and mouthed, ‘Wow.’ She hadn’t been able to stop smiling. The butterflies had been nonstop that magical day, and they returned quickly every time she thought about it.
She loved being Mrs. Ben Harper. Loved being married. She was at the part of the application that asked for the relationship status. Married or single. With a bit of a flourish, she brought her pen over the box that said married. She hovered over it dramatically. She was about to make an indelible x, when the applicant to her right, a pretty brunette, cleared her throat.
“Don't,” she whispered. “Check single, or you don't stand a chance.”
“Excuse me?” Riley whispered back. Companies were not legally allowed to hire people based on whether they were married or not.
The brunette scanned the room, making sure no other ears were tracking their hushed whispers, then said softly, “My roommate already works here. She told me discreetly that they only hire people who aren’t married. Do what you want, but if you really want the job, don’t let on that you’re married.”
“Thanks…” Riley said hesitantly. Why would a data entry job care at all about whether or not she was married? She looked around the room and saw a total of 11 candidates including herself. She didn’t know how many would be offered a job. Maybe just one or two of them. She wasn’t particularly proficient at data entry, but she was a fast learner. She’d do whatever it took to secure financial stability for her and Ben.
This could change everything for them. Ben wouldn’t like that she’d have to lie about being married to him to get the job, but she wouldn’t have to tell him. It’s not like the company was going to come to her house. So she took a breath, and checked the box that said single.
The brunette whispered out the side of her mouth, “Good call. Best of luck in your interview.”
“You too,” Riley said.
A handsome man with dark hair and a thousand watt smile stepped out of the adjoining conference room. He picked up the sign in sheet with every applicant's name, and then scanned the room. “Josephine?” he asked in a clear, deep voice.
The brunette stood, smoothed her pantsuit and said, “That’s me.”
The man beamed at her. “Right this way,” and gestured for her to join him in the conference room.
Before she went, Josephine extended a hand to Riley. “If we end up working together, you can call me Josie.”
Riley giggled and took it. “I sure hope we do, Josie. I’m Riley.”
Josie winked and gave Riley’s hand an encouraging squeeze. “I know, I saw it on your application.” With that Josie headed into the interview.
Ten minutes later, she came out with a confident smile on her face and gave Riley a big thumbs up. “Piece of cake.”
“Did they offer you the job?” Riley asked with wide eyes.
Josie nodded. “On the spot. I’m to report back here on Monday.”
Riley felt her stomach lurch as she thought about how this might affect her odds, but smiled gamely. “Congrats. I hope my interview goes as well as yours.”
“Just be yourself.” Josie leaned down and whispered in Riley’s ear. “And be single.”
Riley laughed softly. “Got it.”
As Josie left the waiting room, Riley found herself wishing Josie could have stayed for moral support until it was her turn. She wished Ben could have come for the same reason, but that might have cost her her shot if her husband had tagged along.
Two more applicants came and went. One was a guy who came out with slumped shoulders. The other was a striking red headed woman who walked out with head held high and a confident swagger in her hips. It was clear that only one of them had gotten the job.
Riley observed that none of the men came out looking like they’d had an offer. Rather, it was only the women. Specifically, beautiful women.
Doubts flooded Riley’s mind again as her name was finally called. She stood up and walked towards the open door, but as she did, she wondered if she was willing to work for a company that seemed biased towards looks, gender, and marital status. If she wanted that, she could just go back to her last job, or the one before that, or the one before that.
But she remembered quickly that none of those places were going to pay 80 grand a year, so she put on her game face. For that much money, she even went so far as to chide herself for not wearing something low cut to show off her impressive cleavage. Her jiggly chest certainly kept her husband’s attention. But she’d opted for a pale blue blouse that gave her the conservative look she preferred to have in public. Hopefully that wasn’t a deal breaker.
Finally it was her turn, and she stepped into the conference room for her interview. There were two people on the other side of a long table. The handsome man that called in the candidates, and a woman. The man came around the desk, and closed the door behind her, then offered his hand. “I’m Marcus,” he said kindly. He gestured towards the woman that hadn’t moved, but was perusing a file on the table. “This is Doris.”
Doris was much older than Marcus. Marcus was maybe in his mid thirties, early forties, but Doris looked like she was going on a hundred and twenty. Deep wrinkles and sagging jowls made Riley think that she’d judged Del Corp too harshly. Clearly they didn’t just care about looks if Doris worked here.
When Riley stopped looking at Doris and glanced back at Marcus, she noticed his eyes bounce up quickly to hers. He’d been looking at her chest. She kept the smile plastered on her face, but inside thought, “You’ll never see ‘em perv. They belong to my husband.”
Marcus took Riley’s application and took it to his side of the table. Riley took a seat across from them. Riley noticed Doris glanced at her application, putting a bony finger near the section that indicated her relationship status. She nodded and gave what could have been a sound of approval, or begrudging interest.
Marcus smiled, and tapped his right hand on the table, as he perused more of her application. The silver ring that he wore on that hand made a loud ting ting sound as he tapped. After his cursory glance, the interview began. There was a back and forth about Riley’s employment history. Some questions about her computer proficiency. Doris had frowned at that part, but Marcus had seemed undeterred.
Riley thought she’d answered all the questions well. Maybe everything was going her way. Then Doris finally fixed her eyes on her and she felt the color leave her face.
As Doris spoke, Riley was reminded of every mean spinster she’d ever seen in movies. “Miss Harper,” Doris began, putting an emphasis on the ‘Miss,’ “We are looking for someone who is motivated team player. You might be called on to perform a task for the company at all hours. Would that be a problem?”
Thinking about her first paycheck, Riley didn’t hesitate. “No, ma’am.”
Doris’s eyes became narrow slits. “Is there anything, or anyone, in your life that might slow you down or get in the way. Anyone you might be…beholden too?”
Had Riley not had the earlier conversation with Josie, she might not have immediately seen this as a way to ask about her relationship status without directly asking about it. It clearly was a big deal. But given that it truly was none of their business, she again answered, “Nope. It’s just me right now. Nothing tying me down. Completely single and live by my lonesome.” She stopped after that, worried she might have laid it on a little too thick.
Marcus smile grew very wide at that answer, and he shared a look with Doris, who also gave a smile, although a very tight lipped one.
“Well, we think you’ll be a perfect fit, Riley. We’d like you to start Monday.”
Riley’s jaw dropped. “So I got the job!” she squealed, wanting to leap up and bounce around the room.
“You got the job!” Marcus repeated, standing up and buttoning his suit. He came around the table and for a second Riley thought he was going to hug her, but then he put out his hand and said, “Welcome to the Del Corp family.”
She took it and enthusiastically said to him and Doris, “Thank you. Thank you! I won’t let you down.”
She then strode out confidently from the conference room. It would be a long drive home, but that was no problem now. She had a high paying job! She couldn’t wait to tell her husband.
Before they called the next candidate, Marcus said, “I’m going to enjoy that one. She’s just my type.”
Doris nodded smugly. “Me too. There’s definitely a demand for busty blondes from the clients. And there’s a real sweetness about her too. She’ll be in high demand for sure.”
An hour later, Ben was thrilled when his wife told him the news, but the money Riley was being offered almost seemed too good to be true though. “So…you’re gonna be doing what exactly?”
“It’s data entry basically for a bunch of rich clients I guess. It can’t be too hard though, cause they didn’t seem too worried about my work history.”
Ben gave his wife a wry smile and asked, “Was it a man who interviewed you?”
Riley crossed her arms over her ample chest. “Just what are you implying?”
“Only that you’re super hot, even with that blouse buttoned all the way to the top.”
Riley’s eyebrows shot up in mock annoyance. “I’ll have you know that it was a man AND a woman.”
“So they both had the hots for you?”
Riley took a playful swat at her husband, who backed out of reach at the last second. A second later, her fingers began unbuttoning her blouse from the top down. “If this outfit bothers you so much, I’ll just have to take it off.”
As a silky black bra came into view, Ben’s mouth began to water. It had been almost 10 hours since they’d had sex. Far too long for the newlywed couple. “Yeah. Yeah you should definitely take it off.”
“Are you saying that I only got the job because of my body?”
“I would never say such a thing,” Ben said, keen to not jeopardize his chances of getting some.
“Would YOU give me the job because of my body?” Riley asked as she reached behind to unfasten the bra.
“I would give you the job and a raise and immediately make you CEO for a glimpse of your boobs alone.”
She giggled, and he saw the bra tighten as she pulled at the clasp, then the release. He saw the tops of her boobs wobble as gravity tried to let them escape. But Riley held the bra in place with one hand, while the other slowly pulled down the straps. She loved how Ben looked at her. It was okay for him to look. She so wanted him to. He was still so captivated by her body, even after having seen it so many times. The anticipation of getting to see her boobs never failed to get him excited. And that’s what she wanted right then. To get him very excited, and to take her. She couldn’t think of a better way to celebrate.
“Wow,” Riley teased as she held the bra in place. “So I just have to show you my boobs, and you’ll give me the whole damn company?”
“I’d give you the whole world.”
“Good answer.” The bra fell. Boobs bounced out.
Riley tackled her man, and more clothes were quickly discarded so they could make love on their living room floor.
Ben was not a morning person, but that following Monday, he rose early to make his wife breakfast in bed. Pancakes, bacon, eggs, and juice. It was a sweet gesture, but cooking had never been his forte. He burned everything but the juice, and even that was a little close.
He still happily brought it to her on a tray, but when he entered their bedroom, found that his wife was already up and half dressed in bra and panties. “Babe,” he whined. “You’re supposed to still be in bed!”
Riley turned and saw the barely edible breakfast her man had prepared. Her smile was radiant as she sauntered towards him. “You are the sweetest husband I could ever asked for,” she gushed. “How did I ever get so lucky?”
She threw her arms around his neck, causing the contents of the tray to rattle precariously as Ben did his best to save it. He lost the juice. Its contents hit the carpet of their bedroom, but still he tried to salvage the moment. “Seriously Riley, get in bed!”
Riley gave a cute pout that she used when she wanted to get her way. It always worked on her husband. “But I don’t have time.”
Ben faltered at her cute face, but said, “Nuh uh, there’s still plenty of time for you to eat and get ready.”
She kissed his lips and said, “Not if I do this.” And she stepped back, and sank to her knees. As she did, she pulled down Ben’s boxers.
As soon as Ben saw what his wife intended to do, his dick raced to catch up, getting hard so fast it hit the underside of the tray he was still holding. “No, this is your big day!” he protested. “I’m the one who’s trying to do something for you!”
Riley giggled as she took the tray from him and placed it on the floor. “I know,” she said sweetly. “And its that fact that makes me want to suck you off Mr. Harper. So shh.” She took him into her mouth. She wasn’t the best at cocksucking, but loved the sounds Ben made as she slid her tongue up and down his shaft. His little whimpers of pleasure were so cute and sexy. She loved being able to please him. She loved him so very much.
She swallowed down what he gave her, and left him to eat the breakfast. She brushed her teeth, finished dressing, and grabbed a power bar in the kitchen. She was almost out the door when Ben called out, “Wait!”
“I gotta go Ben, it’s an hour away,” Riley said in mock exasperation. But still, she waited for her husband to walk quickly towards her so he could embrace her, picking her up off her feet and kissing her.
He didn’t care that his dick had been in her mouth minutes ago. He was so proud of her. Loved her so much. Would do anything for her. “Thank you for being so awesome. I know you’re gonna go kick some ass today.”
“Just have the house clean and dinner on the table when I come back, babe,” Riley said in as low a voice as she could muster.
‘Yeah, I can do breakfast again,” Ben offered seriously.
Riley made a small grimace and said, “Uh, ha ha, just kidding. I’ll pick up something for us on the way home. You’ve done enough cooking.”
Ben hung his head. “It’s the thought that counts right.”
“Oh, you mean the thought that got you a blowjob? Yeah, I’d say that worked out for ya.”
They laughed and hugged again, and then Riley was out the door.
An hour later, Riley showed up for her new hire orientation, along with three other candidates she’d seen in the waiting room.
Looks like no one else had made the cut, she thought.
Josie was there of course. She owed her a debt for giving her that advice. There was also the stunning red head, and a taller, slender blonde with smaller boobs than her own.
She noticed that as far as beauty standards went, these women were probably the top four or five most attractive from yesterday. Maybe these were the ones who had simply checked single. She needed to make sure not to bring up her marriage to any of them. Not yet at least. After a few months when she’d proved what a good worker she could be, she’d let them know.
As she thought about that, she wondered if she’d be able to keep quiet about her husband around her coworkers for so long! Working remotely one day a week would make that easier at least. She just loved Ben so much and wanted everyone to know how lucky she was. Even complete strangers!
The women all milled about in the waiting room. Riley assumed they’d have orientation in the same adjoining conference room. She was about to start asking for names, when Doris showed up through the set of double doors that led into the building. She studied them each in turn, saying nothing as her eyes scrutinized them, as if looking for flaws. There was no big welcome, not even a smile. But after staring at them, she motioned with a curled finger to follow her. She put a silver ring she wore on her right finger, and touched the sensor on the double doors. She led them out of the waiting room, and deep into the heart of Del Corp.
They walked down a long hallway, turned right, found a set of stairs that led down and followed them. Another long hallway. Another turn. Another set of stairs. On and on, Riley noticed that every door they’d passed so far since the entrance had been closed. They never passed an open office, or break room, or a conference room. Riley suddenly felt stifled, and was again thankful that she’d only have to be here once a week.
They did pass several men, all with big smiles on their faces and wandering eyes that didn’t disguise where they were looking. Riley was taken aback by this. She didn’t want to raise a fuss her first day, but she had a mind to get the names of everyone and report them to HR. Surely a successful company like this had a top notch human resources.
It wasn’t all men though. They also passed several women, mostly older, or obese, or with a disfigurement of some kind. They also looked at each of the new women shrewdly and appraisingly. Riley wondered if this was some kind of weird corporate hazing. If it was, she didn’t like it.
On the third flight down, they approached a room on their right that was making a loud hum, and Josie asked curiously, “What’s in there?”
“Main servers,” Doris replied with unveiled irritation. “You’ll never need to go in there. It’s always locked, and only a few people have access.”
Access. Riley noticed that every door had a sensor for keyless entry. This was a very secure facility. She was suddenly shocked that the company had not done a background check on her. What kind of company that seemed to value privacy and security would hire someone without doing a thorough background check.
‘It really is like, oh, you’re hot and single? Welcome to the team,’ Riley mused as her irritation for this place steadily rose. She tried to remember why she was here. She allowed a mantra to run through her mind over and over again. ‘The money. Remember the money. Remember you’ll be working from home. Remember that you’re doing all this for Ben, the love of your life, and the future that we have together.’
After going down two more floors and countless hallways, they reached a large rectangular room that was very nice and welcoming. It was completely the opposite of everything Riley had seen so far. There were fake plants scattered throughout, fancy art on the wall, and several of the most comfy looking couches Riley had ever seen forming an open square in the middle of the room. In the middle of that square was a low square coffee table, and Riley saw four laptops in a row.
“Have a seat there,” Doris said, pointing at the couch directly in front of those laptops.
Riley went and plopped down, being sure the yellow dress she’d picked out for her first day didn’t fly up too high. She assumed the dress was fine for this job. She didn’t have any business professional clothes as she’d only had jobs where you had a uniform before this one. She’d wear whatever they deemed appropriate though, within reason. She would not be wearing anything that showed more of her cleavage than she was comfortable with. Her momma had raised her right. She’d still gotten Ben, hadn’t she? Yes. Better to conceal the goods and make ‘em chase you to get what’s inside.
“Here are your bracelets,” Doris said, interrupting Riley’s thoughts again. The old woman spoke in a dry, monotone, as if this were the last thing she wanted to be doing in the world. “After today you’ll need these bracelets to get in the building. They also monitor your health, because we care about our employees. If you suspect one is ever malfunctioning, report it immediately. Whatever you do, do not take it off unless you have the permission of a supervisor. Removal of it for any other reason will result in immediate termination.”
“But what if it doesn’t go with my outfit,” the redhead quipped.
Doris smiled, but not pleasantly. It was like the smile of a bully who enjoyed watching his victim squirm. “Oh, I think that you’ll find very soon that it will go with everything.”
The redhead frowned and sighed sarcastically. “Not likely, but if that’s the job, I’ll do it for as long as I’m here.”
By the sound of that, Riley thought that she might not last the week. Clearly she didn’t need the money as bad as Riley did.
Riley accepted her bracelet. It looked like a combination of jewelry and technology. The top half was flat and smooth, and Riley realized that it was capable of displaying messages as the phrase, “Welcome to Del Corp Riley,” was scrolling on hers. It was a bit heavy and bulky though underneath. Riley snapped it easily in place, but as she spun her wrist, she didn’t see an easy way to unfasten it. It felt very tight. Was she really going to have to wear this thing all the time?
‘The money, the money, the money…’
With the bracelets securely fastened, the four women listened as Doris began to speak to them, sounding almost bored now. “In a moment you’ll be meeting our CEO Avery Smith and three of the board members, but first, I’ll reintroduce you to your team lead, Marcus Orion.”
On cue, Marcus entered through a door opposite the one they’d come in, his arms stretched wide, his grin even wider. “Welcome new hires! I am so glad to see you today. Who’s ready to get started?”
Doris, her job apparently done, passed him on her way out of the room. She seemed very relieved to not have to be there anymore.
Marcus was the opposite of Doris, and seemed genuinely excited to have them here. “Ladies, I can’t tell you how pleased I am to have this opportunity with you all. I’m going to be your primary handler. Doris will be my second. If for any reason you cannot reach me, you will report to her with any problems. Before you leave, both of our numbers will be in your phones.”
Riley raised her hand, as she had questions about the word, ‘handler.’
Marcus ignored her hand and pressed on enthusiastically. “Please turn on the laptop directly in front of each of you. These are state of the art computers that have been designed and manufactured entirely in house. I promise you they are better than anything on the market, and they’ll be what you’re using to work remotely. So fire them up, and then members of our senior leadership will be joining us.”
Riley hesitated, but lowered her hand and pressed the laptop’s power button. It didn’t look all that impressive. It just looked like a standard 16 inch laptop. It was fast though. The screen came to life almost instantaneously with the message, “Welcome to Del Corp. Please sync your bracelet.”
Josie was already looking at Marcus and asking, “How do we sync our bracelets?”
“Fantastic question Josie,” Marcus said grinning ear to ear. Just press the clasp on the bottom end to the pad on the lower right side of your keyboard. No, no, wait!” Marcus said, and his tone shifted quickly to silky smooth, to loud and abrasive.
Josie froze, and looked up at Marcus with an eyebrow raised. She was not accustomed to people snapping at her like that. Josie also needed the money, but still, she’d rather walk away than be disrespected.
Marcus’s wide smile was back in a flash. “Sorry, sorry,” he said as he clasped his palms together apologetically and shook them twice at Josie. “Please forgive me. It’s just important that we’re in sync, when we sync.” He laughed at his own lame joke, and paused for them to follow suit. When they didn’t, he said, “Bear with me. This is my first time being a Team Lead.” He put his hand on his heart. “I will get it right next time, you have my word.”
“Can we just get on with this,” said the other blonde.
Riley thought everyone seemed annoyed now. And why wouldn’t they be? Doris had acted like leading them here had been a big inconvenience. They’d gotten ogled repeatedly on the long walk to this room. They had to wear this bracelet which was transmitting who knew what kind of biometric data to the company. And now Marcus had just yelled at them.
“Okay, here we go,” Marcus said, undeterred by their lack of enthusiasm. He began to wave his hands like a conductor of a symphony. “I’ll count it down from 3, and then everyone press your bracelet to the spot on the laptop. 3. 2. 1. Sync!”
All four women placed their bracelet on their laptop, and all four felt a sharp jab as the tiny needle under the clasp pierced their skin and injected a milligram of nanites into their bloodstream.
A chorus of surprised objections arose.
“Ow! What was-”
“Something just stuck me!”
“What the hell?!”
Every woman but Riley had complained loudly except her. She’d only made a shrill whimper. She hated shots, and whatever that was had been right under her wrist, probably hitting the vein there.
“Sorry about that,” Marcus said as he pulled out a smartphone. He began to tap at the screen. “Just give it a minute to spread through your body and then you won’t care anymore.”
“Excuse me?” Josie snapped.
‘That’s it,” the redhead said standing briskly to her feet. “I’ve had enough. Get this damn thing off of me.” She began to fumble with the clasp with shaky fingers.
“Leadership told me there’s always one,” Marcus muttered. His voice became higher and insistent. “Everyone who leaves their bracelet on for just another 50 seconds will receive a thousand dollars, even if you quit immediately after.”
“I’m gonna get a lot more than that in the lawsuit I file against this company,” the red head hissed as she looked for a watch to unclasp it. But the more she inspected it, the more her fingers didn’t seem to want to cooperate.
Marcus was pleased to see her struggle, but still looked at her warily. Then his phone pinged. “Oh wow, one of you is already online. Good. Let’s see who…ah,” he said, winking at Josie. “The one who is always just ahead of everyone else. Makes sense.”
“Online?” the redhead exclaimed. “I don’t think so!” She forced her fingers underneath the clasp, trying to create enough pressure to unfasten it. Suddenly the arm she was using to apply the pressure tensed up as if she’d just received an electric jolt. “Ah! What was that!”
“It’s just the nanites keeping you from taking off the bracelet. That’s the last line of defense. But we won’t have to worry about that for much longer because…” Marcus’s phone pinged. “There we go, you’re online now too.”
It was Josie’s turn to stand, and she offered her left hand, the hand with that accursed bracelet, to help Riley up off the couch. Riley was reaching for it as Josie said briskly, “I didn’t sign up for this. Neither did she. We’re leaving.”
A third ping. Riley’s hand was in Josie’s. She was looking up into her face when Marcus said calmly, “Blank slate.”
“Blank slate confirmed,” said three female voices, perfectly in sync and without emotion.
Riley felt Josie’s hand go limp in hers, and watched in horror as the brunette’s eyes rolled into the back of her head so that only the whites were shown.
“I don’t understand,” Riley said, hearing the panic in her voice as she leaned forward and looked at the other two women. They all had the same blank expression.
“Me neither,” Marcus drawled. “Sometimes it takes a little longer for the nanites to circulate in some people. You must be pretty stubborn Riley. But everyone succumbs to the nanites eventually. No one’s ever failed to come online in under 90 seconds.”
His eyes raked over her body now with obvious sexual interest. Riley sprang to her feet and tugged at Josie’s limp arm. “Josie! Josie answer me right now! We need to leave! We need to-”
Ping.
Riley’s heart pounded in her chest at the sound of that fourth ping. Whatever was happening to these women, was about to happen to her.
“There we go,” Marcus said with an eerie smile. “Don’t worry. When this is all over, you’re gonna think you had a fantastic first day.”
“Please don’t-” Riley began, but saw Marcus mouth the words blank slate. She was vaguely aware of her own lips moving as she said in a monotone voice, “Blank slate confirmed.” And then all she knew was ignorant bliss as her eyes rolled up into her head.
“Time to meet our corporate overlords,” Marcus said happily. He hit a button on his phone that said Upload. He selected each woman, then pressed enter.
Each bracelet came to life with a soft chime. Each woman said in a robotic voice, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
Riley’s blue eyes came back down, and she looked at Marcus with a wry smile. “You need to do a better job at putting them at ease, Marcus.”
Josie’s brown eyes were on Marcus as well, her voice had an edge to it. “Maybe we were too hasty in promoting him to team lead, Avery I really thought he was going to lose control there for a moment.”
The redhead was not looking at Marcus, but was running her hands up her sides and over her chest. “Now now, gentlemen. It was his first time. He’s still got the drive and charisma we’re looking for, and is doing great and recruiting clients. Let’s let him off with a warning.”
The unnamed blonde didn’t seem to be interested in Marcus at all as her hands had begun to squeeze her tight buttocks. “What an amazing specimen. Surprised I didn’t have to fight you all for the chance to have her first.”
Riley’s voice became authoritative as she addressed the blonde. “Don’t get to carried away, Jenkins. This is just about meeting them, ensuring there’s no problem with the upload process, then sending them off for their physicals.”
The blonde’s face soured as she looked at Riley. She did not stop massaging her rear. “I helped write the protocols, Avery. There’s no harm in a little groping before we log out.”
Riley gave a perverted giggle. “Yes, I know. It’s tradition. We just musn’t go too overboard in case we have to release any of them back into the wild.”
Having said this, Marcus watched enviably as the four women groped and fondled their bodies over their clothes. A few minutes ticked by, but Marcus would have gladly watched his superiors explore the new hires for as long as he was allowed.
Riley had pulled her blouse aways from her chest and was taking a long look down it. Her face made it clear that she liked what she saw. She released the fabric, letting it snap back with a little less elasticity. “Okay, that’s enough gentlemen,” she announced with finality. “I think we’ve excited poor Marcus enough.”
It was true. He had not wanted to get an erection in front of his bosses, but seeing them inhabiting the bodies of these beautiful women, making them touch themselves provocatively, he was at full mast. He positioned his hands over his front, and tried to keep from gawking.
“It’s only fair,” Josie chuckled at him. “We’re all going to have erections when we are back in our bodies. Speaking of, you already sent a girl to each of our houses, correct Marcus?”
Marcus gave a curt nod. “Yes sir. Their bracelets were activated before this meeting, and they should all be at your house by the time you log out.”
“Excellent,” Riley said, and she stepped closer to Marcus. She took one of the hands covering his erection and placed it on her breast. “Don’t worry Marcus. You managed to get them to sync their bracelets without resorting to force, which might have damaged the merchandise. So we’ll still let you do their field tests. They are the first members of your team after all.” Riley helped the man squeeze her boob softly, looking up into his eyes with a mischievous smirk. “I bet you can’t wait.”
“N-no, s-sir,” Marcus stammered.
“I do think that’s the first time I’ve seen you flustered Marcus,” the redhead said with a laugh.
Riley released Marcus’s hand and stepped back. “You know what’s next. Keep them in blank slate mode and send them to their physicals. The doctor will check for STD’s and any other illnesses or maladies that would be a disruption to our company. We only provide the best for our clients. After that, the standing brainwashing program before we sent them off with their take home bag to…” Riley trailed off, then gave a sharp laugh. “Marcus, I don’t mind if you stare, but try to keep your mouth shut when you do. You look ridiculous.”
Marcus had been trying to look the CEO, Avery Smith, in the blue eyes of this gorgeous creature. But his eyes kept wandering to other areas. He was already thinking about tomorrow’s field tests. How he’d be in Riley’s home. How he could touch her as much as he wanted. His imagination was already running wild, but Avery’s subtle chastisement had snapped him out of it.
“Yes, of…of course Avery, er, Mr. Smith.”
The corner of Riley’s mouth went up, and she raised her hand and cupped her right boob as she looked at the other women. “I think our boy’s got it bad for this one.” The women nodded back at Riley, each of them smirking as well. Back at Marcus, Riley said, “We all have our favorites, but don’t monopolize her too much. But…you are her handler, so take a few days to get her out of your system after the field tests are over.”
“If she passes that is,” Josie said quickly.
“Naturally,” Riley retorted, looking annoyed. “Marcus has been warned. Should he find any red flags, she’ll go back to her normal life. Isn’t that right Marcus.”
“Of course, sir,” Marcus replied.
“Good,” Riley said, and smiled at him. Then she blew him a kiss. “Now be a good boy and send us back.”
“Right away sir,” Marcus said. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to get used to meeting his bosses this way. He quickly selected all four women on his cell phone, and disconnected them. HIs shoulders slumped a little. He knew the men were in their respective homes and could still see him on the cameras mounted all around the room. But they were probably focused on the women now at their door that would attend to those pesky erections rather than him.
Marcus, on the other hand, would have to wait until later to have his relief. What he wouldn’t give to have his way with any of the women on the couch right now. Especially Riley. But he had his orders.
With blank slate mode still active by default, he said, “Grab your laptops and follow me so we can get your physicals underway.”
“Yes sir,” the four women responded at once. Their eyes focused on the command at hand, and like obedient worker drones, the four women retrieved their laptops from the coffee table. They formed a single line behind their boss. Their movements were precise, and they marched in step as Marcus led them from the room. They followed Marcus back into the series of hallways, and up a flight of stairs. Several doors that had been closed were now suddenly open, as staff at Del Corp wanted to assess the recent new hires. Programmers, team leads, technicians, cooks, paper pushers, analysis, recruiters, marketing, and more all watched the synchronized steps of the attractive women as they marched past. This time the women didn’t mind the stares, because none of them had a thought in their head other than following their team lead.
The workers of Del Corp with free will were all picking out their favorite new hire, making a note of who they’d spend time with during their breaks in the weeks ahead. The pretty blonde just behind Marcus seemed to be the most popular candidate by far.
They eventually passed through a door that Marcus unlocked by pressing the ring he wore on his right hand against a sensor. They stepped into a well lit sterile room with medical equipment and exam tables. A pudgy older man in a doctor’s coat was there to greet them. He was flanked by two very beautiful women who wore a vacant smile and nothing else.
“Did the old men have their fun?” the doctor asked Marcus politely, although his eyes did not meet him. They were focused on his four new patients who had followed obediently after him.
Marcus let out a sigh, but smiled. “If by fun you mean taking the piss out of me, then yes.”
The doctor laughed. “Sounds like them. Well, let’s get this show on the road. New hires, each of you hop up on one of the exam tables.”
The order was received with unflinching obedience as the four women walked purposefully into the sterile room, their shoes clicking on the white tiled floor. They each picked a gynecology exam table and sat there.
“I’ll be back when you’ve run your tests,” Marcus said, and left to go to his office. On the way he grabbed a woman with a bracelet who had been programmed to clean on her weekly visit to Del Corp. She didn’t protest, but allowed herself to be dragged along. She even seemed happy to have been chosen for whatever task Marcus had in mind.
When they arrived at his office, Marcus didn’t talk to her, just stripped off her clothes, bent her over his desk, and fucked her. He thought of Riley, the pretty doe eyed blonde that had been so sweet and chaste during the interview. He thought of Avery being inside her, teasing him with her body, making him grope her. He thought of what tomorrow would bring, and he came. He told the girl to clean up the mess, and then sat down in his chair. He’d needed that. He could finally think straight again..
Back in the exam room, the doctor’s nude assistants helped the doctor with silent efficiency. He’d trained them to help draw blood, check reflexes, take blood pressure, examine pupils, ears, gums, and more. They’d help him record it all. The new hires were perfectly calm during this whole process.
The cursory examination over, the doctor ordered them to remove their clothes. The four new hires all stood and undressed quickly. There was nothing sensual about their movements, just the subconscious desire to follow the order as expediently as possible.
The doctor gave orders to his assistants to pull out the stirrups attached to the tables, then had the new hires put their feet in them. They all did with no complaint. Each of them laying slightly back, their legs spread wide for the doctor. He gave each woman a pelvic exam. They did not flinch as his fingers pushed into them. Did not make a sound. They merely laid there as if this were all routine.
“Okay, that’s that,” the doctor said as he took off his gloves. “Get dressed, new hires.” As the naked women complied, he sent an assistant to fetch Marcus. Upon his return, the doctor told him, “I’ll have the lab results before you leave today. You can take them to get fitted and supplied now.”
Marcus was aware that the doctor had just seen these women naked before he had. He was not jealous though. He considered himself patient. He’d worked hard to get where he was. And tomorrow, he’d be able to upload into any of them and have complete control of their bodies. And when they returned next week, he could order them to do all manner of sexual acts on him, and they would agree readily.
When the new hires weren’t being made to serve him sexually or one of the other employees at Del Corp, they’d be ordered to do the mundane tasks. Like cleaning, or secretarial work, or anything that anyone deemed beneath them in this place. Thanks to different women being forced to come in on different days throughout the week, they always had plenty of willing slaves to do the grunt work at headquarters. But between now and next week, the new hires were strictly off limits until the field tests had been run.
As Marcus next led the women to a series of rooms that would get their measurements for clothes, outfits, and sex toys they might need while servicing a client, Ben was doing what Riley had joked about when she left. He was making the house sparkling clean. In their first five weeks of marriage, they’d fallen into stereotypical gender roles, where Ben played video games and did nothing, and Riley did everything that needed done like laundry, cleaning, and cooking. It had been a big step for Ben to make breakfast that morning. Now he tried his hand at laundry and cleaning. He was better at them than breakfast for sure. Riley would be so happy, that maybe he could talk her into doing something kinky tonight.
Being raised in a very conservative family, Riley had been a virgin when they got married. But Ben hadn’t. Far from it. He’d never admit to being a sex addict, but considered it a possibility. Before dating Riley, he’d had a few one night stands, some long term girlfriends, and had developed quite a few kinks thanks to those women. And porn. He’d watched porn every day, and was always finding something new he’d like to try in the bedroom with a girl, but Riley had put a stop to all that when they’d got married.
Riley didn’t want him watching porn or masturbating. The first time she’d told him, he’d thought she was joking. Riley’s hurt face let him know that she wasn’t. She wanted to be enough for him. Didn’t want him looking at girls online and getting ideas for positions or roleplay. Ben had hoped that over time his bride would change her mind about some of that, but except for the infrequent blowjobs, she would only do missionary or on top.
Because of his love for her, he’d stopped watching porn and jerking off. It hadn’t been too difficult, because Riley was usually around. As they both tended to work 2nd shift, they could fuck in the morning, and then again when they both got home. But now she had a 40 hour or more job a that took her away from him during a time where he was home by himself.
The hours seemed to drag by, and even though he’d gotten blown early that morning, he was already thinking about looking up his old friend pornography by the time noon rolled around. But he knew it would most likely affect his performance that night with his wife. So he waited, and focused on making the interior of their house shine.
It was mid afternoon when Marcus got the bad news. He’d just presented the women with a small boxed meal and told them to eat. It was a flavorless, tasteless mush, and was very cheap to manufacture. They chewed and swallowed it as they were told. Marcus watched them shovel it down while he ate a steak their onsite chef had prepared. He couldn’t stop smiling, that is, until the doctor walked in.
“I’m afraid I have some bad news,” the doctor said gravely.
Marcus put his fork down and asked, “Well, don’t keep me in suspense. What’s the problem?”
“The blonde is pregnant.”
Marcus wiped his mouth and slammed a fist on the table. “Dammit!” His eyes fell upon Riley. He did not want to lose her, but a pregnancy meant instant termination. The nanites could stop future pregnancies, but not the one she’d come in here with. “Are you sure?”
The doctor nodded, then looked at who Marcus had focused on. “Oh, sorry. Forgot you had two blondes. Not that one. The other one,” he said, pointing at the unnamed blonde who sat there quietly eating her mush.
Relief flooded Marcus. It wasn’t great that he was already down a team member, but it hadn’t been Riley. Besides, it was easy to recruit. He’d just put out another ad that promised big money while working from home.
“Kathleen,” he said sternly. The blonde now known as Kathleen stopped eating and looked at him keenly. “Pitch your food and go wait in the conference room you interviewed in last week. Turn on the monitor in there, and watch the exit interview until I come to fire you.”
“Yes sir,” Kathleen said, and without hesitation she stood, dropped her food in a trash bin, and made her way to the conference room.
After she exited, the doctor reported the rest of his findings. “All the rest are very healthy. Two of them have been sexually active however,” he said, pointing at Riley and the redhead. “Their swabs had traces of sperm under the microscope. Could be a one night stand, or something more serious. Easiest way is just to ask and-”
Fearing that he might hear something he didn’t want to, Marcus cut him off. “Thanks doctor, I’ll take it from here.”
“But the board will want to-” the doctor began with a raised eyebrow.
Anger rose in Marcus, but he tapered it down and replied calmly, “Don’t worry about the board I will handle it. If I find any problems during the field tests, I’ll take the necessary steps to deal with them.”
The doctor let out a knowing sigh. “Ah, I get it. You really want to field test them. Fair enough.”
“So you’ll leave that out of the report?”
“If she gets the greenlight,” the doctor said, pointing at Riley, “You let me have first dibs when she comes back in.”
‘You can have my sloppy seconds,’ Marcus thought. Out loud he said. “I think we can make that happen.”
The doctor extended a hand, and Marcus shook it. “Well then, I found no traces of sexual activity. See you next week, ladies.”
They did not stay goodbye, or give any other parting niceties. They just sat there. Their meal finished, and the empty box on their laps. They simply stared straight ahead, and awaited their next command.
Marcus ushered them to their last stop for their first day. This room had several cubicle workstations, each with a laptop that resembled the ones they would be taking home. Marcus had them each log on, and click on a program that walked them through an endless series of data entry. They copied one set of numbers from one place on the screen to another. Dragged one file here, another there. They opened spreadsheet after spreadsheet. None of it meant anything, but served one purpose. It helped cement the illusion. It gave the lie a solid foundation on which to stand.
Should these women ever question in the outside world what their job really entailed, the nanites would lead their minds back to this place. This moment. Where they dragged and clicked and typed over and over again. It’s what they would think they were doing all day instead of doing menial tasks and getting fucked. It’s what they think they would be doing in their homes, even as client after client came to see them to use their bodies. Just another boring day, entering facts and figures.
But as boring as they might remember it being, they would never want to leave. They would be so happy with their job. Because as they stared at their monitors, they each began to intermittently flashed the core tenets they would come to live by until they were released from their employ.
Over and over again during those last few hours, the following messages were repeated on a loop.
You love Del Corp.
You will be faithful to Del Corp and its employees.
You will not draw undue attention to yourself outside of work.
You never want to take off your bracelet.
When your bracelet pings, you will log onto your computer at work within 30 minutes. If unable, you will call your team lead.
Always do what your team lead tells you to do.
Always believe whatever your team lead tells you.
When you are on Del Corp property, you will be an obedient slut, doing whatever tasks required of you.
You will feel grateful to be of use to any Del Corp employee.
You will take good care of your body, because it belongs to Del Corp, its employees, and its clients.
You live to serve your team lead, Del Corp employees, and those we deem clients.
You no longer care about having a social life.
You no longer care about dating anyone.
If you are currently dating someone, you will break up with them as soon as possible in a way that does not bring undue attention to Del Corp.
You do not seek sexual intimacy outside the confines of Del Corp employees and clients.
You are focused on being the best employee you can be.
You will only ever remember doing data entry when working remotely.
You will stow your take home bag in a secure place in your home and not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
You will do everything in your power to protect Del Corp and its employees.
When asked, you will always describe your job as ‘boring data entry.’
If pressed for more information about Del Corp beyond that, you will respond with, ‘We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.’
Should anyone seem a threat to Del Corp, you will report to your team leader as soon as possible and await further instructions.
Riley blinked. She felt like she’d been staring at this screen forever, but saw in the lower left hand corner of her monitor that there was only five minutes left of work today! The job was tedious, but not at all hard. She found she didn’t mind it though. She was going to love working for Del Corp, and was thankful to have gotten Marcus as her team lead.
Marcus walked between their cubicles and announced, “Time to punch out ladies. You’ll find your laptop and take home bag are waiting for you at the exit. You all did wonderful today. I don’t see you all back again here until next…” he checked his phone, “a week from tomorrow.”
Riley’s face fell a bit. In such a short time she’d grown to love this place and her team. She looked at the others, and saw their faces mirror hers.
“I know, I’ll miss you too,” Marcus said with a wide grin. “Say, what did you all think of that delicious steak dinner we had for lunch today?”
“Steak…dinner?” Josie asked, furrowing her brow.
This was a simple test to see if the programming had worked. It was one thing for them to be in blank slate mode. They were more like mindless functioning robots in that state. The real test came when they were back to themselves.
“Yes,” Marcus said confidently, trusting that the nanites and brainwashing they’d received would dictate their reality. “You all had a wonderful steak dinner. You thought it was amazing. You even licked your plate clean Josie, remember?”
Josie blushed. She did remember now. It had been the best steak of her life. “I guess…I was just really hungry.”
“Thank you for feeding us such a great meal!” Riley exclaimed. “Do we get to eat that good every time we come?”
Marcus stepped towards her and said with a wink, “I think you’ll always leave here with something yummy in your bellies.”
All the girls smiled at each other, already looking forward to next Tuesday’s lunch time.
“Ladies, you’ll believe whatever I tell you, correct?” Marcus asked.
“Yes sir,” the three new hires said in perfect unison.
“And you’ll do whatever I tell you, correct?”
“Yes sir!” the ladies replied cheerily.
“Good,” Marcus said, his smile curving into something sinister. “I want you each logging in at 9am sharp every day and running the data entry program. Keep familiarizing yourself with it so that we can eliminate possible errors for our clients.” Doing this would ensure the brainwashing cemented itself in their brains.
Marcus continued. “I’ll be chatting with each of you individually over the next few days. Riley, you’ll be first up tomorrow. It’ll be a video chat, so please wear something that shows off your boobs.”
Riley’s thoughts hit a wall suddenly. The training, the steak dinner, all of that had been great, but, to ask Riley to show off her boobs on a conference call was…was…
Marcus watched Riley’s face contort while the nanites made her accept the programming. Her resistance met a torrent of words that seemed to imprint on her very soul.
‘I will do what my team lead tells me to do. I live to serve my team lead. I will obey him. I will wear whatever Marcus tells me, because he is my team lead and I am his obedient slut.
Riley’s face smoothed out, and she beamed at him before saying happily, “Yes sir.”
“Good girl,” Marcus said, then looked at the other two. “And I’ll expect you both to do the same. Actually Josie, you wear nothing at all.”
The two women had already been having an internal struggle after hearing what he’d said to Riley, so they were quicker at both saying, “Yes, sir,” but not quite as in sync.
“Make sure our video chats are in a private area in your house. An office space, bedroom, bathroom, whatever. And you’re not to be disturbed during this time.”
All of this was to limit exposure to a family member, boyfriend, girlfriend, or roommate. They could all be dealt with over a short period of time, but the field test was crucial in ensuring Del Corp’s safety protocols.”
“If all goes well after those video chats, you’ll be ready to handle clients. I hope to be sending you each several by the end of the week. Now head home. You’ve all done great work today.”
Marcus led them back the way they came. The walk didn’t seem as far now. The building that had once seen drab and foreboding now felt so much like home. She wished she didn’t have to leave. She loved Del Corp.
“I’m going to be thinking about that steak all week,” Josie confessed to Riley as they stepped out into the sunlight.
“Me too!” Riley laughed.
“I can’t believe I licked the plate in front of all of you. That’s…not something I’d usually do.”
The image swam vividly in Riley’s mind. Josie’s hands picking up a white plate with the remnants of savory juice on it. Josie’s face drawing near it. Her tongue sticking out and licking it from top to bottom until it was all clean. She found her own mouth watering as she remembered the taste of it.
“If I had my plate in front of me right now, I’d do it too.”
They said goodbye as they headed to their own cars, and headed home.
Marcus went to the conference room where the pregnant blonde was. Kathleen had watched the exit interview video over and over again so the message of it would be very clear in her mind.
It had read as follows:
I am grateful for the opportunity, but this job just wasn’t for me. It was my decision to leave. I will find work elsewhere. I will surrender my bracelet, and leave immediately..
Marcus pulled her up on his phone and took her out of blank slate mode, and deactivated the nanites in her body. Without the bracelet, they would pass out of her naturally over the next 24 hours, but the brainwashing she’d received should hold.
Lastly, he put his hand on the bracelet and said, “Release.” With a smooth click, it unlatched, and hung loosely on Kathleen’s arm.
A few seconds passed, and Kathleen blinked and looked around as if waking from sleep.
“Well, I’m sorry it didn’t work out,” Marcus said, extending a hand to her.
“No, no,” she said sincerely as she accepted it. “I’m so grateful for the opportunity, but this job just isn’t for me. I’ll just have to find work elsewhere.”
Marcus nodded, then gestured towards the door. She took off her bracelet and set it on the table, then walked out. As soon as she was out of sight, Marcus shook his head. She would have been a great addition. Pity he never got to field test or fuck her. Maybe someday the company would start accepting pregnant women. Or married women for that matter. He had a client that would pay a small fortune for the chance to have regular sessions with a married woman. Apparently it was a big fetish of his. But right now the board’s mandate was clear. They only enslaved and hopped unattached women that would not raise suspicion. They wanted to be in business for a long, long time.
The whole drive home Riley kept thinking how much she loved Del Corp. How much she loved her team. Marcus, Josie, and… and there were two more, weren’t there? Another blonde like her, but…but she hadn’t seen her on the way out. But the beautiful redhead had been there. How had she not gotten her name? That was very rude of her, and quite embarrassing!
As she questioned this egregious oversight, the memory of typing numbers and clicking a mouse came into her mind very strongly. She just hadn’t had a chance was all. All she could remember was her time at the computer, and a wonderful steak dinner that the company had so generously provided. She was so lucky to have gotten the chance to work for them. She would make them proud. She belonged there. She belonged to Del Corp. All of her belonged to them. Her mind and her body.
Riley had been so enraptured by how amazing her orientation had been, that she almost forgot to pick up food on the way home. But as her stomach growled, she remembered she needed to take care of her body, so she stopped by a fast food place. Instead of her typical burger and fries, she got a salad. She paid for it and was about to pull onto the street, when she realized she’d forgotten Ben. How could she forget her wonderful husband? She drove back around, and got him a salad too.
Ben was famished by the time Riley walked through the front door, but first made a grand sweeping gesture at the house. “Ta da!” he exclaimed as she walked past him carrying a large black duffel and two fast food bag. She didn’t seem to notice how he’d swept, mopped, done the dishes, and had the place cleaner than it had been in a couple of weeks.
In fact, she didn’t say anything, didn’t even give him a kiss. She set the fast food bags on the table, and then disappeared into their guest bedroom that would now serve as Riley’s office. She stowed the bag in the highest part of the closet in there, and moved a box in front of it. Hopefully that would keep the contents secure. She wondered what was in the bag, and had the desire to check. But then very strongly in her mind came a pulsing thought.
You will not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
Riley’s eyes unfocused and heard herself say aloud in a monotone voice, “I will not look in it unless directed by a client or team lead.” She looked around. What had she been thinking? Oh yes. She needed to take care of her body. She went back to the dining room and sat down at the table.
Ben was now feeling a little ruffled. “Uh, ahem, nothing? No, wow hon, the place looks great! This must have taken you all day.’”
Riley was unpacking her salad, but did stop to look around. “Oh, yeah, wow,” she said with less enthusiasm in her voice than Ben had been hoping for. “Come eat, Ben, and I’ll tell you what a great company Del Corp is.”
For the love of his wife, Ben chose to let it go and joined her at the table. His face fell though as he realized he was also eating a salad. “Hey, what was in that bag you brought in?”
“Work stuff,” Riley said quickly. She then proceeded to prattle on about how amazing Del Corp is. How great her team lead Marcus was. How all the people there were great. How her clients would great and how she might have some by the end of the week. How she couldn’t wait to log on to her new company laptop tomorrow to start working hard.
As she unpacked her day, the realized that she would have to break up with Ben. That was unfortunate, but it was a directive from the company, so she’d have to go through with it. She should do it now, but the way he was looking at her, like everything she said was so important, like she were the only woman in the world. Despite a growing desire to tell him they were through then and there, she convinced herself to do it tomorrow, or maybe even push it off till the weekend. She just wanted to stay with him a bit longer.
It was at this point, Ben got a word in edgewise. “So, what exactly will you be doing?”
“Boring data entry,” Riley said wistfully, as if it was all she wanted to do for the rest of her life.
“Uh, wow, you make it sound so exciting,” Ben quipped. “Seriously though, what kind of data entry? What kind of information will you be-”
Riley’s eye twitched, and then words burst forcefully out of her, “We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.” She took a bite of salad and considered the matter settled.
Ben was taken aback. “C’mon Riles, we’re not dating. We’re married. Husband and wife. Surely you can tell me of all people.”
Her husband’s words changed everything. It was true. They weren’t dating. They were married. She would not have to break up with him because they were not dating. She checked them carefully against what she knew of Del Corp’s mandates, and her mind seemed to accept this. She was so relieved.
Ben laughed at her silence. “What? Are they a dark and shady organization that is trying to enslave the general populace?”
Riley suddenly tensed. Ben was asking her to go against company policy by telling him what they did there. Why couldn’t he just accept her answer? Did he pose a threat to Del Corp? She tried to calm herself, tried to make sure not to draw any undue attention. With a sweeter but still serious disposition, she said, “Ben, honey, I’m telling you I can’t talk about it. So drop it.”
Ben looked down at his salad. This evening was not going as planned. She knew he hated salad. Why had she brought him one? She hadn’t even called and asked what he wanted. It’s like he’d been an afterthought. Surely the honeymoon stage couldn’t be over already. He tried to let it all pass. He loved her and she loved him. They’d go to bed together soon. They’d make love. “Fine,” he finally said. “I’m gonna go make a sandwich.”
Riley didn’t stop him, but was a little perturbed he didn’t seem to appreciate the salad she’d brought him because… because he… no. No!. Only she needed to take care of her body. But, as his wife, she wanted him to take care of his body too. Just, for her, it was a mandate. She NEEDED to take care of her body. If he wanted to make a sandwich that was fine. She found herself calming quickly, and got up as soon as she was done.
As Ben sat down at a vacant table, Riley went to work out on their treadmill. It had been a wedding present, and she’d only used it once. Now it seemed very important. She needed to take care of her body, and working out was a good way to do that.
A disconnect grew through the night as the couple seemed to keep going their separate ways. Ben tried to get her to cuddle on the couch and watch a movie, but she got lost in a skin care regimen that seemed to take forever.
As it got dark, Ben heard Riley say from their bedroom, “Goodnight, Ben.” And then the door shut.
Ben quickly got up from the couch to join his wife in their marital bed. He had his clothes off in a flash, and got under the covers. She was turned on her side away from him. He loved the feeling of pressing his boner against her round ass. But Instead of her warm, smooth, naked skin, he pressed up against fluffy pajamas. He tried not to sound indignant as he asked, “Why are you wearing clothes?” They hadn’t been wearing clothes to bed for the last five weeks, save some skimpy lingerie that Riley would put on sometimes.
“I was chilly,” Riley said simply.
“But, I always warm you up, don’t I?” Ben said hopefully as he wrapped an arm around her waist. His hand lifted up the bottom of her shirt, and he felt her skin. It traveled up quickly to her breast. He was already so hard. He was glad he’d waited for her. He would be inside her soon and everything would be perfect again.
As Riley felt her husband’s hands fondle her breasts, she felt a spark between her legs, and butterflies in her tummy. She wanted to roll over. To kiss him. To let his hands eagerly explore her as they so often had. To let him be in awe of her body. It was his after all.
But that…that wasn’t right. It wasn’t his body. Her body belonged to Del Corp. And she did not seek sexual intimacy from anyone but Del Corp employees and clients. Her body belonged to them now. This fact seemed to repent nonstop in her mind as she slowly brought her hand down, and pushed Ben’s away from her breasts. The brief twinge of sexual desire had faded entirely.
“What gives, Riles?” Ben asked, hurt in his voice. “Look, I’m sorry if you thought I was prying. I’ll respect that you can’t talk about your work.”
“It’s not that,” Riley said, feeling bad for turning him down. Why couldn’t he understand? She loved him, but he was not a Del Corp employee or client. But she couldn’t tell him that, because it would draw undue attention to Del Corp. So she made up another excuse. “I’m just…tired, honey. Long day, and I gotta be up early in the morning to log on to work.”
“I’ll…I’ll be super fast,” Ben said.
“No, Ben,” Riley answered quietly but firmly.
Ben’s boner was in full retreat. “Can I hold you at least?”
Riley thought about that. Holding wasn’t sexual, and Ben was her husband. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
So he did. He held her tight and whispered in her ear, “I love you. I really do. Maybe we can do it first thing in the morning.”
“Maybe,” Riley hedged. But she knew she would not let him have her. She was already planning to be up before him. To shower and shave her legs and maybe even put some makeup before she found an outfit that would accentuate her cleavage for Marcus. Her body belonged to him now, and the employees and clients of Del Corp. But she wouldn’t tell Ben any of that. It would hurt him to know that. He was her husband after all. They would be together till death do us part. So instead, she said what she knew to still be true, “I love you too.”
Ben hoped she’d change her mind, but soon heard his wife’s breathing change, and knew that she’d drifted off. He regretted not masturbating earlier then. He thought about getting up and going to the living room to rub one out, but he still had hope for tomorrow morning. So in the end, he slept.
When he woke up the next day, he rolled over to kiss his bride, but her spot was empty. He checked his phone and saw that it was almost 9am. He sat up and called out, “Riles!”
“Getting ready to log on for work honey,” she replied from the kitchen.
Ben swore and jumped out of bed. He was naked as usual first thing in the morning. He walked quickly to the kitchen and saw that his wife looked incredible. She always looked very beautiful to him, but here she was in a yellow buttoned top that he’d only seen her wear once before, plus a short black skirt that drew copious amounts of attention to her long legs. His eyes were still on the top though, because the top three buttons weren’t fastened, and her cleavage was fully on display.
“You’re…working from home today, right?” Ben asked, perplexed, but glad she wouldn’t be showing off her amazing rack to a bunch of drooling office mates.
“Yeah,” Riley replied excitedly. “Just getting my coffee and going to go into the guest bedroom. I finished converting it into an office early this morning. Nothing fancy, just a card table and your gamer chair. We can get an actual desk and my own office chair when I get my first paycheck.”
“Yeah, no prob babe,” Ben said hurriedly, even though he was a little miffed that he wouldn’t have his gamer chair today. “Can we please make time for a quickie before you-”
Riley was already fervently shaking her head. “I don’t want to be late. I’m to log on promptly at 9am.”
“Will you get a break?”
Riley thought about that. She wasn’t sure. Surely she’d be able to walk away for bathroom breaks and a lunch. “I should be able to, yes, but I’ll know more once I log on as to what that looks like. We can probably have lunch together.”
The way she smiled at him while talking made Ben’s heart melt. He felt like some of the inexplicable distance that had materialized last night was dissipating. “I’d like that, babe. Yeah. I’ll make us something nice.” He remembered their diminishing food supplies and then said, “Like ramen.”
She laughed, and it lit up the room. “My favorite.” She moved forward to kiss him, but at the last second, swerved and walked by him. She didn’t want Ben to get the wrong idea, because kissing could lead to sexual intimacy, and her body belonged to Del Corp and its employees and clients.
That act had felt cruel to Ben. He didn’t like whatever this was. Everything had seemed normal for a second, and then she acted like a stranger towards him. He followed her into her new office area. They still had two minutes before she needed to log on.
Riley was opening up her laptop and about to sit down when she realized he was behind her. “What are you doing?” she snapped. “You’re naked, and you’re in my workspace! Are you trying to get me fired!”
“Why would it matter if I’m naked?” Ben argued. “It’s not like they’re gonna see me and-”
“But they might,” Riley said frantically. “I’m having a video chat with my team lead first thing! If he sees your penis, I imagine that’d be it for me!” She waved him away with both hands.
Ben’s shoulders slumped, and he left the room.
“Close the door!” Riley called after he’d taken a few steps from the office. “I don’t want you overhearing anything confidential.”
“It’s not like I’m going to sell your company’s secrets to a foreign power or-” but he stopped, because she was glowering at him. He just nodded, and shut the door. It was going to be a long day. He walked back to the kitchen and began to make himself breakfast.
Riley was staring at the monitor, waiting for her marching orders, when she saw an alert come up that she was receiving a video chat request. She clicked on it, and saw Marcus’s face. He looked very happy to see her. She pushed her chest out so he could see in the camera that she’d done like she’d been told.
“Hey, Riley, is there anyone in the room right now with you?” Marcus asked as he studied her low cut top very closely.
“No, sir,” she said confidently.
“Good. Are you ready for your field test?”
“My what?” Riley asked curiously. She remembered a video call, but didn’t know what the term ‘field test’ meant.
“In a moment, I’m going to upload into your body and have a look around your home. I’m going to dig into as much of your personal life as possible to make sure there’s no external plans or people that might pose a threat to Del Corp. It’s all company policy.”
Marcus loved telling her all this, knowing that she’d be forced to accept it.
Riley furrowed her brow. She didn’t want Marcus to be in her home. To be…did he say in her body? But even as she tried to resist, the nanites did their job, smoothing her face, making her compliant to his will. And why should she be? She trusted Marcus completely. “Whatever you need,” she said. “Does that mean I won’t be doing data entry today?”
“You will actually. At least, that’s what you’ll remember doing. That’s what you’re going to do right now. Pull up the data entry program and begin moving the numbers around.”
Riley did as she was told. A spreadsheet with several numbers came up and began to flash for her to drag it from one place to another.
Marcus saw on his tablet that she was following his instructions to the letter. “Good. Now I want you to look at it. Remember it. All you did today was work on this data entry program.”
“All I did today was work on this data entry program,” she repeated.
“Excellent,” Marcus said. “Stay there. I’ll be joining you very soon.” He disconnected the chat, and pressed more buttons. A large pod opened in front of him. He was in the upload room. There were 64 pods in here, and more were being added every month. Several were already filled by the retired sex workers on staff, such as his number two Doris. A few were also used by the occasional client who was willing to pay through the nose to experience life in another body.
That’s what Marcus would be doing for the next several hours. He’d be scouring Riley’s life. Making sure she posed no threat. He certainly hoped she didn’t. He was delighted to have her on his team. He’d enjoy being in her body. And he’d be getting paid very well to do it.
He pressed a button on his phone, and the pod shut, and began to hum.
70 miles away in her home, Riley’s bracelet pinged. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and heard herself saying, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
“Finally,” she said as she looked down at herself with a hungry smile. “Look at you, all dressed up for the job. Good girl.” Her hands came up and were a hair away from her chest when she stopped and looked at the monitor. Her fingers minimized the screen so she could see herself in the laptop’s camera. “That’s better,” she said.
She brought two eager hands to her chest. Marcus was reminded how good they felt when Avery had made him grope her yesterday. Now he had unfettered access to them. He was supposed to do a perimeter check, but he’d said she lived alone. He would explore her a bit first. Let himself feel the pleasures of her body. Then and only then would he begin a deep dive into her life.
Riley’s hands began furiously unbuttoning the few buttons she’d fastened on her top. There was still one to go at the bottom but she yanked it forcefully off, sending the last button plinking off the wall. The top landed on the floor. Her hands went behind her back, and for several moments, Marcus struggled to unclasp the bra. The nanites did not give him access to her muscle memory, and he had only uploaded a couple of times before as a part of his own training. Since he’d be uploading a lot more in the future though, he'd better learn how to remove a bra from this perspective more proficiently.
At last he was rewarded with the clasp releasing, and he felt gravity pull at the weight on Riley’s chest. The bra joined the blouse on the floor and two double D’s bounced in the monitor. Riley’s body was heating up exponentially, especially between her legs. Marcus wanted to touch there as quickly as he could, so he stood up from the chair and pulled the skirt down. He saw pink cotton panties underneath. Riley took a deep breath, then pulled those down as well. Neatly trimmed blonde pubic hair covered her slit. Marcus made her watch the monitor as her right hand went straight there. The middle finger felt the soft coarseness of the hair, and then her lower lips parted and there was only silky wet bliss.
“Fuck!” Riley called out louder than Marcus meant to. “You’re such a naughty girl, aren’t you? Masturbating on company time. Well, you’re gonna be doing a lot more than that soon.”
After being kicked out of her office by his wife, Ben had gone to put on a plain white shirt and gray sweatpants. He’d eaten breakfast and eventually ended up moping in their living room. It was a small two bedroom house. The office was adjacent to the living room. When Riley yelled ‘Fuck!’ Ben heard it. It took a lot to make his wife swear, so he assumed something was very wrong. He leapt up to investigate. He didn’t care about confidentiality in that moment, and pushed the door open. His jaw dropped. Her back was to him, but he had no problem seeing his wife on the monitor.
For a split second, he thought his wife was getting off to internet porn. But it wasn’t porn. It was her. She was recording herself on the laptop with her legs spread, her finger frantically rubbing her pussy while her other hand wildly fondled her boobs.
He’d never seen her behave in such a way. Was she doing this for him? So he’d have something to wank to while she was working? To him, it was the hottest she’d ever looked, and blurted out, “You’re so fucking sexy babe. Let me watch.”
Riley’s eyes had been closed as she slipped a finger deep inside herself. But they flew open as she heard the sound of a man behind her. She whirled around in the spinning chair, a look of annoyed confusion on her face. She made no attempt to cover herself, or even pause masturbating. All she said was, “Who the hell are you?”
To be continued…
Riley Harper was between jobs when she saw the ad. The 21 year old blonde had recently quit as a waitress at a local restaurant. She usually got great tips that she knew was more thanks to her curves than her service, but despised being hit on all the time, especially now that she was newly married. But it wasn’t okay for her to be without a job. Yesterday her husband Ben came home early from his factory. Apparently he’d been furloughed for at least 3 weeks. They didn’t have any sort of savings that would keep them in the black longer than a couple of weeks, so Riley stepped up.
She got on her phone and began job hunting, but quickly grew frustrated by how similar they were to every job she’d had before. Cashier, hostess, server, retail sales specialist. She wasn’t qualified for much else, but just once she’d like to do something that didn’t involve wearing a name tag. That’s when she came across the ad for Del Corp.
Riley clicked on it, and read about a company that was a bit of a drive away. An hour. But it paid eighty thousand dollars a year. That was four times what her last job paid! Del Corp was looking for people who could do simple data entry, and no degree was required. Then the best yet. They would let you work from home 4 of the 5 days a week! This suddenly seemed too good to be true, but what the hell. For the hope of that much money, she’d take her chances.
Riley looked for a place to begin filling out her application online, but then read that the application and interview process would only be done in person, and that candidates would be seen during a small window later this week.
So that Friday, Riley found herself an hour away with a clipboard in her lap, filling out a paper application. She’d just written her new name and still got a thrill from it a whole five weeks later. That’s how long she’d been married. Her mind drifted to Ben, standing there all handsome in his tux, looking at her like she was the prettiest thing he’d ever seen. Her blonde, shoulder length hair had been adorned with flowers. Her face hidden behind her veil. She’d always cherish the moment when he’d lifted it over her head and mouthed, ‘Wow.’ She hadn’t been able to stop smiling. The butterflies had been nonstop that magical day, and they returned quickly every time she thought about it.
She loved being Mrs. Ben Harper. Loved being married. She was at the part of the application that asked for the relationship status. Married or single. With a bit of a flourish, she brought her pen over the box that said married. She hovered over it dramatically. She was about to make an indelible x, when the applicant to her right, a pretty brunette, cleared her throat.
“Don't,” she whispered. “Check single, or you don't stand a chance.”
“Excuse me?” Riley whispered back. Companies were not legally allowed to hire people based on whether they were married or not.
The brunette scanned the room, making sure no other ears were tracking their hushed whispers, then said softly, “My roommate already works here. She told me discreetly that they only hire people who aren’t married. Do what you want, but if you really want the job, don’t let on that you’re married.”
“Thanks…” Riley said hesitantly. Why would a data entry job care at all about whether or not she was married? She looked around the room and saw a total of 11 candidates including herself. She didn’t know how many would be offered a job. Maybe just one or two of them. She wasn’t particularly proficient at data entry, but she was a fast learner. She’d do whatever it took to secure financial stability for her and Ben.
This could change everything for them. Ben wouldn’t like that she’d have to lie about being married to him to get the job, but she wouldn’t have to tell him. It’s not like the company was going to come to her house. So she took a breath, and checked the box that said single.
The brunette whispered out the side of her mouth, “Good call. Best of luck in your interview.”
“You too,” Riley said.
A handsome man with dark hair and a thousand watt smile stepped out of the adjoining conference room. He picked up the sign in sheet with every applicant's name, and then scanned the room. “Josephine?” he asked in a clear, deep voice.
The brunette stood, smoothed her pantsuit and said, “That’s me.”
The man beamed at her. “Right this way,” and gestured for her to join him in the conference room.
Before she went, Josephine extended a hand to Riley. “If we end up working together, you can call me Josie.”
Riley giggled and took it. “I sure hope we do, Josie. I’m Riley.”
Josie winked and gave Riley’s hand an encouraging squeeze. “I know, I saw it on your application.” With that Josie headed into the interview.
Ten minutes later, she came out with a confident smile on her face and gave Riley a big thumbs up. “Piece of cake.”
“Did they offer you the job?” Riley asked with wide eyes.
Josie nodded. “On the spot. I’m to report back here on Monday.”
Riley felt her stomach lurch as she thought about how this might affect her odds, but smiled gamely. “Congrats. I hope my interview goes as well as yours.”
“Just be yourself.” Josie leaned down and whispered in Riley’s ear. “And be single.”
Riley laughed softly. “Got it.”
As Josie left the waiting room, Riley found herself wishing Josie could have stayed for moral support until it was her turn. She wished Ben could have come for the same reason, but that might have cost her her shot if her husband had tagged along.
Two more applicants came and went. One was a guy who came out with slumped shoulders. The other was a striking red headed woman who walked out with head held high and a confident swagger in her hips. It was clear that only one of them had gotten the job.
Riley observed that none of the men came out looking like they’d had an offer. Rather, it was only the women. Specifically, beautiful women.
Doubts flooded Riley’s mind again as her name was finally called. She stood up and walked towards the open door, but as she did, she wondered if she was willing to work for a company that seemed biased towards looks, gender, and marital status. If she wanted that, she could just go back to her last job, or the one before that, or the one before that.
But she remembered quickly that none of those places were going to pay 80 grand a year, so she put on her game face. For that much money, she even went so far as to chide herself for not wearing something low cut to show off her impressive cleavage. Her jiggly chest certainly kept her husband’s attention. But she’d opted for a pale blue blouse that gave her the conservative look she preferred to have in public. Hopefully that wasn’t a deal breaker.
Finally it was her turn, and she stepped into the conference room for her interview. There were two people on the other side of a long table. The handsome man that called in the candidates, and a woman. The man came around the desk, and closed the door behind her, then offered his hand. “I’m Marcus,” he said kindly. He gestured towards the woman that hadn’t moved, but was perusing a file on the table. “This is Doris.”
Doris was much older than Marcus. Marcus was maybe in his mid thirties, early forties, but Doris looked like she was going on a hundred and twenty. Deep wrinkles and sagging jowls made Riley think that she’d judged Del Corp too harshly. Clearly they didn’t just care about looks if Doris worked here.
When Riley stopped looking at Doris and glanced back at Marcus, she noticed his eyes bounce up quickly to hers. He’d been looking at her chest. She kept the smile plastered on her face, but inside thought, “You’ll never see ‘em perv. They belong to my husband.”
Marcus took Riley’s application and took it to his side of the table. Riley took a seat across from them. Riley noticed Doris glanced at her application, putting a bony finger near the section that indicated her relationship status. She nodded and gave what could have been a sound of approval, or begrudging interest.
Marcus smiled, and tapped his right hand on the table, as he perused more of her application. The silver ring that he wore on that hand made a loud ting ting sound as he tapped. After his cursory glance, the interview began. There was a back and forth about Riley’s employment history. Some questions about her computer proficiency. Doris had frowned at that part, but Marcus had seemed undeterred.
Riley thought she’d answered all the questions well. Maybe everything was going her way. Then Doris finally fixed her eyes on her and she felt the color leave her face.
As Doris spoke, Riley was reminded of every mean spinster she’d ever seen in movies. “Miss Harper,” Doris began, putting an emphasis on the ‘Miss,’ “We are looking for someone who is motivated team player. You might be called on to perform a task for the company at all hours. Would that be a problem?”
Thinking about her first paycheck, Riley didn’t hesitate. “No, ma’am.”
Doris’s eyes became narrow slits. “Is there anything, or anyone, in your life that might slow you down or get in the way. Anyone you might be…beholden too?”
Had Riley not had the earlier conversation with Josie, she might not have immediately seen this as a way to ask about her relationship status without directly asking about it. It clearly was a big deal. But given that it truly was none of their business, she again answered, “Nope. It’s just me right now. Nothing tying me down. Completely single and live by my lonesome.” She stopped after that, worried she might have laid it on a little too thick.
Marcus smile grew very wide at that answer, and he shared a look with Doris, who also gave a smile, although a very tight lipped one.
“Well, we think you’ll be a perfect fit, Riley. We’d like you to start Monday.”
Riley’s jaw dropped. “So I got the job!” she squealed, wanting to leap up and bounce around the room.
“You got the job!” Marcus repeated, standing up and buttoning his suit. He came around the table and for a second Riley thought he was going to hug her, but then he put out his hand and said, “Welcome to the Del Corp family.”
She took it and enthusiastically said to him and Doris, “Thank you. Thank you! I won’t let you down.”
She then strode out confidently from the conference room. It would be a long drive home, but that was no problem now. She had a high paying job! She couldn’t wait to tell her husband.
Before they called the next candidate, Marcus said, “I’m going to enjoy that one. She’s just my type.”
Doris nodded smugly. “Me too. There’s definitely a demand for busty blondes from the clients. And there’s a real sweetness about her too. She’ll be in high demand for sure.”
An hour later, Ben was thrilled when his wife told him the news, but the money Riley was being offered almost seemed too good to be true though. “So…you’re gonna be doing what exactly?”
“It’s data entry basically for a bunch of rich clients I guess. It can’t be too hard though, cause they didn’t seem too worried about my work history.”
Ben gave his wife a wry smile and asked, “Was it a man who interviewed you?”
Riley crossed her arms over her ample chest. “Just what are you implying?”
“Only that you’re super hot, even with that blouse buttoned all the way to the top.”
Riley’s eyebrows shot up in mock annoyance. “I’ll have you know that it was a man AND a woman.”
“So they both had the hots for you?”
Riley took a playful swat at her husband, who backed out of reach at the last second. A second later, her fingers began unbuttoning her blouse from the top down. “If this outfit bothers you so much, I’ll just have to take it off.”
As a silky black bra came into view, Ben’s mouth began to water. It had been almost 10 hours since they’d had sex. Far too long for the newlywed couple. “Yeah. Yeah you should definitely take it off.”
“Are you saying that I only got the job because of my body?”
“I would never say such a thing,” Ben said, keen to not jeopardize his chances of getting some.
“Would YOU give me the job because of my body?” Riley asked as she reached behind to unfasten the bra.
“I would give you the job and a raise and immediately make you CEO for a glimpse of your boobs alone.”
She giggled, and he saw the bra tighten as she pulled at the clasp, then the release. He saw the tops of her boobs wobble as gravity tried to let them escape. But Riley held the bra in place with one hand, while the other slowly pulled down the straps. She loved how Ben looked at her. It was okay for him to look. She so wanted him to. He was still so captivated by her body, even after having seen it so many times. The anticipation of getting to see her boobs never failed to get him excited. And that’s what she wanted right then. To get him very excited, and to take her. She couldn’t think of a better way to celebrate.
“Wow,” Riley teased as she held the bra in place. “So I just have to show you my boobs, and you’ll give me the whole damn company?”
“I’d give you the whole world.”
“Good answer.” The bra fell. Boobs bounced out.
Riley tackled her man, and more clothes were quickly discarded so they could make love on their living room floor.
Ben was not a morning person, but that following Monday, he rose early to make his wife breakfast in bed. Pancakes, bacon, eggs, and juice. It was a sweet gesture, but cooking had never been his forte. He burned everything but the juice, and even that was a little close.
He still happily brought it to her on a tray, but when he entered their bedroom, found that his wife was already up and half dressed in bra and panties. “Babe,” he whined. “You’re supposed to still be in bed!”
Riley turned and saw the barely edible breakfast her man had prepared. Her smile was radiant as she sauntered towards him. “You are the sweetest husband I could ever asked for,” she gushed. “How did I ever get so lucky?”
She threw her arms around his neck, causing the contents of the tray to rattle precariously as Ben did his best to save it. He lost the juice. Its contents hit the carpet of their bedroom, but still he tried to salvage the moment. “Seriously Riley, get in bed!”
Riley gave a cute pout that she used when she wanted to get her way. It always worked on her husband. “But I don’t have time.”
Ben faltered at her cute face, but said, “Nuh uh, there’s still plenty of time for you to eat and get ready.”
She kissed his lips and said, “Not if I do this.” And she stepped back, and sank to her knees. As she did, she pulled down Ben’s boxers.
As soon as Ben saw what his wife intended to do, his dick raced to catch up, getting hard so fast it hit the underside of the tray he was still holding. “No, this is your big day!” he protested. “I’m the one who’s trying to do something for you!”
Riley giggled as she took the tray from him and placed it on the floor. “I know,” she said sweetly. “And its that fact that makes me want to suck you off Mr. Harper. So shh.” She took him into her mouth. She wasn’t the best at cocksucking, but loved the sounds Ben made as she slid her tongue up and down his shaft. His little whimpers of pleasure were so cute and sexy. She loved being able to please him. She loved him so very much.
She swallowed down what he gave her, and left him to eat the breakfast. She brushed her teeth, finished dressing, and grabbed a power bar in the kitchen. She was almost out the door when Ben called out, “Wait!”
“I gotta go Ben, it’s an hour away,” Riley said in mock exasperation. But still, she waited for her husband to walk quickly towards her so he could embrace her, picking her up off her feet and kissing her.
He didn’t care that his dick had been in her mouth minutes ago. He was so proud of her. Loved her so much. Would do anything for her. “Thank you for being so awesome. I know you’re gonna go kick some ass today.”
“Just have the house clean and dinner on the table when I come back, babe,” Riley said in as low a voice as she could muster.
‘Yeah, I can do breakfast again,” Ben offered seriously.
Riley made a small grimace and said, “Uh, ha ha, just kidding. I’ll pick up something for us on the way home. You’ve done enough cooking.”
Ben hung his head. “It’s the thought that counts right.”
“Oh, you mean the thought that got you a blowjob? Yeah, I’d say that worked out for ya.”
They laughed and hugged again, and then Riley was out the door.
An hour later, Riley showed up for her new hire orientation, along with three other candidates she’d seen in the waiting room.
Looks like no one else had made the cut, she thought.
Josie was there of course. She owed her a debt for giving her that advice. There was also the stunning red head, and a taller, slender blonde with smaller boobs than her own.
She noticed that as far as beauty standards went, these women were probably the top four or five most attractive from yesterday. Maybe these were the ones who had simply checked single. She needed to make sure not to bring up her marriage to any of them. Not yet at least. After a few months when she’d proved what a good worker she could be, she’d let them know.
As she thought about that, she wondered if she’d be able to keep quiet about her husband around her coworkers for so long! Working remotely one day a week would make that easier at least. She just loved Ben so much and wanted everyone to know how lucky she was. Even complete strangers!
The women all milled about in the waiting room. Riley assumed they’d have orientation in the same adjoining conference room. She was about to start asking for names, when Doris showed up through the set of double doors that led into the building. She studied them each in turn, saying nothing as her eyes scrutinized them, as if looking for flaws. There was no big welcome, not even a smile. But after staring at them, she motioned with a curled finger to follow her. She put a silver ring she wore on her right finger, and touched the sensor on the double doors. She led them out of the waiting room, and deep into the heart of Del Corp.
They walked down a long hallway, turned right, found a set of stairs that led down and followed them. Another long hallway. Another turn. Another set of stairs. On and on, Riley noticed that every door they’d passed so far since the entrance had been closed. They never passed an open office, or break room, or a conference room. Riley suddenly felt stifled, and was again thankful that she’d only have to be here once a week.
They did pass several men, all with big smiles on their faces and wandering eyes that didn’t disguise where they were looking. Riley was taken aback by this. She didn’t want to raise a fuss her first day, but she had a mind to get the names of everyone and report them to HR. Surely a successful company like this had a top notch human resources.
It wasn’t all men though. They also passed several women, mostly older, or obese, or with a disfigurement of some kind. They also looked at each of the new women shrewdly and appraisingly. Riley wondered if this was some kind of weird corporate hazing. If it was, she didn’t like it.
On the third flight down, they approached a room on their right that was making a loud hum, and Josie asked curiously, “What’s in there?”
“Main servers,” Doris replied with unveiled irritation. “You’ll never need to go in there. It’s always locked, and only a few people have access.”
Access. Riley noticed that every door had a sensor for keyless entry. This was a very secure facility. She was suddenly shocked that the company had not done a background check on her. What kind of company that seemed to value privacy and security would hire someone without doing a thorough background check.
‘It really is like, oh, you’re hot and single? Welcome to the team,’ Riley mused as her irritation for this place steadily rose. She tried to remember why she was here. She allowed a mantra to run through her mind over and over again. ‘The money. Remember the money. Remember you’ll be working from home. Remember that you’re doing all this for Ben, the love of your life, and the future that we have together.’
After going down two more floors and countless hallways, they reached a large rectangular room that was very nice and welcoming. It was completely the opposite of everything Riley had seen so far. There were fake plants scattered throughout, fancy art on the wall, and several of the most comfy looking couches Riley had ever seen forming an open square in the middle of the room. In the middle of that square was a low square coffee table, and Riley saw four laptops in a row.
“Have a seat there,” Doris said, pointing at the couch directly in front of those laptops.
Riley went and plopped down, being sure the yellow dress she’d picked out for her first day didn’t fly up too high. She assumed the dress was fine for this job. She didn’t have any business professional clothes as she’d only had jobs where you had a uniform before this one. She’d wear whatever they deemed appropriate though, within reason. She would not be wearing anything that showed more of her cleavage than she was comfortable with. Her momma had raised her right. She’d still gotten Ben, hadn’t she? Yes. Better to conceal the goods and make ‘em chase you to get what’s inside.
“Here are your bracelets,” Doris said, interrupting Riley’s thoughts again. The old woman spoke in a dry, monotone, as if this were the last thing she wanted to be doing in the world. “After today you’ll need these bracelets to get in the building. They also monitor your health, because we care about our employees. If you suspect one is ever malfunctioning, report it immediately. Whatever you do, do not take it off unless you have the permission of a supervisor. Removal of it for any other reason will result in immediate termination.”
“But what if it doesn’t go with my outfit,” the redhead quipped.
Doris smiled, but not pleasantly. It was like the smile of a bully who enjoyed watching his victim squirm. “Oh, I think that you’ll find very soon that it will go with everything.”
The redhead frowned and sighed sarcastically. “Not likely, but if that’s the job, I’ll do it for as long as I’m here.”
By the sound of that, Riley thought that she might not last the week. Clearly she didn’t need the money as bad as Riley did.
Riley accepted her bracelet. It looked like a combination of jewelry and technology. The top half was flat and smooth, and Riley realized that it was capable of displaying messages as the phrase, “Welcome to Del Corp Riley,” was scrolling on hers. It was a bit heavy and bulky though underneath. Riley snapped it easily in place, but as she spun her wrist, she didn’t see an easy way to unfasten it. It felt very tight. Was she really going to have to wear this thing all the time?
‘The money, the money, the money…’
With the bracelets securely fastened, the four women listened as Doris began to speak to them, sounding almost bored now. “In a moment you’ll be meeting our CEO Avery Smith and three of the board members, but first, I’ll reintroduce you to your team lead, Marcus Orion.”
On cue, Marcus entered through a door opposite the one they’d come in, his arms stretched wide, his grin even wider. “Welcome new hires! I am so glad to see you today. Who’s ready to get started?”
Doris, her job apparently done, passed him on her way out of the room. She seemed very relieved to not have to be there anymore.
Marcus was the opposite of Doris, and seemed genuinely excited to have them here. “Ladies, I can’t tell you how pleased I am to have this opportunity with you all. I’m going to be your primary handler. Doris will be my second. If for any reason you cannot reach me, you will report to her with any problems. Before you leave, both of our numbers will be in your phones.”
Riley raised her hand, as she had questions about the word, ‘handler.’
Marcus ignored her hand and pressed on enthusiastically. “Please turn on the laptop directly in front of each of you. These are state of the art computers that have been designed and manufactured entirely in house. I promise you they are better than anything on the market, and they’ll be what you’re using to work remotely. So fire them up, and then members of our senior leadership will be joining us.”
Riley hesitated, but lowered her hand and pressed the laptop’s power button. It didn’t look all that impressive. It just looked like a standard 16 inch laptop. It was fast though. The screen came to life almost instantaneously with the message, “Welcome to Del Corp. Please sync your bracelet.”
Josie was already looking at Marcus and asking, “How do we sync our bracelets?”
“Fantastic question Josie,” Marcus said grinning ear to ear. Just press the clasp on the bottom end to the pad on the lower right side of your keyboard. No, no, wait!” Marcus said, and his tone shifted quickly to silky smooth, to loud and abrasive.
Josie froze, and looked up at Marcus with an eyebrow raised. She was not accustomed to people snapping at her like that. Josie also needed the money, but still, she’d rather walk away than be disrespected.
Marcus’s wide smile was back in a flash. “Sorry, sorry,” he said as he clasped his palms together apologetically and shook them twice at Josie. “Please forgive me. It’s just important that we’re in sync, when we sync.” He laughed at his own lame joke, and paused for them to follow suit. When they didn’t, he said, “Bear with me. This is my first time being a Team Lead.” He put his hand on his heart. “I will get it right next time, you have my word.”
“Can we just get on with this,” said the other blonde.
Riley thought everyone seemed annoyed now. And why wouldn’t they be? Doris had acted like leading them here had been a big inconvenience. They’d gotten ogled repeatedly on the long walk to this room. They had to wear this bracelet which was transmitting who knew what kind of biometric data to the company. And now Marcus had just yelled at them.
“Okay, here we go,” Marcus said, undeterred by their lack of enthusiasm. He began to wave his hands like a conductor of a symphony. “I’ll count it down from 3, and then everyone press your bracelet to the spot on the laptop. 3. 2. 1. Sync!”
All four women placed their bracelet on their laptop, and all four felt a sharp jab as the tiny needle under the clasp pierced their skin and injected a milligram of nanites into their bloodstream.
A chorus of surprised objections arose.
“Ow! What was-”
“Something just stuck me!”
“What the hell?!”
Every woman but Riley had complained loudly except her. She’d only made a shrill whimper. She hated shots, and whatever that was had been right under her wrist, probably hitting the vein there.
“Sorry about that,” Marcus said as he pulled out a smartphone. He began to tap at the screen. “Just give it a minute to spread through your body and then you won’t care anymore.”
“Excuse me?” Josie snapped.
‘That’s it,” the redhead said standing briskly to her feet. “I’ve had enough. Get this damn thing off of me.” She began to fumble with the clasp with shaky fingers.
“Leadership told me there’s always one,” Marcus muttered. His voice became higher and insistent. “Everyone who leaves their bracelet on for just another 50 seconds will receive a thousand dollars, even if you quit immediately after.”
“I’m gonna get a lot more than that in the lawsuit I file against this company,” the red head hissed as she looked for a watch to unclasp it. But the more she inspected it, the more her fingers didn’t seem to want to cooperate.
Marcus was pleased to see her struggle, but still looked at her warily. Then his phone pinged. “Oh wow, one of you is already online. Good. Let’s see who…ah,” he said, winking at Josie. “The one who is always just ahead of everyone else. Makes sense.”
“Online?” the redhead exclaimed. “I don’t think so!” She forced her fingers underneath the clasp, trying to create enough pressure to unfasten it. Suddenly the arm she was using to apply the pressure tensed up as if she’d just received an electric jolt. “Ah! What was that!”
“It’s just the nanites keeping you from taking off the bracelet. That’s the last line of defense. But we won’t have to worry about that for much longer because…” Marcus’s phone pinged. “There we go, you’re online now too.”
It was Josie’s turn to stand, and she offered her left hand, the hand with that accursed bracelet, to help Riley up off the couch. Riley was reaching for it as Josie said briskly, “I didn’t sign up for this. Neither did she. We’re leaving.”
A third ping. Riley’s hand was in Josie’s. She was looking up into her face when Marcus said calmly, “Blank slate.”
“Blank slate confirmed,” said three female voices, perfectly in sync and without emotion.
Riley felt Josie’s hand go limp in hers, and watched in horror as the brunette’s eyes rolled into the back of her head so that only the whites were shown.
“I don’t understand,” Riley said, hearing the panic in her voice as she leaned forward and looked at the other two women. They all had the same blank expression.
“Me neither,” Marcus drawled. “Sometimes it takes a little longer for the nanites to circulate in some people. You must be pretty stubborn Riley. But everyone succumbs to the nanites eventually. No one’s ever failed to come online in under 90 seconds.”
His eyes raked over her body now with obvious sexual interest. Riley sprang to her feet and tugged at Josie’s limp arm. “Josie! Josie answer me right now! We need to leave! We need to-”
Ping.
Riley’s heart pounded in her chest at the sound of that fourth ping. Whatever was happening to these women, was about to happen to her.
“There we go,” Marcus said with an eerie smile. “Don’t worry. When this is all over, you’re gonna think you had a fantastic first day.”
“Please don’t-” Riley began, but saw Marcus mouth the words blank slate. She was vaguely aware of her own lips moving as she said in a monotone voice, “Blank slate confirmed.” And then all she knew was ignorant bliss as her eyes rolled up into her head.
“Time to meet our corporate overlords,” Marcus said happily. He hit a button on his phone that said Upload. He selected each woman, then pressed enter.
Each bracelet came to life with a soft chime. Each woman said in a robotic voice, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
Riley’s blue eyes came back down, and she looked at Marcus with a wry smile. “You need to do a better job at putting them at ease, Marcus.”
Josie’s brown eyes were on Marcus as well, her voice had an edge to it. “Maybe we were too hasty in promoting him to team lead, Avery I really thought he was going to lose control there for a moment.”
The redhead was not looking at Marcus, but was running her hands up her sides and over her chest. “Now now, gentlemen. It was his first time. He’s still got the drive and charisma we’re looking for, and is doing great and recruiting clients. Let’s let him off with a warning.”
The unnamed blonde didn’t seem to be interested in Marcus at all as her hands had begun to squeeze her tight buttocks. “What an amazing specimen. Surprised I didn’t have to fight you all for the chance to have her first.”
Riley’s voice became authoritative as she addressed the blonde. “Don’t get to carried away, Jenkins. This is just about meeting them, ensuring there’s no problem with the upload process, then sending them off for their physicals.”
The blonde’s face soured as she looked at Riley. She did not stop massaging her rear. “I helped write the protocols, Avery. There’s no harm in a little groping before we log out.”
Riley gave a perverted giggle. “Yes, I know. It’s tradition. We just musn’t go too overboard in case we have to release any of them back into the wild.”
Having said this, Marcus watched enviably as the four women groped and fondled their bodies over their clothes. A few minutes ticked by, but Marcus would have gladly watched his superiors explore the new hires for as long as he was allowed.
Riley had pulled her blouse aways from her chest and was taking a long look down it. Her face made it clear that she liked what she saw. She released the fabric, letting it snap back with a little less elasticity. “Okay, that’s enough gentlemen,” she announced with finality. “I think we’ve excited poor Marcus enough.”
It was true. He had not wanted to get an erection in front of his bosses, but seeing them inhabiting the bodies of these beautiful women, making them touch themselves provocatively, he was at full mast. He positioned his hands over his front, and tried to keep from gawking.
“It’s only fair,” Josie chuckled at him. “We’re all going to have erections when we are back in our bodies. Speaking of, you already sent a girl to each of our houses, correct Marcus?”
Marcus gave a curt nod. “Yes sir. Their bracelets were activated before this meeting, and they should all be at your house by the time you log out.”
“Excellent,” Riley said, and she stepped closer to Marcus. She took one of the hands covering his erection and placed it on her breast. “Don’t worry Marcus. You managed to get them to sync their bracelets without resorting to force, which might have damaged the merchandise. So we’ll still let you do their field tests. They are the first members of your team after all.” Riley helped the man squeeze her boob softly, looking up into his eyes with a mischievous smirk. “I bet you can’t wait.”
“N-no, s-sir,” Marcus stammered.
“I do think that’s the first time I’ve seen you flustered Marcus,” the redhead said with a laugh.
Riley released Marcus’s hand and stepped back. “You know what’s next. Keep them in blank slate mode and send them to their physicals. The doctor will check for STD’s and any other illnesses or maladies that would be a disruption to our company. We only provide the best for our clients. After that, the standing brainwashing program before we sent them off with their take home bag to…” Riley trailed off, then gave a sharp laugh. “Marcus, I don’t mind if you stare, but try to keep your mouth shut when you do. You look ridiculous.”
Marcus had been trying to look the CEO, Avery Smith, in the blue eyes of this gorgeous creature. But his eyes kept wandering to other areas. He was already thinking about tomorrow’s field tests. How he’d be in Riley’s home. How he could touch her as much as he wanted. His imagination was already running wild, but Avery’s subtle chastisement had snapped him out of it.
“Yes, of…of course Avery, er, Mr. Smith.”
The corner of Riley’s mouth went up, and she raised her hand and cupped her right boob as she looked at the other women. “I think our boy’s got it bad for this one.” The women nodded back at Riley, each of them smirking as well. Back at Marcus, Riley said, “We all have our favorites, but don’t monopolize her too much. But…you are her handler, so take a few days to get her out of your system after the field tests are over.”
“If she passes that is,” Josie said quickly.
“Naturally,” Riley retorted, looking annoyed. “Marcus has been warned. Should he find any red flags, she’ll go back to her normal life. Isn’t that right Marcus.”
“Of course, sir,” Marcus replied.
“Good,” Riley said, and smiled at him. Then she blew him a kiss. “Now be a good boy and send us back.”
“Right away sir,” Marcus said. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to get used to meeting his bosses this way. He quickly selected all four women on his cell phone, and disconnected them. HIs shoulders slumped a little. He knew the men were in their respective homes and could still see him on the cameras mounted all around the room. But they were probably focused on the women now at their door that would attend to those pesky erections rather than him.
Marcus, on the other hand, would have to wait until later to have his relief. What he wouldn’t give to have his way with any of the women on the couch right now. Especially Riley. But he had his orders.
With blank slate mode still active by default, he said, “Grab your laptops and follow me so we can get your physicals underway.”
“Yes sir,” the four women responded at once. Their eyes focused on the command at hand, and like obedient worker drones, the four women retrieved their laptops from the coffee table. They formed a single line behind their boss. Their movements were precise, and they marched in step as Marcus led them from the room. They followed Marcus back into the series of hallways, and up a flight of stairs. Several doors that had been closed were now suddenly open, as staff at Del Corp wanted to assess the recent new hires. Programmers, team leads, technicians, cooks, paper pushers, analysis, recruiters, marketing, and more all watched the synchronized steps of the attractive women as they marched past. This time the women didn’t mind the stares, because none of them had a thought in their head other than following their team lead.
The workers of Del Corp with free will were all picking out their favorite new hire, making a note of who they’d spend time with during their breaks in the weeks ahead. The pretty blonde just behind Marcus seemed to be the most popular candidate by far.
They eventually passed through a door that Marcus unlocked by pressing the ring he wore on his right hand against a sensor. They stepped into a well lit sterile room with medical equipment and exam tables. A pudgy older man in a doctor’s coat was there to greet them. He was flanked by two very beautiful women who wore a vacant smile and nothing else.
“Did the old men have their fun?” the doctor asked Marcus politely, although his eyes did not meet him. They were focused on his four new patients who had followed obediently after him.
Marcus let out a sigh, but smiled. “If by fun you mean taking the piss out of me, then yes.”
The doctor laughed. “Sounds like them. Well, let’s get this show on the road. New hires, each of you hop up on one of the exam tables.”
The order was received with unflinching obedience as the four women walked purposefully into the sterile room, their shoes clicking on the white tiled floor. They each picked a gynecology exam table and sat there.
“I’ll be back when you’ve run your tests,” Marcus said, and left to go to his office. On the way he grabbed a woman with a bracelet who had been programmed to clean on her weekly visit to Del Corp. She didn’t protest, but allowed herself to be dragged along. She even seemed happy to have been chosen for whatever task Marcus had in mind.
When they arrived at his office, Marcus didn’t talk to her, just stripped off her clothes, bent her over his desk, and fucked her. He thought of Riley, the pretty doe eyed blonde that had been so sweet and chaste during the interview. He thought of Avery being inside her, teasing him with her body, making him grope her. He thought of what tomorrow would bring, and he came. He told the girl to clean up the mess, and then sat down in his chair. He’d needed that. He could finally think straight again..
Back in the exam room, the doctor’s nude assistants helped the doctor with silent efficiency. He’d trained them to help draw blood, check reflexes, take blood pressure, examine pupils, ears, gums, and more. They’d help him record it all. The new hires were perfectly calm during this whole process.
The cursory examination over, the doctor ordered them to remove their clothes. The four new hires all stood and undressed quickly. There was nothing sensual about their movements, just the subconscious desire to follow the order as expediently as possible.
The doctor gave orders to his assistants to pull out the stirrups attached to the tables, then had the new hires put their feet in them. They all did with no complaint. Each of them laying slightly back, their legs spread wide for the doctor. He gave each woman a pelvic exam. They did not flinch as his fingers pushed into them. Did not make a sound. They merely laid there as if this were all routine.
“Okay, that’s that,” the doctor said as he took off his gloves. “Get dressed, new hires.” As the naked women complied, he sent an assistant to fetch Marcus. Upon his return, the doctor told him, “I’ll have the lab results before you leave today. You can take them to get fitted and supplied now.”
Marcus was aware that the doctor had just seen these women naked before he had. He was not jealous though. He considered himself patient. He’d worked hard to get where he was. And tomorrow, he’d be able to upload into any of them and have complete control of their bodies. And when they returned next week, he could order them to do all manner of sexual acts on him, and they would agree readily.
When the new hires weren’t being made to serve him sexually or one of the other employees at Del Corp, they’d be ordered to do the mundane tasks. Like cleaning, or secretarial work, or anything that anyone deemed beneath them in this place. Thanks to different women being forced to come in on different days throughout the week, they always had plenty of willing slaves to do the grunt work at headquarters. But between now and next week, the new hires were strictly off limits until the field tests had been run.
As Marcus next led the women to a series of rooms that would get their measurements for clothes, outfits, and sex toys they might need while servicing a client, Ben was doing what Riley had joked about when she left. He was making the house sparkling clean. In their first five weeks of marriage, they’d fallen into stereotypical gender roles, where Ben played video games and did nothing, and Riley did everything that needed done like laundry, cleaning, and cooking. It had been a big step for Ben to make breakfast that morning. Now he tried his hand at laundry and cleaning. He was better at them than breakfast for sure. Riley would be so happy, that maybe he could talk her into doing something kinky tonight.
Being raised in a very conservative family, Riley had been a virgin when they got married. But Ben hadn’t. Far from it. He’d never admit to being a sex addict, but considered it a possibility. Before dating Riley, he’d had a few one night stands, some long term girlfriends, and had developed quite a few kinks thanks to those women. And porn. He’d watched porn every day, and was always finding something new he’d like to try in the bedroom with a girl, but Riley had put a stop to all that when they’d got married.
Riley didn’t want him watching porn or masturbating. The first time she’d told him, he’d thought she was joking. Riley’s hurt face let him know that she wasn’t. She wanted to be enough for him. Didn’t want him looking at girls online and getting ideas for positions or roleplay. Ben had hoped that over time his bride would change her mind about some of that, but except for the infrequent blowjobs, she would only do missionary or on top.
Because of his love for her, he’d stopped watching porn and jerking off. It hadn’t been too difficult, because Riley was usually around. As they both tended to work 2nd shift, they could fuck in the morning, and then again when they both got home. But now she had a 40 hour or more job a that took her away from him during a time where he was home by himself.
The hours seemed to drag by, and even though he’d gotten blown early that morning, he was already thinking about looking up his old friend pornography by the time noon rolled around. But he knew it would most likely affect his performance that night with his wife. So he waited, and focused on making the interior of their house shine.
It was mid afternoon when Marcus got the bad news. He’d just presented the women with a small boxed meal and told them to eat. It was a flavorless, tasteless mush, and was very cheap to manufacture. They chewed and swallowed it as they were told. Marcus watched them shovel it down while he ate a steak their onsite chef had prepared. He couldn’t stop smiling, that is, until the doctor walked in.
“I’m afraid I have some bad news,” the doctor said gravely.
Marcus put his fork down and asked, “Well, don’t keep me in suspense. What’s the problem?”
“The blonde is pregnant.”
Marcus wiped his mouth and slammed a fist on the table. “Dammit!” His eyes fell upon Riley. He did not want to lose her, but a pregnancy meant instant termination. The nanites could stop future pregnancies, but not the one she’d come in here with. “Are you sure?”
The doctor nodded, then looked at who Marcus had focused on. “Oh, sorry. Forgot you had two blondes. Not that one. The other one,” he said, pointing at the unnamed blonde who sat there quietly eating her mush.
Relief flooded Marcus. It wasn’t great that he was already down a team member, but it hadn’t been Riley. Besides, it was easy to recruit. He’d just put out another ad that promised big money while working from home.
“Kathleen,” he said sternly. The blonde now known as Kathleen stopped eating and looked at him keenly. “Pitch your food and go wait in the conference room you interviewed in last week. Turn on the monitor in there, and watch the exit interview until I come to fire you.”
“Yes sir,” Kathleen said, and without hesitation she stood, dropped her food in a trash bin, and made her way to the conference room.
After she exited, the doctor reported the rest of his findings. “All the rest are very healthy. Two of them have been sexually active however,” he said, pointing at Riley and the redhead. “Their swabs had traces of sperm under the microscope. Could be a one night stand, or something more serious. Easiest way is just to ask and-”
Fearing that he might hear something he didn’t want to, Marcus cut him off. “Thanks doctor, I’ll take it from here.”
“But the board will want to-” the doctor began with a raised eyebrow.
Anger rose in Marcus, but he tapered it down and replied calmly, “Don’t worry about the board I will handle it. If I find any problems during the field tests, I’ll take the necessary steps to deal with them.”
The doctor let out a knowing sigh. “Ah, I get it. You really want to field test them. Fair enough.”
“So you’ll leave that out of the report?”
“If she gets the greenlight,” the doctor said, pointing at Riley, “You let me have first dibs when she comes back in.”
‘You can have my sloppy seconds,’ Marcus thought. Out loud he said. “I think we can make that happen.”
The doctor extended a hand, and Marcus shook it. “Well then, I found no traces of sexual activity. See you next week, ladies.”
They did not stay goodbye, or give any other parting niceties. They just sat there. Their meal finished, and the empty box on their laps. They simply stared straight ahead, and awaited their next command.
Marcus ushered them to their last stop for their first day. This room had several cubicle workstations, each with a laptop that resembled the ones they would be taking home. Marcus had them each log on, and click on a program that walked them through an endless series of data entry. They copied one set of numbers from one place on the screen to another. Dragged one file here, another there. They opened spreadsheet after spreadsheet. None of it meant anything, but served one purpose. It helped cement the illusion. It gave the lie a solid foundation on which to stand.
Should these women ever question in the outside world what their job really entailed, the nanites would lead their minds back to this place. This moment. Where they dragged and clicked and typed over and over again. It’s what they would think they were doing all day instead of doing menial tasks and getting fucked. It’s what they think they would be doing in their homes, even as client after client came to see them to use their bodies. Just another boring day, entering facts and figures.
But as boring as they might remember it being, they would never want to leave. They would be so happy with their job. Because as they stared at their monitors, they each began to intermittently flashed the core tenets they would come to live by until they were released from their employ.
Over and over again during those last few hours, the following messages were repeated on a loop.
You love Del Corp.
You will be faithful to Del Corp and its employees.
You will not draw undue attention to yourself outside of work.
You never want to take off your bracelet.
When your bracelet pings, you will log onto your computer at work within 30 minutes. If unable, you will call your team lead.
Always do what your team lead tells you to do.
Always believe whatever your team lead tells you.
When you are on Del Corp property, you will be an obedient slut, doing whatever tasks required of you.
You will feel grateful to be of use to any Del Corp employee.
You will take good care of your body, because it belongs to Del Corp, its employees, and its clients.
You live to serve your team lead, Del Corp employees, and those we deem clients.
You no longer care about having a social life.
You no longer care about dating anyone.
If you are currently dating someone, you will break up with them as soon as possible in a way that does not bring undue attention to Del Corp.
You do not seek sexual intimacy outside the confines of Del Corp employees and clients.
You are focused on being the best employee you can be.
You will only ever remember doing data entry when working remotely.
You will stow your take home bag in a secure place in your home and not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
You will do everything in your power to protect Del Corp and its employees.
When asked, you will always describe your job as ‘boring data entry.’
If pressed for more information about Del Corp beyond that, you will respond with, ‘We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.’
Should anyone seem a threat to Del Corp, you will report to your team leader as soon as possible and await further instructions.
Riley blinked. She felt like she’d been staring at this screen forever, but saw in the lower left hand corner of her monitor that there was only five minutes left of work today! The job was tedious, but not at all hard. She found she didn’t mind it though. She was going to love working for Del Corp, and was thankful to have gotten Marcus as her team lead.
Marcus walked between their cubicles and announced, “Time to punch out ladies. You’ll find your laptop and take home bag are waiting for you at the exit. You all did wonderful today. I don’t see you all back again here until next…” he checked his phone, “a week from tomorrow.”
Riley’s face fell a bit. In such a short time she’d grown to love this place and her team. She looked at the others, and saw their faces mirror hers.
“I know, I’ll miss you too,” Marcus said with a wide grin. “Say, what did you all think of that delicious steak dinner we had for lunch today?”
“Steak…dinner?” Josie asked, furrowing her brow.
This was a simple test to see if the programming had worked. It was one thing for them to be in blank slate mode. They were more like mindless functioning robots in that state. The real test came when they were back to themselves.
“Yes,” Marcus said confidently, trusting that the nanites and brainwashing they’d received would dictate their reality. “You all had a wonderful steak dinner. You thought it was amazing. You even licked your plate clean Josie, remember?”
Josie blushed. She did remember now. It had been the best steak of her life. “I guess…I was just really hungry.”
“Thank you for feeding us such a great meal!” Riley exclaimed. “Do we get to eat that good every time we come?”
Marcus stepped towards her and said with a wink, “I think you’ll always leave here with something yummy in your bellies.”
All the girls smiled at each other, already looking forward to next Tuesday’s lunch time.
“Ladies, you’ll believe whatever I tell you, correct?” Marcus asked.
“Yes sir,” the three new hires said in perfect unison.
“And you’ll do whatever I tell you, correct?”
“Yes sir!” the ladies replied cheerily.
“Good,” Marcus said, his smile curving into something sinister. “I want you each logging in at 9am sharp every day and running the data entry program. Keep familiarizing yourself with it so that we can eliminate possible errors for our clients.” Doing this would ensure the brainwashing cemented itself in their brains.
Marcus continued. “I’ll be chatting with each of you individually over the next few days. Riley, you’ll be first up tomorrow. It’ll be a video chat, so please wear something that shows off your boobs.”
Riley’s thoughts hit a wall suddenly. The training, the steak dinner, all of that had been great, but, to ask Riley to show off her boobs on a conference call was…was…
Marcus watched Riley’s face contort while the nanites made her accept the programming. Her resistance met a torrent of words that seemed to imprint on her very soul.
‘I will do what my team lead tells me to do. I live to serve my team lead. I will obey him. I will wear whatever Marcus tells me, because he is my team lead and I am his obedient slut.
Riley’s face smoothed out, and she beamed at him before saying happily, “Yes sir.”
“Good girl,” Marcus said, then looked at the other two. “And I’ll expect you both to do the same. Actually Josie, you wear nothing at all.”
The two women had already been having an internal struggle after hearing what he’d said to Riley, so they were quicker at both saying, “Yes, sir,” but not quite as in sync.
“Make sure our video chats are in a private area in your house. An office space, bedroom, bathroom, whatever. And you’re not to be disturbed during this time.”
All of this was to limit exposure to a family member, boyfriend, girlfriend, or roommate. They could all be dealt with over a short period of time, but the field test was crucial in ensuring Del Corp’s safety protocols.”
“If all goes well after those video chats, you’ll be ready to handle clients. I hope to be sending you each several by the end of the week. Now head home. You’ve all done great work today.”
Marcus led them back the way they came. The walk didn’t seem as far now. The building that had once seen drab and foreboding now felt so much like home. She wished she didn’t have to leave. She loved Del Corp.
“I’m going to be thinking about that steak all week,” Josie confessed to Riley as they stepped out into the sunlight.
“Me too!” Riley laughed.
“I can’t believe I licked the plate in front of all of you. That’s…not something I’d usually do.”
The image swam vividly in Riley’s mind. Josie’s hands picking up a white plate with the remnants of savory juice on it. Josie’s face drawing near it. Her tongue sticking out and licking it from top to bottom until it was all clean. She found her own mouth watering as she remembered the taste of it.
“If I had my plate in front of me right now, I’d do it too.”
They said goodbye as they headed to their own cars, and headed home.
Marcus went to the conference room where the pregnant blonde was. Kathleen had watched the exit interview video over and over again so the message of it would be very clear in her mind.
It had read as follows:
I am grateful for the opportunity, but this job just wasn’t for me. It was my decision to leave. I will find work elsewhere. I will surrender my bracelet, and leave immediately..
Marcus pulled her up on his phone and took her out of blank slate mode, and deactivated the nanites in her body. Without the bracelet, they would pass out of her naturally over the next 24 hours, but the brainwashing she’d received should hold.
Lastly, he put his hand on the bracelet and said, “Release.” With a smooth click, it unlatched, and hung loosely on Kathleen’s arm.
A few seconds passed, and Kathleen blinked and looked around as if waking from sleep.
“Well, I’m sorry it didn’t work out,” Marcus said, extending a hand to her.
“No, no,” she said sincerely as she accepted it. “I’m so grateful for the opportunity, but this job just isn’t for me. I’ll just have to find work elsewhere.”
Marcus nodded, then gestured towards the door. She took off her bracelet and set it on the table, then walked out. As soon as she was out of sight, Marcus shook his head. She would have been a great addition. Pity he never got to field test or fuck her. Maybe someday the company would start accepting pregnant women. Or married women for that matter. He had a client that would pay a small fortune for the chance to have regular sessions with a married woman. Apparently it was a big fetish of his. But right now the board’s mandate was clear. They only enslaved and hopped unattached women that would not raise suspicion. They wanted to be in business for a long, long time.
The whole drive home Riley kept thinking how much she loved Del Corp. How much she loved her team. Marcus, Josie, and… and there were two more, weren’t there? Another blonde like her, but…but she hadn’t seen her on the way out. But the beautiful redhead had been there. How had she not gotten her name? That was very rude of her, and quite embarrassing!
As she questioned this egregious oversight, the memory of typing numbers and clicking a mouse came into her mind very strongly. She just hadn’t had a chance was all. All she could remember was her time at the computer, and a wonderful steak dinner that the company had so generously provided. She was so lucky to have gotten the chance to work for them. She would make them proud. She belonged there. She belonged to Del Corp. All of her belonged to them. Her mind and her body.
Riley had been so enraptured by how amazing her orientation had been, that she almost forgot to pick up food on the way home. But as her stomach growled, she remembered she needed to take care of her body, so she stopped by a fast food place. Instead of her typical burger and fries, she got a salad. She paid for it and was about to pull onto the street, when she realized she’d forgotten Ben. How could she forget her wonderful husband? She drove back around, and got him a salad too.
Ben was famished by the time Riley walked through the front door, but first made a grand sweeping gesture at the house. “Ta da!” he exclaimed as she walked past him carrying a large black duffel and two fast food bag. She didn’t seem to notice how he’d swept, mopped, done the dishes, and had the place cleaner than it had been in a couple of weeks.
In fact, she didn’t say anything, didn’t even give him a kiss. She set the fast food bags on the table, and then disappeared into their guest bedroom that would now serve as Riley’s office. She stowed the bag in the highest part of the closet in there, and moved a box in front of it. Hopefully that would keep the contents secure. She wondered what was in the bag, and had the desire to check. But then very strongly in her mind came a pulsing thought.
You will not look in it unless directed to by a client or team lead.
Riley’s eyes unfocused and heard herself say aloud in a monotone voice, “I will not look in it unless directed by a client or team lead.” She looked around. What had she been thinking? Oh yes. She needed to take care of her body. She went back to the dining room and sat down at the table.
Ben was now feeling a little ruffled. “Uh, ahem, nothing? No, wow hon, the place looks great! This must have taken you all day.’”
Riley was unpacking her salad, but did stop to look around. “Oh, yeah, wow,” she said with less enthusiasm in her voice than Ben had been hoping for. “Come eat, Ben, and I’ll tell you what a great company Del Corp is.”
For the love of his wife, Ben chose to let it go and joined her at the table. His face fell though as he realized he was also eating a salad. “Hey, what was in that bag you brought in?”
“Work stuff,” Riley said quickly. She then proceeded to prattle on about how amazing Del Corp is. How great her team lead Marcus was. How all the people there were great. How her clients would great and how she might have some by the end of the week. How she couldn’t wait to log on to her new company laptop tomorrow to start working hard.
As she unpacked her day, the realized that she would have to break up with Ben. That was unfortunate, but it was a directive from the company, so she’d have to go through with it. She should do it now, but the way he was looking at her, like everything she said was so important, like she were the only woman in the world. Despite a growing desire to tell him they were through then and there, she convinced herself to do it tomorrow, or maybe even push it off till the weekend. She just wanted to stay with him a bit longer.
It was at this point, Ben got a word in edgewise. “So, what exactly will you be doing?”
“Boring data entry,” Riley said wistfully, as if it was all she wanted to do for the rest of her life.
“Uh, wow, you make it sound so exciting,” Ben quipped. “Seriously though, what kind of data entry? What kind of information will you be-”
Riley’s eye twitched, and then words burst forcefully out of her, “We value our clients’ privacy so I can’t elaborate further.” She took a bite of salad and considered the matter settled.
Ben was taken aback. “C’mon Riles, we’re not dating. We’re married. Husband and wife. Surely you can tell me of all people.”
Her husband’s words changed everything. It was true. They weren’t dating. They were married. She would not have to break up with him because they were not dating. She checked them carefully against what she knew of Del Corp’s mandates, and her mind seemed to accept this. She was so relieved.
Ben laughed at her silence. “What? Are they a dark and shady organization that is trying to enslave the general populace?”
Riley suddenly tensed. Ben was asking her to go against company policy by telling him what they did there. Why couldn’t he just accept her answer? Did he pose a threat to Del Corp? She tried to calm herself, tried to make sure not to draw any undue attention. With a sweeter but still serious disposition, she said, “Ben, honey, I’m telling you I can’t talk about it. So drop it.”
Ben looked down at his salad. This evening was not going as planned. She knew he hated salad. Why had she brought him one? She hadn’t even called and asked what he wanted. It’s like he’d been an afterthought. Surely the honeymoon stage couldn’t be over already. He tried to let it all pass. He loved her and she loved him. They’d go to bed together soon. They’d make love. “Fine,” he finally said. “I’m gonna go make a sandwich.”
Riley didn’t stop him, but was a little perturbed he didn’t seem to appreciate the salad she’d brought him because… because he… no. No!. Only she needed to take care of her body. But, as his wife, she wanted him to take care of his body too. Just, for her, it was a mandate. She NEEDED to take care of her body. If he wanted to make a sandwich that was fine. She found herself calming quickly, and got up as soon as she was done.
As Ben sat down at a vacant table, Riley went to work out on their treadmill. It had been a wedding present, and she’d only used it once. Now it seemed very important. She needed to take care of her body, and working out was a good way to do that.
A disconnect grew through the night as the couple seemed to keep going their separate ways. Ben tried to get her to cuddle on the couch and watch a movie, but she got lost in a skin care regimen that seemed to take forever.
As it got dark, Ben heard Riley say from their bedroom, “Goodnight, Ben.” And then the door shut.
Ben quickly got up from the couch to join his wife in their marital bed. He had his clothes off in a flash, and got under the covers. She was turned on her side away from him. He loved the feeling of pressing his boner against her round ass. But Instead of her warm, smooth, naked skin, he pressed up against fluffy pajamas. He tried not to sound indignant as he asked, “Why are you wearing clothes?” They hadn’t been wearing clothes to bed for the last five weeks, save some skimpy lingerie that Riley would put on sometimes.
“I was chilly,” Riley said simply.
“But, I always warm you up, don’t I?” Ben said hopefully as he wrapped an arm around her waist. His hand lifted up the bottom of her shirt, and he felt her skin. It traveled up quickly to her breast. He was already so hard. He was glad he’d waited for her. He would be inside her soon and everything would be perfect again.
As Riley felt her husband’s hands fondle her breasts, she felt a spark between her legs, and butterflies in her tummy. She wanted to roll over. To kiss him. To let his hands eagerly explore her as they so often had. To let him be in awe of her body. It was his after all.
But that…that wasn’t right. It wasn’t his body. Her body belonged to Del Corp. And she did not seek sexual intimacy from anyone but Del Corp employees and clients. Her body belonged to them now. This fact seemed to repent nonstop in her mind as she slowly brought her hand down, and pushed Ben’s away from her breasts. The brief twinge of sexual desire had faded entirely.
“What gives, Riles?” Ben asked, hurt in his voice. “Look, I’m sorry if you thought I was prying. I’ll respect that you can’t talk about your work.”
“It’s not that,” Riley said, feeling bad for turning him down. Why couldn’t he understand? She loved him, but he was not a Del Corp employee or client. But she couldn’t tell him that, because it would draw undue attention to Del Corp. So she made up another excuse. “I’m just…tired, honey. Long day, and I gotta be up early in the morning to log on to work.”
“I’ll…I’ll be super fast,” Ben said.
“No, Ben,” Riley answered quietly but firmly.
Ben’s boner was in full retreat. “Can I hold you at least?”
Riley thought about that. Holding wasn’t sexual, and Ben was her husband. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
So he did. He held her tight and whispered in her ear, “I love you. I really do. Maybe we can do it first thing in the morning.”
“Maybe,” Riley hedged. But she knew she would not let him have her. She was already planning to be up before him. To shower and shave her legs and maybe even put some makeup before she found an outfit that would accentuate her cleavage for Marcus. Her body belonged to him now, and the employees and clients of Del Corp. But she wouldn’t tell Ben any of that. It would hurt him to know that. He was her husband after all. They would be together till death do us part. So instead, she said what she knew to still be true, “I love you too.”
Ben hoped she’d change her mind, but soon heard his wife’s breathing change, and knew that she’d drifted off. He regretted not masturbating earlier then. He thought about getting up and going to the living room to rub one out, but he still had hope for tomorrow morning. So in the end, he slept.
When he woke up the next day, he rolled over to kiss his bride, but her spot was empty. He checked his phone and saw that it was almost 9am. He sat up and called out, “Riles!”
“Getting ready to log on for work honey,” she replied from the kitchen.
Ben swore and jumped out of bed. He was naked as usual first thing in the morning. He walked quickly to the kitchen and saw that his wife looked incredible. She always looked very beautiful to him, but here she was in a yellow buttoned top that he’d only seen her wear once before, plus a short black skirt that drew copious amounts of attention to her long legs. His eyes were still on the top though, because the top three buttons weren’t fastened, and her cleavage was fully on display.
“You’re…working from home today, right?” Ben asked, perplexed, but glad she wouldn’t be showing off her amazing rack to a bunch of drooling office mates.
“Yeah,” Riley replied excitedly. “Just getting my coffee and going to go into the guest bedroom. I finished converting it into an office early this morning. Nothing fancy, just a card table and your gamer chair. We can get an actual desk and my own office chair when I get my first paycheck.”
“Yeah, no prob babe,” Ben said hurriedly, even though he was a little miffed that he wouldn’t have his gamer chair today. “Can we please make time for a quickie before you-”
Riley was already fervently shaking her head. “I don’t want to be late. I’m to log on promptly at 9am.”
“Will you get a break?”
Riley thought about that. She wasn’t sure. Surely she’d be able to walk away for bathroom breaks and a lunch. “I should be able to, yes, but I’ll know more once I log on as to what that looks like. We can probably have lunch together.”
The way she smiled at him while talking made Ben’s heart melt. He felt like some of the inexplicable distance that had materialized last night was dissipating. “I’d like that, babe. Yeah. I’ll make us something nice.” He remembered their diminishing food supplies and then said, “Like ramen.”
She laughed, and it lit up the room. “My favorite.” She moved forward to kiss him, but at the last second, swerved and walked by him. She didn’t want Ben to get the wrong idea, because kissing could lead to sexual intimacy, and her body belonged to Del Corp and its employees and clients.
That act had felt cruel to Ben. He didn’t like whatever this was. Everything had seemed normal for a second, and then she acted like a stranger towards him. He followed her into her new office area. They still had two minutes before she needed to log on.
Riley was opening up her laptop and about to sit down when she realized he was behind her. “What are you doing?” she snapped. “You’re naked, and you’re in my workspace! Are you trying to get me fired!”
“Why would it matter if I’m naked?” Ben argued. “It’s not like they’re gonna see me and-”
“But they might,” Riley said frantically. “I’m having a video chat with my team lead first thing! If he sees your penis, I imagine that’d be it for me!” She waved him away with both hands.
Ben’s shoulders slumped, and he left the room.
“Close the door!” Riley called after he’d taken a few steps from the office. “I don’t want you overhearing anything confidential.”
“It’s not like I’m going to sell your company’s secrets to a foreign power or-” but he stopped, because she was glowering at him. He just nodded, and shut the door. It was going to be a long day. He walked back to the kitchen and began to make himself breakfast.
Riley was staring at the monitor, waiting for her marching orders, when she saw an alert come up that she was receiving a video chat request. She clicked on it, and saw Marcus’s face. He looked very happy to see her. She pushed her chest out so he could see in the camera that she’d done like she’d been told.
“Hey, Riley, is there anyone in the room right now with you?” Marcus asked as he studied her low cut top very closely.
“No, sir,” she said confidently.
“Good. Are you ready for your field test?”
“My what?” Riley asked curiously. She remembered a video call, but didn’t know what the term ‘field test’ meant.
“In a moment, I’m going to upload into your body and have a look around your home. I’m going to dig into as much of your personal life as possible to make sure there’s no external plans or people that might pose a threat to Del Corp. It’s all company policy.”
Marcus loved telling her all this, knowing that she’d be forced to accept it.
Riley furrowed her brow. She didn’t want Marcus to be in her home. To be…did he say in her body? But even as she tried to resist, the nanites did their job, smoothing her face, making her compliant to his will. And why should she be? She trusted Marcus completely. “Whatever you need,” she said. “Does that mean I won’t be doing data entry today?”
“You will actually. At least, that’s what you’ll remember doing. That’s what you’re going to do right now. Pull up the data entry program and begin moving the numbers around.”
Riley did as she was told. A spreadsheet with several numbers came up and began to flash for her to drag it from one place to another.
Marcus saw on his tablet that she was following his instructions to the letter. “Good. Now I want you to look at it. Remember it. All you did today was work on this data entry program.”
“All I did today was work on this data entry program,” she repeated.
“Excellent,” Marcus said. “Stay there. I’ll be joining you very soon.” He disconnected the chat, and pressed more buttons. A large pod opened in front of him. He was in the upload room. There were 64 pods in here, and more were being added every month. Several were already filled by the retired sex workers on staff, such as his number two Doris. A few were also used by the occasional client who was willing to pay through the nose to experience life in another body.
That’s what Marcus would be doing for the next several hours. He’d be scouring Riley’s life. Making sure she posed no threat. He certainly hoped she didn’t. He was delighted to have her on his team. He’d enjoy being in her body. And he’d be getting paid very well to do it.
He pressed a button on his phone, and the pod shut, and began to hum.
70 miles away in her home, Riley’s bracelet pinged. Her eyes rolled up into her head, and heard herself saying, “Uploading. Uploading. Uploading. Upload complete.”
“Finally,” she said as she looked down at herself with a hungry smile. “Look at you, all dressed up for the job. Good girl.” Her hands came up and were a hair away from her chest when she stopped and looked at the monitor. Her fingers minimized the screen so she could see herself in the laptop’s camera. “That’s better,” she said.
She brought two eager hands to her chest. Marcus was reminded how good they felt when Avery had made him grope her yesterday. Now he had unfettered access to them. He was supposed to do a perimeter check, but he’d said she lived alone. He would explore her a bit first. Let himself feel the pleasures of her body. Then and only then would he begin a deep dive into her life.
Riley’s hands began furiously unbuttoning the few buttons she’d fastened on her top. There was still one to go at the bottom but she yanked it forcefully off, sending the last button plinking off the wall. The top landed on the floor. Her hands went behind her back, and for several moments, Marcus struggled to unclasp the bra. The nanites did not give him access to her muscle memory, and he had only uploaded a couple of times before as a part of his own training. Since he’d be uploading a lot more in the future though, he'd better learn how to remove a bra from this perspective more proficiently.
At last he was rewarded with the clasp releasing, and he felt gravity pull at the weight on Riley’s chest. The bra joined the blouse on the floor and two double D’s bounced in the monitor. Riley’s body was heating up exponentially, especially between her legs. Marcus wanted to touch there as quickly as he could, so he stood up from the chair and pulled the skirt down. He saw pink cotton panties underneath. Riley took a deep breath, then pulled those down as well. Neatly trimmed blonde pubic hair covered her slit. Marcus made her watch the monitor as her right hand went straight there. The middle finger felt the soft coarseness of the hair, and then her lower lips parted and there was only silky wet bliss.
“Fuck!” Riley called out louder than Marcus meant to. “You’re such a naughty girl, aren’t you? Masturbating on company time. Well, you’re gonna be doing a lot more than that soon.”
After being kicked out of her office by his wife, Ben had gone to put on a plain white shirt and gray sweatpants. He’d eaten breakfast and eventually ended up moping in their living room. It was a small two bedroom house. The office was adjacent to the living room. When Riley yelled ‘Fuck!’ Ben heard it. It took a lot to make his wife swear, so he assumed something was very wrong. He leapt up to investigate. He didn’t care about confidentiality in that moment, and pushed the door open. His jaw dropped. Her back was to him, but he had no problem seeing his wife on the monitor.
For a split second, he thought his wife was getting off to internet porn. But it wasn’t porn. It was her. She was recording herself on the laptop with her legs spread, her finger frantically rubbing her pussy while her other hand wildly fondled her boobs.
He’d never seen her behave in such a way. Was she doing this for him? So he’d have something to wank to while she was working? To him, it was the hottest she’d ever looked, and blurted out, “You’re so fucking sexy babe. Let me watch.”
Riley’s eyes had been closed as she slipped a finger deep inside herself. But they flew open as she heard the sound of a man behind her. She whirled around in the spinning chair, a look of annoyed confusion on her face. She made no attempt to cover herself, or even pause masturbating. All she said was, “Who the hell are you?”
To be continued…
Several people are invited to a party and given a chance to possess one another via stickers imbued with a possession spell. Chaos ensues.
“Why are we here again?” Ryan asked as they approached the entryway of the large house.
Bailey rolled her blue eyes. “Because we’re freshman in college. We’re here to make friends, experience new things, and party. We were lucky to get this invite, so don’t be a wet blanket or next time I won’t bring you along.”
Ryan’s whole tall, lanky frame slouched in defiance. Parties, any kind of party, was not his scene. He liked his socializing done one or two people at a time. The only person who could have talked him into coming was Bailey. But he still wanted it known by his words and posture that he was going reluctantly. “I didn’t get the invite. I’m just your plus one, and I said I’d rather stay in my dorm room.”
“And I ignored what you said and chose to drag you here anyway,” the bubbly blonde chided as she playfully slapped his arm. “It’ll be good for you. You’re always talking about how terrible you are with women. I’ll help you get the confidence boost you need to get laid!”
Ryan stopped walking as his brain didn’t have enough processing power to understand that last sentence and walk at the same time. For the briefest of moments, he thought that Bailey had offered to have sex with him at the party. He would have been more than okay with that.
The day they had met at orientation had been the day his crush on her began. He had been so awkward when introducing himself to her during an icebreaker. Bailey, however, had accepted him just as he was, and then placed him firmly in the friend zone. But every once in a while, he misinterpreted something she said as a possibility for something more. He knew he was probably wrong though, because he always struggled to communicate with the opposite sex.
Still, Ryan was eternally grateful to have met her. Bailey had helped Ryan come out of his shell bit by bit over the last couple of months. They helped each other in their classes when they could. Most of all, Bailey helped Ryan overcome a strong bout of homesickness he felt at the end of the first month. She was a good friend, possibly the only real one he had made on campus. And he was pretty sure he was in love with her. He kept hoping she would make a move on him, but she never did, and he didn’t want to ruin everything by asking for something more.
But she had mentioned getting laid. Him laid to be specific. And his ears had perked up and wondered if she was coming onto him at last. But as his eyes met hers, and he watched her head tilt in confusion, he realized he had mostly likely misread the situation.
Bailey cut back in. “Yes, laid. I thought boys thought about sex all the time. I can be your wingman. Or wing woman as it were.”
“Wing woman, sure. It won't matter. I’m terrible at-”
“Talking to girls, I know!” Bailey finished for him as she rang the doorbell.
“Except for you,” Ryan pointed out.
Bailey smirked. “Because we’re such good friends!”
Ryan almost said something. He almost let it slip that he didn’t want to be her friend. He wanted to be her lover. But that would have been horribly cheesy and pathetic. And she would have laughed at him. And she’d tell him that she didn’t see him that way. And their friendship would effectively be over. So instead of saying anything, he turned to leave. But Bailey caught his shoulder.
“Hey, you can do this,” she said in all seriousness as she spun him back around. “I’m with you all the way.” She booped his nose and winked at him. “Until you go all the way that is.”
Ryan was about to point out that most likely meant she’d be with him forever, when the door swung wide open to reveal Topher Steward. Everyone knew Topher. He was the guy on campus that could get you things. The kind of things that you needed a fake id to get. Or the kinds of things that helped you ace a test without studying. Or the kinds of mind altering substances that police would absolutely arrest you for having in your possession. And he was always on the lookout for the next thing to sell to his fellow students.
“Oh good, you’re here, you’re here,” Topher said with open arms and a wide grin. As he pulled them inside a large foyer, he spoke loud enough for anyone in the house to hear. “I was worried we were going to have to start the party without you.”
Ryan had a brief second to take in the place as they were shuffled into the lavishly decorated interior. It seemed even bigger on the inside. There were stairs that led left and right to a second story. To his right, there seemed to be a study, and beyond that an entryway to what was probably a kitchen.
Topher was leading them to a large room to their left that had a pool table near the middle, shelves of books along one side of the wall, and a fully stocked bar in the corner. There were already thirty or forty people huddled in groups around the room, talking amongst themselves. Ryan thought he knew a few people from around campus. But there was one person he absolutely recognized, because she was probably the hottest girl in a thousand mile radius. Ryan only knew her name was Tiffany, along with the fact that she was a senior with dark hair, an hourglass figure that could stop traffic, and a gorgeous face.
This vision of loveliness stood watching as Topher ushered in what looked to be two naive freshmen, a guy and a girl, into the room. The guy had spotted her, and was now gawking at her tits as if they were celebrities that might give him an autograph. She was used to men staring at her, but they usually did it with a little more subtlety. She shot him a look and a gesture that said my eyes are up here, then made a motion to Topher to start whatever he had planned. She had other places to be. She wouldn’t be here if Topher hadn’t paid her, and he said he’d only need her services for a 90 second demonstration.
On top of that, he’d also paid for her to recruit several of her more attractive sorority sisters who had come as well. That hadn’t been hard. She ran their sorority, so with a snap of her fingers, they would go to whatever party she told them to. But she wasn’t being paid to be lusted after by a lame freshman. She tapped her foot and looked around again for anyone worthy of her company. It took more than a cursory glance, but she finally saw Frank, one of the few good athletes on campus. As usual, he had brought his girlfriend, Kim. That was a pity. She’d totally jump Frank’s bones if Kim didn’t have him on a two foot leash all the time.
Frank was wondering why they were all just standing around. Usually when he came to one of Topher’s parties, the party was raging by the time he walked through the door. So far this was a very quiet and subdued affair, definitely not his preferred scene. He liked his parties loud, because that way he couldn’t hear his girlfriend’s incessant complaining or trying to draw him into a fight. He would have already cut and run if Topher hadn’t told him that it’d be worth his while. So he tried to wait patiently, and hoped his girlfriend Kim would do the same. But by her posture and the expression of discontent on her face, she was going to do no such thing.
“Babe, look at who’s here,” she said derisively. “I’d talk with, maybe like, two or three of these people. And there’s no music, and nobody’s drinking! We’re leaving.”
He slid his hands around Kim’s tight waist and pulled her towards him to hopefully calm her foul modd. She felt so soft against him, and she smelled terrific. “Babe, give Topher a chance. He said-”
Kim pushed his arms down and stepped out of his embrace. “I don’t care what Topher said!” she hissed louder than she knew Frank would like. “I said we’re leaving.”
Frank sighed. It was always her way or the highway, and had been for the last year they’d been dating. It hadn’t been like that in the beginning. She had been a little feisty, and a lot bossy, but she had always accepted his hands on her body. Now most times he tried to be affectionate, especially in public, she’d push him away. With a year and a half to go till graduation, it seemed she was just keeping him around for his status as a jock. That might be fair, because sometimes he wondered if he was keeping her around for her body. The problem was, he got to touch it less and less these days.
As Frank and Kim stepped out to make their exit, Topher called out, "If you go now, you won't get to see what these do."
Every eye locked onto a folded manilla envelope that Topher extracted from his back pocket. He reached inside and pulled out a two by two inch square of glossy white paper.
"Is that some new drug?" Frank asked.
Topher smiled and began to pass them out, one to each person. "Better. I'll explain what it does after everyone gets one. Don't break the seal on the adhesive to them before I tell you so we can all enjoy the ride together."
Everyone's curiosity peaked and the room began to chatter. One by one, they studied the innocuous looking white square that Topher placed in their palm. As people poked and prodded it and held it up to the light, it looked like just an ordinary sticker. How could it be better than recreational drugs?
Ryan was examining his when Bailey nudged him. "We haven't been here five minutes and someone is already checking you out."
"What?" Ryan asked as he doubtfully scanned the room. "Where?"
"Play it cool, Romeo," Bailey said from the side of her mouth. "3 o'clock."
"I asked where," Ryan began, but stopped talking as Bailey's foot came firmly down on his. He gave a quiet yelp, then followed where Bailey's finger pointed. A cute, chubby girl was staring at him from the opposite side of the room. Well, he didn’t notice that she was staring at first. He noticed her boobs first. They were huge. And when his eyes finally found her face, yes, she was staring at him. He recognized her from his Chemistry class. She gave him a little wave, then looked down at her chest, then arched it forward, as if giving Ryan permission to look all he wanted.
"Damn," Bailey whispered. "It might be easier to get you laid than I thought.”
He looked away from the girl as he remembered Bailey’s words earlier. His mood became sulky. “She’s not my type.”
“No giant boobs, check!” Bailey said.
Ryan noticed that someone else was staring in their direction. An overweight, nerdy looking guy was looking intently at Bailey. Ryan pointed him out to her. “It looks like it might be easy for you too!”
“Ugh, that’s Steven!” Bailey muttered. “No thank you!”
“You know him?”
“He keeps hitting on me in my introductory science class. And not just me, I’ve seen him hit on other girls in class as well. He’s real suave about it too,” she said sarcastically. “His signature move is to stare relentlessly like a creep. But he also likes to brush up against anyone of the female persuasion when getting to his seat in class. I’m pretty sure he would hump anything with a pulse, which he might not have if he ever brushes up against me the way I’ve seen him do other girls.”
“I think you should give him a chance.”
Ryan unsuccessfully dodged the hand to the back of his head.
As Topher handed out the last piece, the room grew quiet with anticipation. With a flourish, Topher held up the last square and said, “Thank you all for accepting the invite to my party. It will be unlike any of my other social gatherings, because of this.” He shook the small square in his hand.
“Is it a new drug?” someone asked excitedly.
“It is not,” Topher grinned wildly. As disappointed murmuring broke out in the room, Topher raised both his hands to quiet them down. “It’s something better! And all of you get to be the first to experience it. Tiffany,” he called as he motioned for her to come forward, “now is when I require your assistance.”
Tiffany did as he asked, but with some hesitancy. She liked making money, but hated surprises, or being made to look foolish, and this had the potential for both. But he had paid her five hundred dollars for 90 seconds, so she dutifully strutted over to him and struck a haughty pose with a fake smile. The clock was ticking as of now, and she began to count.
With Tiffany beside him, Topher continued. “What you have in your hand is a sticker that has been infused with a possession spell. Yes, I said spell, as in magic spell. And with it, you’ll be able to possess a person’s body for about 90 seconds.”
Tiffany did her best not to laugh out loud at him. Had he gone mad, or was he under the influence of some powerful pharmaceuticals? Either way, this would be over in 77 seconds.
Kim was already pulling on Frank’s arm, a sign that she wanted to go. His eyes met hers, and she said loudly, “You brought me here for this. This is a joke, you idiot. Topher’s messing with us. It’s just an excuse for us all to act crazy and pretend someone is possessing us. It’s stupid. We’re not kids.”
Before anyone had a chance to exit, Topher cooly said, “I know none of you will believe me so…” Topher peeled off the plastic tab from the sticker and pressed the adhesive gently to the small of Tiffany’s back. “...so I’ll show you.”
Everyone gasped as Topher’s body phased into Tiffany, who seemed completely unaware that anything was happening to her. Her body only twitched slightly, and then relaxed.
Tiffany began to speak as if nothing were out of the ordinary as she raised a hand and stroked her soft face. “As you can see, I’m not lying. I’m not making it up. The possession spell works. I am now in control of Tiffany’s body.” Her hand slid from her face, landed on her breast, and continued its descent down her voluptuous body. “Every single bit of it.”
It took almost half a minute for Topher to quiet everyone down again. When they did, he kept on explaining with Tiffany’s voice, but his salesmanship. “I can see a lot of you have questions, and I’ll give you the basics. But if you want more than that, you’ll just have to experience it for yourself. For starters, it is reusable as long as the sticker’s adhesive holds, which in testing is around ten to fifteen times. To use it, you must stick it to a person’s back. It doesn’t matter if it’s their skin or their clothes, just has to be near the center of their back for the spell to kick in. And that’s it. You don’t have to say or chant anything, because the spell has been preprogrammed into the sticker. And-”
Tiffany’s body jerked again, and Topher’s body rematerialized right behind her. Tiffany was at a count of 24 seconds. He’d better hurry up with whatever he was trying to sell.
Topher picked back up his pitch in his body. “Well, once the time is up, you pop back out with the person you possessed none the wiser, thinking that nothing has happened at all. And then you can go again by pressing the sticker on their back if you want. Or you can pick someone else. Or you can let someone possess you, or-”
Tiffany stopped counting. Why was Topher so obsessed with this silly bit of fiction. She spun to look at him and asked, “What are you talking about? No one’s going to believe any of this.” But she saw that everyone’s eyes were on her as if she had done a spectacular magic trick.
“You see?” Topher said jubilantly. “She has no idea she was possessed! When you stick someone, it happens instantly, and when you come out, no time for them has passed. The only way they might have a clue that anything funny happened, is if you’ve changed their surroundings, like say moved them to a different room, or if you’ve been naughty and maybe taken off a few articles of their clothing.” He mimed taking his shirt off.
“How is this better than drugs?” a dimwitted sophomore asked.
Topher addressed the question while he deftly reached behind Tiffany’s back and retrieved the sticker. “Haven’t you ever wondered what it would be like to be in someone else’s skin? To feel taller, or stronger, or…” he placed the sticker onto Tiffany’s back again, and Topher vanished into her.
Tiffany’s hands went just under her breasts, and she pushed them up and locked eyes with several guys in the room. “...or to know what it’s like to touch the best boobs on campus?” As Topher glanced around, he saw that he had just convinced every man to stick around. “But ladies, you could know what it’s like to have an extra appendage between your legs. To feel what it’s like to run a hand up and down your own dick for a change. Or, you could walk a mile in another woman’s shoes and see the world through their eyes. The possibilities are endless, right up til the time runs out.”
Topher could tell that not everyone was on board, but many were already imagining what they could do, or who they wanted to try it out on first. He hurried his pitch along. “But maybe some of you are worried that if you were possessed, someone would have access to all the secrets inside your head. Well rest easy. No one will be able to access your mind, your memories, your passwords and pin numbers. The only thing a person will know about you is what they already knew when they possessed you.”
Topher knew he’d convinced even more of them now by more eyes darting around, looking for a person to stick. He gave the naysayers their only out. “Anyone who wants to go should leave right now. You can even take your stickers with you, but know this! They won’t work outside of this house. The magic is tied to this place. The sticker would become just an ordinary sticker. And if you try to leave in the body of another person, you’d get ejected from them immediately.”
Tiffany’s eyes had a few more seconds to gauge people’s responses, until Topher reappeared behind her. She didn’t understand why Topher had stopped talking mid sentence. Her sorority sisters were looking at her with a mix of nervousness, excitement, and possibly fear. She didn’t think a full 90 seconds had passed, but she was going to cut whatever this was short. “Look, Topher, if you don’t need me anymore, my sisters and I are going to leave.”
“Just 10 more seconds, Tiffany,” Topher said patiently. “Yes, anyone who wants to, should go now.” Six people began to shuffle forward to leave. Before they could get far, Topher added one more incentive. “But for anyone who wants to stay, there is an open bar.”
Only three people actually left, one of which was the frightened looking sorority sister. Tiffany thought that was weird. Nobody left when there was an open bar. Why hadn’t Topher led with that instead of talking about some possession sticker nonsense.
One person that was trying to leave was Kim. She was gritting her teeth and glaring furiously at her boyfriend. “Let’s go!” she commanded.
But Frank dug in his heels and said firmly. “I want to stay! If you want to go, go!”
His girlfriend’s eyes narrowed and both her hands went to her hips. “Why? So some skank can possess you and grab your dick? Or maybe they possess me and try and make out with you? Is that something you want? For some hussy or geek to take me over and make out with you?”
“Uh…” Was all the reply Frank could muster. Her words had sounded so exciting, so forbidden and alluring.
“Are you kidding me right now?” was all that Kim got out, before a girl behind her put a sticker on Kim’s back
Frank watched with wide eyes as it happened. He saw his girlfriend gasp, then squeal! She began to flex and wiggle her fingers. After that, she brought her hands to her boobs and started squeezing them shamelessly. “Not as large as mine,” Kim’s voice said appreciatively. “But definitely perkier.” Kim looked up into Frank’s eyes and smiled. “Sorry. It seemed like your girlfriend was about to rip you a new one. I hope you don’t mind.”
Not only did Frank not mind, but he was hornier than he had ever been. “Would you mind if I made out with my girlfriend right now? Probably won’t get a chance to later.”
The person in Kim appeared to consider it for a second, then shrugged her shoulders and giggled. “Sury, why not. It’s not my body.”
Their lips met and their tongues intertwined, but Frank wouldn’t get to experience all of it, because a sticker got placed on his back as well.
All around them, people were placing their stickers, and several people disappeared into someone else.
“Let the possession party commence!” Topher shouted. He bobbed and weaved his way quickly to the bar and began pouring drinks. “If any of you are feeling frisky, all the bedrooms are available to you!” He pressed a button on his phone and dance music flooded the room.
The most attractive people were the first to get possessed. Bailey would have fallen into that category, but when two people tried, Ryan saw them coming and intervened, pulling her out of the way. They escaped temporarily to a corner and watched as people started behaving strangely. Clothes began coming off and inhibitions were shed all around them. All combinations of people started making out passionately, guys and girls, guys and guys, and girls and girls, kissing, touching, groping. Two of the sorority girls had taken off their tops and bras and were just mashing their boobs together and giggling profusely.
“So, we’re not staying and being a part of this insanity, are we?” Ryan asked Bailey as they surveyed the debauchery around them. He wanted to leave. But he was also keenly aware that Bailey was almost cheek to cheek with him, and he didn’t mind that at all. He could smell her perfume, or lotion…whatever girls wear that made them smell good. He’d stay in this corner with just her for hours if she’d let him.
“How about I let you know in 90 seconds,” Bailey grinned as she snaked a hand behind Ryan’s back and placed her sticker.
To Ryan, it was as if no time had passed at all. Bailey’s face was grinning mischievously at him one second, and then the next, his face was meshed together with a girl’s. He could feel her in his mouth. It was hot and wet and warm. His dick was throbbing. He pulled back, and saw Bailey appear next to him out of the corner of his eye. He recognized the girl in front of him though, the one who had just been exploring his mouth with her tongue. It was the chubby girl that had been staring at him earlier.
She looked at him now with disappointment and hunger. “Why’d you stop?” Then she spotted Bailey.. “Oh, were you the one possessing him?”
“I don’t…” Ryan was at a loss. He looked at Bailey curiously, and she just gave him a thumbs up.
The girl smirked at Bailey and extended a hand towards her. “You’re a really good kisser. My name’s Tabitha.”
She took it and replied, “I’m Bailey, and this guy that can’t form complete sentences is my friend Ryan.”
“Just friends?” Tabitha asked firmly.
“Oh yeah, just friends,” Bailey confirmed, which felt like a knife through Ryan’s heart.
Tabitha looked at Ryan slyly. “I wonder if he’d kiss differently now?”
“Only one way to find out,” Bailey teased.
Tabitha wasted no time in pulling Ryan’s face back to hers. Again, Ryan felt her hot tongue as it probed his mouth. She was the one that ended the kiss this time. “Not as good, but he can learn.”
Ryan glanced at Bailey, and saw that she was happy for him. He couldn’t help but resent her pushing this Tabitha person into his path. Yes, he had gotten all worked up. But he was not happy. He didn’t want Tabitha. He wanted Bailey. He should just tell her that, out loud, instead of it broadcasting on loop in his mind. But he knew, deep down, he was too much of a coward. He tried to smile back at his friend, but his mouth crinkled and looked like had bitten into something sour.
Bailey thought he was joking, and made a face back at him. “Enjoy yourself, kids. I’m going to go get a drink.”
As she walked towards the bar, Tabitha hinted at Ryan, “I wouldn’t say no to a drink.”
Ryan had found his ability to brood wildly impared by a toplessTiffany who was making out with one of her sorority sisters.
Tabitha’s temper flared, but she gave Ryan another chance and loudly repeated, “Will you get me a drink?”
The question got into Ryan’s ears and bounced around as he saw the two gorgeous women kiss and fondle each other. He somehow managed to say, “I’m not thirsty.”
Tabitha looked angrily in Tiffany’s direction, and walked away from Ryan, who had just seemed to notice how many more topless women there were in the room.
Close by, Frank noticed his kiss with Kim had ended abruptly. One second he was kissing her luscious lips, and the next she had disappeared. Before he could even look around for her, time seemed to skip again, and he found himself in a room making out with a girl he had seen earlier, but didn’t know. Her hands were underneath his shirt, feeling the abs he worked so hard to keep. He heard the door shut behind him as whoever had possessed him left for a different target.
The woman in front of him was now trying to remove his shirt entirely. As he began to push her away, his girlfriend burst through the door at the worst possible time.
Kim charged like a bull and yelled, “Is this why you wanted to stay you two timing bastard!”
The girl on the bed with Frank yelped, rolled away, and ran out the door.
“Baby, this isn’t what it looks like!” Frank began.
“It looked like you were hooking up with that girl that just ran out of here!” Kim said as she took a swipe at Frank.
Frank dodged, and then continued to do so as Kim kept yelling and swinging away at him. Unbeknownst to her, a rotund looking guy had entered the room, and was sneaking up behind her. Frank saw. He saw it clearly. He could have said something, could have warned her, or shouted at the guy to stop, but he didn’t. A part of him, a very specific part actually, wanted his girlfriend to be possessed. He watched as a sticker was placed on her back, and the guy took control of his girlfriend’s hot body.
Instantly, Kim began to take her top and hurriedly struggled with her bra strap. As she did this, she said, “Ooh, I like this one. She’s real feisty. You’re welcome by the way, man. I think she had it in for you..”
The bra fell away and her perky breasts sprang into view. It wasn’t Frank’s first time seeing them, but it was different somehow. It wasn’t his girlfriend behind those eyes. It was someone else, controlling her, moving her, exposing her. For reasons he could not explain, it was the hottest thing he had ever experienced.
“Hey,” Frank said in almost a whisper. “That’s my girlfriend.”
The person inside Kim took this as a challenge, and Kim retorted, “Well sorry pal, but she’s mine for like, another 80 seconds or so.”
Frank looked her body up and down, then asked, “Could you take off her skirt too?”
Kim raised one eyebrow and jeered, “You want me to take off her panties while I’m at it?”
“Yes,” Frank said quietly. He was suddenly embarrassed as he realized he was asking this of another guy. A guy who would slide her underwear down her legs. Who would be able to see his girlfriend without a stitch on her.
Kim began to slowly nod like Frank’s request were totally sensible. “Alright. But first, introductions. The guy extended Kim’s hand while the other cupped a boob. “The name’s Steven.”
“Oh, uh, Frank.” He shook the offered hand. This part was weird, but it was worth it as he watched Kim’s eyes lock onto his, and she pulled down her skirt, then her panties.
“So, now what?” Kim’s voice asked casually. “You’re just going to stare at me? I mean, if that’s what gets you going.”
Frank thought it was so weird hearing Kim sound so easy going and accommodating. She’d been nothing but angry, bossy, and belligerent to him for months. Now she was talking to him without any of those tones or irritated expressions she typically used. And now that he wasn’t shaking her hand, she was groping both of her boobs.
“Can you like, make her strike sexy poses?” Frank stammered. Why was he so nervous?
Kim stopped mid squeeze. “I thought you said she was your girlfriend? Why can’t you just ask her to do that for you?”
“She is, I just, um, we’ve been going through a rough patch recently and…”
Kim put a hand on his shoulder. “Trouble in paradise. I get it. Say no more. I can pose her real provocative like, and you could take pictures. I wouldn’t mind that, especially if you’re willing to send them my way.” Kim fell back onto the bed and asked with feigned innocence, “Now how do you want me?”
Frank’s mouth went dry as he pulled out his phone to take pics.
Downstairs, Ryan was still gawking at the boobs all around him, but eventually remembered that Bailey was somewhere on the premises. Hadn’t she said the bar? He went to find her to see if she was ready to leave. But should he try possessing someone first? That was the whole point of this, wasn’t it? He could possess Bailey, but…just because she had possessed him, didn’t mean she’d be cool with him possessing her. They should just leave. But first he had to find Bailey She was being a terrible wing woman.
He felt someone touch his arm and he whirled around. He swallowed hard, as a genuine goddess began speaking to him.
“So, can you like, protect me from all the creeps here?” Tiffany asked like a helpless maiden. “Everyone keeps possessing my friends and I. Maybe if I’m with you, they’ll leave me alone.”
“Oh, uh, I guess that’s okay.” Ryan managed meekly.
She sidled up next to him and began running her hand up and down his arm. “My hero. I’m glad you’re here to look after me.”
Ryan tried to respond, but he had registered that her breast was pressing into his arm. It was so big and soft. He had never imagined being this close to Tiffany’s boobs. His head had turned of its own accord and his eyes had zeroed in on her cleavage. He had a front row seat to the twins. He could die happy. Wait, she was saying something. He hadn’t been paying attention! “I’m sorry, what?”
Tiffany giggled. “I said you seemed hypnotized by my boobs.”
Ryan went red. He couldn’t look at Tiffany. In a panic, he began frantically looking around for Bailey to help him. “Oh. I’m sorry! They were right there and, they’re so perfect, and…”
Her eyes narrowed. “Who are you looking for if perfect boobs are right in front of you?”
“My friend, Bailey,” Ryan answered honestly, even as his airway seemed to be closing up as a defense mechanism not to say anything stupid until his friend could come and bail him out.
Tiffany pulled back and put her hands on her hips. “Ryan. A very attractive woman that you couldn’t stop ogling earlier is now right in front of you, and you’re looking for me! Get your head in the game!”
Ryan’s head snapped back to Tiffany. “What?”
And right about then he watched as Bailey was ejected from Tiffany’s body.
“Are you kidding me?” Ryan asked her. While Tiffany looked at the familiar freshman in front of her, Bailey moved quickly to retrieve the sticker.
“What is happening?” Tiffany blurted angrily. “I seem to keep blacking out and waking up with different people in front of me.” She looked down at her outfit. “At least my tits aren’t out this time!”
Bailey put the sticker back onto Tiffany’s killer bod and was back in the driver’s seat a moment later.
“Why are you inside her?” Ryan asked.
“Oh, so you can talk now that you know it’s me in here?” Tiffany/Bailey challenged.
“Well, yeah, I mean…”
“I’m trying to build your confidence Ryan. Tiffany is just a girl. Sure, she’s hot and all, but you can carry on a conversation with her the same as me if you just…Ryan…” She saw that she had lost him again to the depths of her temporary cleavage. “Oh for the love of…here! Get it out of your system.”
She grabbed the back of his head and plunged him face forward into her tits. She laughed as he struggled briefly, but then he began to slide his face around the big, bouncy orbs. Bailey noted that it felt good, maybe better than hers felt. But it had been awhile since someone’s face had been this close to her chest.
Ryan was in heaven, but with a limited supply of oxygen. He didn’t mind though. His face was between Tiffany’s boobs, with Bailey in charge. He’d still prefer Bailey’s body, but he could make do. He lifted an arm and pulled her top and bra down, just enough for a nipple to pop out.
“Hey, I’m not sure you should…” Tiffany’s voice protested, but stopped as Bailey felt Ryan’s tongue snake out and lick her borrowed tit. Damn! It was so sensitive. She was going to have to rub one out when this was all over. Or maybe she could still find a guy at this party to screw. As Ryan began to suck on the nipple, she reveled in the pleasure for several seconds, then pushed him back. “Okay, okay. I think your confidence has been built. Told you I’d be a great wing woman.”
“Can I…could you let me kiss her?” Ryan begged. “I uh, probably need a lot of practice in that area.”
Tiffany’s mouth grimaced slightly. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“You made me kiss a girl with my own mouth earlier!” Ryan countered. “And you just let me lick Tiffany’s tits!”
“That’s a very good point,” Tiffany laughed. “Well, I guess it’s okay.”
She puckered and leaned forward. Ryan felt his heart surge, and his lips met hers, and it was an amazing two seconds, and then he felt the slap.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing!” Tiffany shrieked, and hurried off. She only made it five steps before a guy hopped into her and began feeling her up.
Bailey was standing in front of Ryan, and mouthed the word sorry.
“It’s fine,” Ryan said with a hand on his stinging cheek.
“Let me make it up to you. Is there anyone else you’d like me to possess?” Bailey asked helpfully.
Ryan thought that was such a loaded question. There were several beautiful women in this house. Bailey would probably let him touch any of them he wanted. But the person he really wanted to touch was right in front of him. He should just say that.
He tried. “Maybe…what if you…”
And then Tabitha walked behind Bailey and put a sticker on her back.
Upstairs, Frank was wishing 90 seconds were longer as Steven popped out of Kim for the fifth time, and promptly fell off the bed with a loud thunk. As his girlfriend’s face flared with anger, Frank reached towards her and pulled the sticker off her back. “Here!” he said, and shoved it towards Steven.
“Are you helping this gross pervert possess me?” Kim snarled. She looked down at herself. “And you still haven’t made him put my clothes on?”
As she was shouting, Steven placed the sticker on her back. It didn’t stick, but fell off.
“Put it on her man!” Frank urged.
“I did!” Steven said anxiously. “It’s not sticking anymore. That means the spell won’t work.” He looked towards the closed bedroom door as he planned a quick exit. He did not want to be in the middle of the impending lover’s quarrel.
“Worst. Boyfriend. Ever!” Kim shouted. “What were you letting him do to me?” She seemed to notice the phone in his hand for the first time and gasped. “Were you taking naked pictures of me? While this jerk was touching my body? I’m going to kill both of you as soon as I get my fucking clothes back on!”
“That’s my cue!” Steven said as he lumbered towards the door. “Good luck man.”
Steven was pretty out of shape, and Frank beat him by a mile to the door. He grabbed Steven by the shoulder and began whispering in his ear. “I never used my sticker. You can have it if you keep possessing her and, uh…let me…”
“What are you whispering about?” Kim shouted as she pulled her pants back on.
“Let me touch her,” Frank blurted out.
“I told you I’m not doing anything gay!”
“It’s not gay when you’re in a chick!”
Kim’s shirt was on, and she walked towards them with malicious resolve in her eyes.
“Negotiate later!” Steven squawked. “Possess now!”
Frank gave him the sticker he had kept in his pocket. A second later, his girlfriend’s hands were pummeling him about the head. He blocked what he could and tried to catch her arms.
“We are officially over!” she screamed. “And you should know I’ve been cheating on you with Mark for months. He’s got a huge dick! Much bigger than-”
But she stopped as Steven had moved behind her, and taken control.
Frank felt the fight go out of Kim. His hands were still on her. He let them slide down her arms. Her face lifted to his, and she looked him straight in the eyes and asked very hesitantly, “What kind of touching? Does this count?”
Frank stared at her soft lips. He wanted to kiss her so bad right now. Why? Why was she so much more alluring to him this way, with someone else inside of her?
“Hey dummy,” she said snapping her fingers in front of his face. “Clock’s ticking. What do you want me to do so I can keep your sticker?”
“I want to kiss you!” Frank demanded.
Kim’s body twisted from his grasp. “Gross. No way! I’m not kissing a guy. I didn’t have a problem posing your girl, especially after you said you’d send me the pics. But I’m not kissing you, or letting you touch me, or…”
“What if I eat her out?”
Kim/Steven paused. “I, uh…I guess that’s… Would I have to see your face?”
Frank shook his head. “Not if it’s between your legs.”
Steven was tempted. He’d only played with the boobs of the other girls’ he’d possessed, except for Kim. He’d managed to clumsily rub her pussy. It had felt okay, but he was pretty sure he was doing it wrong. “Have you eaten your girlfriend’s pussy before?”
“It’s been awhile, but yeah.”
“Did she like it?”
“Oh yeah.”
Steven knew the seconds were slipping away. He didn’t want to waste a whole possession round on the negotiations. “I guess, but no other touching.”
“How about this,” Frank said as he fished from his pocket Kim’s unused sticker that he had taken from her early in the chaos. “I give you this fresh sticker as well, and you let me kiss my girlfriend before I lick her pussy and make you cum.”
Two stickers! That was enough for Steven. “Deal! But I’m going to close my eyes and pretend you’re a chick. And try not to use a lot of tongue-”
But Frank’s mouth covered up any more words from Kim’s mouth. And his hands became needy and started extracting her from her clothes as quickly as he could.
Downstairs, Tabitha in Bailey’s body was grilling Ryan about his preferences. “How about that one?” she said as she pointed to a brunette taking shots at the bar.
“No. I don’t want you to possess her either?”
“And you’re sure you don’t want me to possess that Tiffany girl again? The incredibly hot one that everyone has been fighting over.”
“I’m sure.”
“Then who do you want? Because it wasn’t me! I could tell when you kissed me. But I can be literally anyone in this house you’d like to fuck right now. So who’s it going to be?”
“I, uh, no one, okay. Why do you even want to do this with me?”
A mischievous expression danced across Bailey’s face. “Because my kink is deflowering virgins. And I’d be willing to bet that you have never had a first time, have you?”
Ryan sighed and nodded once.
“Well then, virgin boy, I find myself with a terrific opportunity, and a quandary. You don’t seem to want to have sex in my body, but that’s okay, because I can be anyone in this house that you want me to be.” Tabitha watched him carefully. He refused to make eye contact with her, and only stared at the floor. Occasionally his eyes would drift up and he’d look her in the boobs.
A thought occurred to her, and she ventured a guess. “It’s this girl, isn’t it? The one I’m in right now. Bailey, right? The one that’s just your friend. She’s the one you really want.” Ryan said nothing but his eyes snapped right to hers, and they were filled with panic. That look told Tabitha all she needed to know, and she placed a hand gently onto Ryan’s cheek. “Well, she’s right here for the taking,” Bailey’s voice purred. “What do you say, virgin boy?”
“It’s not the same,” Ryan argued. “You’re not really her. And the spell will wear off any-”
And at that moment, it did, and Tabitha felt herself pushed out of Bailey’s body. She grabbed the sticker off of Bailey’s back, and almost put it back on. But she looked at Ryan curiously first, and seemed to reconsider her course of action. She whirled about suddenly and headed towards the bar where Topher was pouring a steady stream of drinks.
Bailey pulled her hand from Ryan’s face and asked curiously, “Did someone just possess me? What did they make me do?”
“Nothing,” Ryan said truthfully. “We just talked.”
“What? Lame!” Her gaze shifted to something behind him. “Oh my gosh! Look at that!” she exclaimed, pointing to a guy in the corner of the room. His sizeable dick was out and he was twirling it around and around. “He’s doing the helicopter twirl thing! I’d heard guys could do that, but I’ve never seen it til now.”
A girl popped out behind the guy just then and she walked away with a blush and a smile. She didn’t get far, as someone hopped into her, and her tits were out shortly thereafter.
“You good for a bit?” Bailey asked. “I’ve got to go try that out.”
“The helicopter thing? Be my guest,” Ryan said, doing his best to smile at her.
Bailey started to walk away, but noticed the cracks in her friend’s smile. “You okay?”
Ryan did his best to swallow his feelings. “I’m fine. Go and see what it’s like to twirl a dick. Can we leave after that?”
She sighed. “I guess, since it doesn’t seem like you’re having a good time.” And then she ran to sticker the guy.
A few seconds later, Ryan heard a guy’s voice yell from across the room, “Ryan, look! Look at my dick! I’m doing it!”
Ryan waved and gave Bailey another thin lipped smile, then walked to the bar. He might as well get a drink before he left. He was glad to see that Tabitha had already come and gone.
Upstairs, Steven was in paradise. He was getting eaten out 90 seconds at a time, which wasn’t ideal, but still felt amazing. He was fully prepared to use the last of the stickers possessing Kim if Frank kept licking that pussy.
It was even okay that Frank’s hand occasionally reached up and groped Kim’s boobs. It felt good to have another hand squeezing and pinching them. Steven arched Kim’s back as another wave of pleasure washed over him, as Frank hit that very special spot. “Oh damn! This feels so great! A pussy is so much better than a dick!”
Frank came up for air to ask, “How about you let me fuck her?”
Kim’s hand pushed Frank’s head back down. “Stop talking crazy and keep licking me.”
Frank obeyed for another few seconds, then stuck two fingers inside her sopping wet hole.
Kim/Steven yelped. “Ooh that feels weird, but I like it!”
“My dick goes in even deeper than that,” Frank pointed out. He watched as Kim/Steven seemed to consider this.
But before he could make up his mind, Steven popped out of Kim from behind her, which meant Kim was on top of him. Steven pushed her off quickly, and Frank handed him a sticker, which Steven hurriedly slapped onto Kim’s back. It slid off. “This one’s out, Frank.”
“Okay, here’s the other one.”
Frank saw Kim’s expression during the exchange. She still looked mad, but also like she was trying to work out a puzzle. “What have you been doing to my pussy?” she moaned. “It’s on fire.”
“Uh, just attacking it with my tongue.”
“You haven’t done that in forever,” she growled. She noticed Steven and shot him a glare, but then continued talking to Frank. “My pussy feels so tingly babe. Why don’t you ask this guy to leave so you can get back to it.”
Frank had to wonder why she would suddenly be cool with this, especially after yelling consistently at him between possessions.
“Oh,” Kim cooed. “I know what you’re thinking. This doesn’t mean we’re getting back together. I’m just so turned on right now and…” Kim froze for a second as Steven lunged for her, then, “I’m back inside her again, Frank. You should really listen to what the lady said and get that pussy.”
Not one to look a gift horse in the pussy, Frank did just that, at least for next several seconds. And then he stopped to talk again, and Kim sounded like her old self as she cut him off before he could say a word, “Stop starting and stopping. You keep getting me right to the edge and then back off at the worst time.”
“How about I go ask Topher for more stickers?” Frank propositioned. “I’ll pay him whatever he wants. And you let me fuck Kim with you inside of her, and then you keep the stickers.”
Steven mulled it over quickly, which wasn’t easy as he was so horny and couldn’t really think straight, pun intended. “Go get the stickers, and maybe I’ll give you a handjob.”
Frank tore from the room, a man on a mission.
Ryan was on his second drink at the bar when Frank bumped into him. “Hey man, watch…” Ryan stopped himself from saying anything else when he saw Frank’s additional height and muscles.
“Sorry bro,” Frank said with a brief glance at Ryan. “Hey Topher!”
“Having a good time?” Topher asked with a wink.
Frank glanced at Ryan and a woman at the bar. “I need to have a private conversation real quick with my friend here.”
“Oh, so we’re friends now,” Topher smiled. “I thought I was just your dealer.” He waved everyone else away.
Ryan was slow to leave, and heard Frank say, “No man, we’re best friends. Listen, you got any more stickers? I’m willing to pay.”
Topher nodded like he had expected this. “You’re not the first person to ask. You know the drill. Only the first taste was free.”
“How much?”
“Two hundred bucks.”
Ryan almost spit out his drink as he began to walk away. Two hundred bucks for 90 seconds? Well, 90 seconds times ten. That still seemed like a huge rip off.
He heard Frank read his mind. “That’s way too much money!”
“Well like I said, you only got a taste. What I’m selling will have more of a kick.”
Ryan was out of ear shot after that. He didn’t have money like that to blow anyway. He looked around for Bailey. He really wanted to leave now. He checked where helicopter guy had been. He was still there, but he wasn’t twirling his dick anymore. He was stroking it though, and a few other girls were watching him do it with wide, hungry eyes.
Ryan observed long enough to see a different girl hop out of him. Then another girl, one that had been eagerly waiting, possessed him a second later. Ryan shook his head. That well hung guy had a line of girls waiting to possess him like he was some kind of ride. But where was Bailey? He was beginning to get worried when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his friend’s pretty face.
“Sorry,” Bailey said quickly when she saw his concern fade. “Didn’t mean to worry you. Just had to use the bathroom.”
“It’s okay. You ready to go?”
“Well, what if-”
A person slapped her hard on the back, interrupting her. A guy had just put a sticker on her back. It stuck to her, but the guy didn’t disappear into her. He pulled it off and cursed, then said, “Oh man. I think I’m out!”
As he turned and walked away, he got possessed a second later by a girl who ran up behind and stuck him. His body quickly walked over to where Tiffany was making out with another guy, and began grinding his dick against her hip.
“If people are running out, that means the party will be winding down soon, I guess,” Ryan noted. “Sorry you didn’t get laid, Bailey. At least you got to swing a dick around. How did that feel?”
“What?” Bailey asked, then added quickly. “Oh, uh, good I guess. Hey, come with me.”
She grabbed his hand and pulled him into the foyer, but instead of going towards the door, she led him up the flight of stairs.
“Where are we going?” Ryan asked.
“Just somewhere with a bit of privacy,” was all she said.
The first two rooms they tried were occupied. One contained a guy and a girl going at it like it was their job. The second one had the makings of a mini orgy. Ryan had to pull Bailey away from that one because she couldn’t stop staring.
When they got into the third room, Bailey locked the door behind them, then looked intently at Ryan.
“What?” Ryan wondered aloud. “Do I got something on my face? Why’d you bring us up here?”
“Is there something you want to say to me?” Bailey asked. She walked towards him slowly with a look of concern.
“What?” Ryan asked apprehensively. Internally, his mind was racing, wondering if she knew about his feelings for her. If she asked him directly, he’d deny, deny, deny.
“Is the reason you didn’t pursue any of the other girls here…” she got shy all of a sudden. “Is it because maybe…you like me?”
“Yes!” Ryan practically shouted. So much for denial. “I mean…I know we’re friends. And I don’t want to ruin that. Our friendship has been the best thing that happened to me since I got here and-”
Bailey raced towards him and kissed him. Her momentum pushed him back, and he fell into a sitting position on the bed. Bailey crawled onto his lap, and peppered his lips and face with her mouth.
“Oh my gosh!” he gasped. “Is this really happening? Is this real?”
In a quick movement, she yanked her shirt off and watched as his eyes locked onto her bra. “What do you think?” She seemed to take a moment to admire her cleavage before taking one of his hands and placing it over her bra. She helped him squeeze her. “Do these feel real, Ryan?”
Ryan was so happy, and so turned on, but there was this thought, a stupid thought, one that buzzed about and dared to try and interrupt his happiness. “Uh, is it really you in there, Bailey?”
With mild shock, she asked, “What? You think someone’s possessing me right now and that’s why I’m coming on to you?”
“Well, yes. I mean, this was a possession party after all.”
Bailey nodded thoughtfully. “Okay, you’re right. But it has been longer than 90 seconds since I started talking to you downstairs, hasn’t it?”
“I think so.”
“Well if you’re not sure, why don’t you count down from 90. You can watch me closely while I remove this bra.” With a soft click, she unfastened the clasp, and let the bra slowly fall away from her boobs. Ryan was watching very closely indeed as she added. “If you see anyone pop out of me, you’ll know I was possessed. But if not, you can decide what you’d like to do with me next.”
In a room close by, Kim became aware for what seemed like the twentieth time that she was sitting on a bed, still completely naked. That wasn’t new to her. Nor was the fact that her fingers were on her pussy or a hand was squeezing her boobs. That had been how she had discovered herself a few times now. Also not new, was how her body felt. It wanted sex, it wanted to be penetrated, it wanted to climax! She hadn’t been this worked up in a while But none of that mattered because she knew what would happen if she didn’t move quickly. The pervert behind her would put the sticker onto her back and take over her body. And then she’d find herself in a slightly different position with a finger on her clit and a hand on her boob in another 90 seconds.
All of this flashed across her mind in the span of a few moments, which normally would have been too long, but behind her, Steven had fumbled the sticker. He picked it up off the bed and tried to place it again, but Kim had already sprung to her feet, whirled around, and faced him.
The door was just past him. She could do this. She’d have to run into the rest of the house naked. And would have to dodge anyone else with a sticker. But she’d just have to make it out of the house. That’s what Topher had said. The magic only worked inside the house. And then she’d get even with Frank, and Topher too. But first she’d flatten this overweight geek who was standing in her way. She faked like she was about to dart left, then faked again to the right. The guy’s response time was slow. She could get by this guy with no problem.
“I uh, I can’t let you leave before Frank gets back,” Steven stammered.
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Kim shot back.
“Because he wants to, uh…” Steven couldn’t finish and went red.
Kim spit out the rest in a fury. “He wants to fuck me! While you’re in my body! Is that it?”
“No, I wouldn’t let…I’m not gay!”
Kim laughed in spite of herself. “Oh, I’m sorry! I get confused sometimes. You’re not gay. You just want my boyfriend’s dick inside of you, while you’re in me. Now it all makes sense.”
“It’s not the same!” Steven argued, trying to stall for time. “He just really knows how to get you off! But he’ll only do it for your body. That’s why he’s coming back. He can’t get enough of that,” he said as he motioned to her.
Kim wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She believed their relationship had been nearing its end, but…he still wanted her. She had walked all over him for months, and he still only had eyes for her. He could be banging any other girl while she had been possessed, but he wanted her body. But then she gave it more thought. He wanted her body, but not her mind, otherwise Frank wouldn’t need this pathetic excuse of a man to possess her. And Frank had been helping him do it!
“Well, he’s going to have to learn to live without me!” Kim declared, and then made her move. She had been right. The guy’s weight did make him slower. She was past him in a flash and her hand was on the door before he was fully off the bed. She yanked it open, and ran right into Frank.
“Steven, I thought I told you to stay…” Frank trailed off as he saw a sheepish Steven with one foot still on the bed. “Oh, I see.”
Kim whirled around so her back wasn’t exposed to Steven, so he couldn’t use the sticker on her. Her bare butt backed into Steven, and she felt his dick push against her. She understood what it was to be between a rock and a hard place.
With her eyes on Steven, she pleaded with Frank, “Babe, you don’t need him. If you want to fuck me, I’ll let you. I didn’t know you still loved me and wanted me this much. If you make this creep go away, we can try again.”
Frank put his beefy hands on her shoulders and spun her around. She was scared for a second, until she heard Frank’s booming voice say, “Drop the sticker, Steven.”
“But…” Steven protested as he shambled forward.
Kim smirked. She couldn’t believe Frank was buying her “try again” speech. She looked up at him and said, “My hero.” Then gave him a peck on the cheek.
She was so confident that her deception was working, that she didn’t notice Frank’s hand reach into his back pocket and pull out a blue sticker, and extend it towards Steven. Steven wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, but then he made eye contact with Frank, who winked at him. Steven closed the gap quickly, grabbed the sticker from Frank’s hand, and began to remove the plastic tab.
Kim realized that something was going on, but when she tried to turn around and see, Frank’s hands clamped onto her shoulders, pinning her to the spot. “What’s going on, Frank?” she asked sharply.
Frank gave her a knowing smile. “Everything with you has been hard lately, and you just suddenly have a change of heart about us? I’m sure that’s not the only time you’ve been fake with me.”
She began to squirm in his grip as she shouted in his face, “You’re right about that you pathetic waste of space! I will make you regret this! First chance I get I’m going to cut off your-”
And then the fight left her. She stopped squirming, and her face broke out into a grin. “I’m back in.”
Frank couldn’t help himself. He kissed her.
Steven felt a tongue enter Kim’s smaller mouth. Her feminine body responded automatically to the sensation of Frank’s body so close to hers. Steven’s mind rejected it a moment later, and he pushed Frank off and began spitting. “No, ew! Gross, man! Why’d you do that?”
Frank ushered them both in so he could lock the door. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help myself. This is such a huge turn on for me.”
“I’m happy you’ve found your kink, but I am not comfortable kissing you.”
“But it’s okay if I eat her out?”
“Obviously,” Kim/Steven said as she fell backwards onto the bed and spread her legs wide.
“And you’ll let me feel her tits?”
“Yeah, yeah, all that feels good. Now hurry up so we don’t waste this sticker.”
Frank opened his mouth to say something, then thought better of it and lowered his mouth to Kim’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Kim’s moans filled the room. Frank started groping her tits with one hand, then both. She grabbed his hands and helped him squeeze harder. She had always liked it a little rough.
Steven found it hard to think about anything else but the waves of pleasure that kept rippling through Kim’s body. If he had been aware of the passage of time, he might have realized that more than 90 seconds had come and gone, a few times actually. He felt a finger go inside of Kim’s pussy again, then two, all while Frank’s tongue did its thing. Steven felt Kim’s pelvis begin to instinctively writhe and buck against Frank’s face, and a tsunami of ecstasy washed over him from head to toe. It was better than any orgasm Steven had ever felt in a male body, and lasted much longer as well.
Frank stopped his tongue lashing and withdrew his fingers. He looked at Kim, who lay sweaty and spent before him. His dick was throbbing. It needed release. Her legs had closed around Frank’s head as she came, but he steadily began to spread them wide again.
A thought finally occurred to Steven. “Hey, how long’s it been? Shouldn’t I have been kicked out of her by now?”
“If it had been the normal sticker, yeah. But Topher gave me one that lasts a bit longer.”
Kim’s face became worried. “How much longer?”
“Twenty four hours,” Frank said, and placed a finger directly onto Kim’s clit.
Kim moaned and her body squirmed. “But, that’s too long,” Kim/Steven whined. “I don’t want to be a girl for a whole day.”
“I’ll try to help it pass quickly for you,” Frank smiled as he slipped a finger back inside. “Or I could stop right now and we could go our separate ways.”
“No!” she pleaded. “Keep doing that! I’m still so horny! I could totally go again.”
That was the other kick Topher had promised. Not only would this version of the spell last longer, but it included an aphrodisiac spell. The possessed person’s body would have a higher libido the whole time. Still, Frank acted surprised by Steven’s words, even as he continued to tease Kim’s clit. “Oh? Well, I wish I could help you, but…” Frank stopped touching Kim entirely, leaving a very frustrated Steven.
Steven wasn’t dumb. He knew where this was heading. Kim’s body didn’t seem to care though. Steven made himself one final compromise. “I’ll shut my eyes, okay? But no kissing. And you can just…do what you need to do, but keep getting me off.”
“That’s my Kimmy,” Frank said. He watched Kim roll her eyes at that, before shutting them tightly. He pulled off his pants and boxers, and then stared at her sopping pussy for a few seconds.
Steven still didn’t look as Frank rubbed the tip of his dick in her juices, getting it nice and wet for entry. But Steven couldn’t stop himself from letting out a delighted squeal in Kim’s voice as Frank’s dick went in. Kim’s pussy was being filled slowly, inch by glorious inch. Kim’s eyes opened as Frank began to pump in and out of her. Steven was letting a guy fuck him. That had not been on his to do list today.
He looked down and was calmed by the sight of Kim’s tits, bobbing up and down as Frank pounding Kim’s pussy. Steven knew that Frank had clearly gotten more than a little pent up. It was okay. As long as he didn’t try to kiss him again. It was okay that he was inside this body. It felt good. So good. Impossibly good. He could do this. He could stay a girl for twenty four hours. He wondered how many orgasms a girl could have in that time. He couldn’t wait to find out.
Back in Ryan and Bailey’s room, things had moved a little more slowly. At Bailey’s insistence, Ryan had begun counting to 90, very slowly. Bailey had turned his count into a silent striptease, removing her shorts and underwear. Ryan only made it to 32, and then stood up.
“Can I touch you?” he asked in a nervous tremor.
She gave him a bigger smile than he had ever seen. “Of course. You can touch me anywhere you want.”
And that’s what he did. She giggled as he began to run nervous, shaky hands over her. He felt her soft, smooth skin that seemed to go on forever. His hands went up and down her arms, then he crouched and moved them down the side of her legs. This put her pussy directly in front of him. He saw the patch of dark blonde hair. He moved his hands to the back side of her legs, and lifted them up. When his fingers touched the underside of her butt cheeks, he hesitated.
Bailey was breathing hard as she encouraged him, “Keep going. Feel all of me. I want you to.”
He kept staring at her pussy as his fingers continued their journey. Her cheeks lifted at his touch, and then he was gripping them in his hands. Her butt was small and tight. He spread her cheeks apart, then pushed them together. He saw a trickle of moisture run down her inner thigh.
“Are you…” he started to ask. Then he brought a hand around and touched the clear fluid.
“Yeah, that’s how wet I am right now for you,” Bailey said with knees that began to shake. “I love how you’re touching me. I love how much you want me. I think I’ll need to sit down soon.”
“Of course, sure, yeah,” Ryan said. He stood and led her to the bed. They sat down, and he put a hand on her boob. And then he kissed her. They stayed like this for a minute or two. Ryan had no way of knowing because for him, time was at a standstill. Eventually, some instinct kicked in, and he began to push her down onto the bed.
“Wait,” she said.
Ryan froze, terrified that he had done something wrong.
“It’s your turn to get naked,” she whispered softly.
He sighed, and clumsily shucked off his clothes, almost falling over in the process. Then he was beside her, pushing her down. She spread her legs, letting his dick rub near her pussy entrance. He tried to push into her. His aim was off.
Bailey giggled, then reached down and took his dick into her hand. “Let me help you out there, virgin boy.”
That phrase struck Ryan hard, as Bailey’s hand guided him into her. His face mirrored a mixture of horror and delight as he felt himself slide into her depths. “Oh!” he gasped at the overwhelming sensation of being inside his crush.
“Try not to cum too fast!” she said quickly. “Think of something else if you need to.”
Ryan was already thinking of something else. The phrase virgin boy. That’s what Tabitha had called him. Had Bailey overheard her say that? She couldn’t have. Tabitha had been inside of Bailey at the time, and Bailey wouldn’t have remembered.
“That’s it,” Bailey cooed underneath him. “You’re nice and hard inside of me.This is what you wanted, isn’t it?”
Had Ryan ever told Bailey that he was a virgin? He didn’t think so. She might have assumed, but…
She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him deeper. “You have to start a rhythm. You need to go in and out, not all the way out mind you, just to the tip. And then push back into me. Slowly at first, but then you can speed up, and you want to try and go deeper. Good. Just keep doing that.”
Ryan found himself following her instruction, even as his mind wondered. She began to moan loudly underneath him. It was incredibly sexy, and Ryan did not doubt that he would have exploded in her several times already if his mind weren’t otherwise preoccupied.
“Put a hand on my tit and pinch it!” she ordered.
Ryan obliged. She leaned forward for a kiss, and he gave it. It seemed hollow though. His dick didn’t care, and as it surged towards the finish line, he asked, “So, I guess thanks for being a great wing woman.”
Her expression became confused. “What? Wing woman? Sure, whatever. Just give it to me harder!”
He did give it to her harder. He was pumping furiously now as he kept to his line of questioning. “You called yourself that earlier, a couple of times actually. You said you’d be my wing woman and help get me laid.”
Her hips were bucking under him, trying to get him deeper every time. “How am I doing so far?” she cried out.
He could feel his balls tighten, and his dick begin to pulse inside her. Even so, he looked her in the eyes, and said the obvious. “You’re not her, are you?”
The hungry smile she gave him was one he had seen before, on Tabitha. She bucked harder and faster against him as she saw he was right on the edge. Then she gave him an extra show by playing with her tits. “That’s not going to stop you from cumming inside of her, is it?”
To Ryan’s regret, it did not stop him in the slightest.
The end?
“Why are we here again?” Ryan asked as they approached the entryway of the large house.
Bailey rolled her blue eyes. “Because we’re freshman in college. We’re here to make friends, experience new things, and party. We were lucky to get this invite, so don’t be a wet blanket or next time I won’t bring you along.”
Ryan’s whole tall, lanky frame slouched in defiance. Parties, any kind of party, was not his scene. He liked his socializing done one or two people at a time. The only person who could have talked him into coming was Bailey. But he still wanted it known by his words and posture that he was going reluctantly. “I didn’t get the invite. I’m just your plus one, and I said I’d rather stay in my dorm room.”
“And I ignored what you said and chose to drag you here anyway,” the bubbly blonde chided as she playfully slapped his arm. “It’ll be good for you. You’re always talking about how terrible you are with women. I’ll help you get the confidence boost you need to get laid!”
Ryan stopped walking as his brain didn’t have enough processing power to understand that last sentence and walk at the same time. For the briefest of moments, he thought that Bailey had offered to have sex with him at the party. He would have been more than okay with that.
The day they had met at orientation had been the day his crush on her began. He had been so awkward when introducing himself to her during an icebreaker. Bailey, however, had accepted him just as he was, and then placed him firmly in the friend zone. But every once in a while, he misinterpreted something she said as a possibility for something more. He knew he was probably wrong though, because he always struggled to communicate with the opposite sex.
Still, Ryan was eternally grateful to have met her. Bailey had helped Ryan come out of his shell bit by bit over the last couple of months. They helped each other in their classes when they could. Most of all, Bailey helped Ryan overcome a strong bout of homesickness he felt at the end of the first month. She was a good friend, possibly the only real one he had made on campus. And he was pretty sure he was in love with her. He kept hoping she would make a move on him, but she never did, and he didn’t want to ruin everything by asking for something more.
But she had mentioned getting laid. Him laid to be specific. And his ears had perked up and wondered if she was coming onto him at last. But as his eyes met hers, and he watched her head tilt in confusion, he realized he had mostly likely misread the situation.
Bailey cut back in. “Yes, laid. I thought boys thought about sex all the time. I can be your wingman. Or wing woman as it were.”
“Wing woman, sure. It won't matter. I’m terrible at-”
“Talking to girls, I know!” Bailey finished for him as she rang the doorbell.
“Except for you,” Ryan pointed out.
Bailey smirked. “Because we’re such good friends!”
Ryan almost said something. He almost let it slip that he didn’t want to be her friend. He wanted to be her lover. But that would have been horribly cheesy and pathetic. And she would have laughed at him. And she’d tell him that she didn’t see him that way. And their friendship would effectively be over. So instead of saying anything, he turned to leave. But Bailey caught his shoulder.
“Hey, you can do this,” she said in all seriousness as she spun him back around. “I’m with you all the way.” She booped his nose and winked at him. “Until you go all the way that is.”
Ryan was about to point out that most likely meant she’d be with him forever, when the door swung wide open to reveal Topher Steward. Everyone knew Topher. He was the guy on campus that could get you things. The kind of things that you needed a fake id to get. Or the kinds of things that helped you ace a test without studying. Or the kinds of mind altering substances that police would absolutely arrest you for having in your possession. And he was always on the lookout for the next thing to sell to his fellow students.
“Oh good, you’re here, you’re here,” Topher said with open arms and a wide grin. As he pulled them inside a large foyer, he spoke loud enough for anyone in the house to hear. “I was worried we were going to have to start the party without you.”
Ryan had a brief second to take in the place as they were shuffled into the lavishly decorated interior. It seemed even bigger on the inside. There were stairs that led left and right to a second story. To his right, there seemed to be a study, and beyond that an entryway to what was probably a kitchen.
Topher was leading them to a large room to their left that had a pool table near the middle, shelves of books along one side of the wall, and a fully stocked bar in the corner. There were already thirty or forty people huddled in groups around the room, talking amongst themselves. Ryan thought he knew a few people from around campus. But there was one person he absolutely recognized, because she was probably the hottest girl in a thousand mile radius. Ryan only knew her name was Tiffany, along with the fact that she was a senior with dark hair, an hourglass figure that could stop traffic, and a gorgeous face.
This vision of loveliness stood watching as Topher ushered in what looked to be two naive freshmen, a guy and a girl, into the room. The guy had spotted her, and was now gawking at her tits as if they were celebrities that might give him an autograph. She was used to men staring at her, but they usually did it with a little more subtlety. She shot him a look and a gesture that said my eyes are up here, then made a motion to Topher to start whatever he had planned. She had other places to be. She wouldn’t be here if Topher hadn’t paid her, and he said he’d only need her services for a 90 second demonstration.
On top of that, he’d also paid for her to recruit several of her more attractive sorority sisters who had come as well. That hadn’t been hard. She ran their sorority, so with a snap of her fingers, they would go to whatever party she told them to. But she wasn’t being paid to be lusted after by a lame freshman. She tapped her foot and looked around again for anyone worthy of her company. It took more than a cursory glance, but she finally saw Frank, one of the few good athletes on campus. As usual, he had brought his girlfriend, Kim. That was a pity. She’d totally jump Frank’s bones if Kim didn’t have him on a two foot leash all the time.
Frank was wondering why they were all just standing around. Usually when he came to one of Topher’s parties, the party was raging by the time he walked through the door. So far this was a very quiet and subdued affair, definitely not his preferred scene. He liked his parties loud, because that way he couldn’t hear his girlfriend’s incessant complaining or trying to draw him into a fight. He would have already cut and run if Topher hadn’t told him that it’d be worth his while. So he tried to wait patiently, and hoped his girlfriend Kim would do the same. But by her posture and the expression of discontent on her face, she was going to do no such thing.
“Babe, look at who’s here,” she said derisively. “I’d talk with, maybe like, two or three of these people. And there’s no music, and nobody’s drinking! We’re leaving.”
He slid his hands around Kim’s tight waist and pulled her towards him to hopefully calm her foul modd. She felt so soft against him, and she smelled terrific. “Babe, give Topher a chance. He said-”
Kim pushed his arms down and stepped out of his embrace. “I don’t care what Topher said!” she hissed louder than she knew Frank would like. “I said we’re leaving.”
Frank sighed. It was always her way or the highway, and had been for the last year they’d been dating. It hadn’t been like that in the beginning. She had been a little feisty, and a lot bossy, but she had always accepted his hands on her body. Now most times he tried to be affectionate, especially in public, she’d push him away. With a year and a half to go till graduation, it seemed she was just keeping him around for his status as a jock. That might be fair, because sometimes he wondered if he was keeping her around for her body. The problem was, he got to touch it less and less these days.
As Frank and Kim stepped out to make their exit, Topher called out, "If you go now, you won't get to see what these do."
Every eye locked onto a folded manilla envelope that Topher extracted from his back pocket. He reached inside and pulled out a two by two inch square of glossy white paper.
"Is that some new drug?" Frank asked.
Topher smiled and began to pass them out, one to each person. "Better. I'll explain what it does after everyone gets one. Don't break the seal on the adhesive to them before I tell you so we can all enjoy the ride together."
Everyone's curiosity peaked and the room began to chatter. One by one, they studied the innocuous looking white square that Topher placed in their palm. As people poked and prodded it and held it up to the light, it looked like just an ordinary sticker. How could it be better than recreational drugs?
Ryan was examining his when Bailey nudged him. "We haven't been here five minutes and someone is already checking you out."
"What?" Ryan asked as he doubtfully scanned the room. "Where?"
"Play it cool, Romeo," Bailey said from the side of her mouth. "3 o'clock."
"I asked where," Ryan began, but stopped talking as Bailey's foot came firmly down on his. He gave a quiet yelp, then followed where Bailey's finger pointed. A cute, chubby girl was staring at him from the opposite side of the room. Well, he didn’t notice that she was staring at first. He noticed her boobs first. They were huge. And when his eyes finally found her face, yes, she was staring at him. He recognized her from his Chemistry class. She gave him a little wave, then looked down at her chest, then arched it forward, as if giving Ryan permission to look all he wanted.
"Damn," Bailey whispered. "It might be easier to get you laid than I thought.”
He looked away from the girl as he remembered Bailey’s words earlier. His mood became sulky. “She’s not my type.”
“No giant boobs, check!” Bailey said.
Ryan noticed that someone else was staring in their direction. An overweight, nerdy looking guy was looking intently at Bailey. Ryan pointed him out to her. “It looks like it might be easy for you too!”
“Ugh, that’s Steven!” Bailey muttered. “No thank you!”
“You know him?”
“He keeps hitting on me in my introductory science class. And not just me, I’ve seen him hit on other girls in class as well. He’s real suave about it too,” she said sarcastically. “His signature move is to stare relentlessly like a creep. But he also likes to brush up against anyone of the female persuasion when getting to his seat in class. I’m pretty sure he would hump anything with a pulse, which he might not have if he ever brushes up against me the way I’ve seen him do other girls.”
“I think you should give him a chance.”
Ryan unsuccessfully dodged the hand to the back of his head.
As Topher handed out the last piece, the room grew quiet with anticipation. With a flourish, Topher held up the last square and said, “Thank you all for accepting the invite to my party. It will be unlike any of my other social gatherings, because of this.” He shook the small square in his hand.
“Is it a new drug?” someone asked excitedly.
“It is not,” Topher grinned wildly. As disappointed murmuring broke out in the room, Topher raised both his hands to quiet them down. “It’s something better! And all of you get to be the first to experience it. Tiffany,” he called as he motioned for her to come forward, “now is when I require your assistance.”
Tiffany did as he asked, but with some hesitancy. She liked making money, but hated surprises, or being made to look foolish, and this had the potential for both. But he had paid her five hundred dollars for 90 seconds, so she dutifully strutted over to him and struck a haughty pose with a fake smile. The clock was ticking as of now, and she began to count.
With Tiffany beside him, Topher continued. “What you have in your hand is a sticker that has been infused with a possession spell. Yes, I said spell, as in magic spell. And with it, you’ll be able to possess a person’s body for about 90 seconds.”
Tiffany did her best not to laugh out loud at him. Had he gone mad, or was he under the influence of some powerful pharmaceuticals? Either way, this would be over in 77 seconds.
Kim was already pulling on Frank’s arm, a sign that she wanted to go. His eyes met hers, and she said loudly, “You brought me here for this. This is a joke, you idiot. Topher’s messing with us. It’s just an excuse for us all to act crazy and pretend someone is possessing us. It’s stupid. We’re not kids.”
Before anyone had a chance to exit, Topher cooly said, “I know none of you will believe me so…” Topher peeled off the plastic tab from the sticker and pressed the adhesive gently to the small of Tiffany’s back. “...so I’ll show you.”
Everyone gasped as Topher’s body phased into Tiffany, who seemed completely unaware that anything was happening to her. Her body only twitched slightly, and then relaxed.
Tiffany began to speak as if nothing were out of the ordinary as she raised a hand and stroked her soft face. “As you can see, I’m not lying. I’m not making it up. The possession spell works. I am now in control of Tiffany’s body.” Her hand slid from her face, landed on her breast, and continued its descent down her voluptuous body. “Every single bit of it.”
It took almost half a minute for Topher to quiet everyone down again. When they did, he kept on explaining with Tiffany’s voice, but his salesmanship. “I can see a lot of you have questions, and I’ll give you the basics. But if you want more than that, you’ll just have to experience it for yourself. For starters, it is reusable as long as the sticker’s adhesive holds, which in testing is around ten to fifteen times. To use it, you must stick it to a person’s back. It doesn’t matter if it’s their skin or their clothes, just has to be near the center of their back for the spell to kick in. And that’s it. You don’t have to say or chant anything, because the spell has been preprogrammed into the sticker. And-”
Tiffany’s body jerked again, and Topher’s body rematerialized right behind her. Tiffany was at a count of 24 seconds. He’d better hurry up with whatever he was trying to sell.
Topher picked back up his pitch in his body. “Well, once the time is up, you pop back out with the person you possessed none the wiser, thinking that nothing has happened at all. And then you can go again by pressing the sticker on their back if you want. Or you can pick someone else. Or you can let someone possess you, or-”
Tiffany stopped counting. Why was Topher so obsessed with this silly bit of fiction. She spun to look at him and asked, “What are you talking about? No one’s going to believe any of this.” But she saw that everyone’s eyes were on her as if she had done a spectacular magic trick.
“You see?” Topher said jubilantly. “She has no idea she was possessed! When you stick someone, it happens instantly, and when you come out, no time for them has passed. The only way they might have a clue that anything funny happened, is if you’ve changed their surroundings, like say moved them to a different room, or if you’ve been naughty and maybe taken off a few articles of their clothing.” He mimed taking his shirt off.
“How is this better than drugs?” a dimwitted sophomore asked.
Topher addressed the question while he deftly reached behind Tiffany’s back and retrieved the sticker. “Haven’t you ever wondered what it would be like to be in someone else’s skin? To feel taller, or stronger, or…” he placed the sticker onto Tiffany’s back again, and Topher vanished into her.
Tiffany’s hands went just under her breasts, and she pushed them up and locked eyes with several guys in the room. “...or to know what it’s like to touch the best boobs on campus?” As Topher glanced around, he saw that he had just convinced every man to stick around. “But ladies, you could know what it’s like to have an extra appendage between your legs. To feel what it’s like to run a hand up and down your own dick for a change. Or, you could walk a mile in another woman’s shoes and see the world through their eyes. The possibilities are endless, right up til the time runs out.”
Topher could tell that not everyone was on board, but many were already imagining what they could do, or who they wanted to try it out on first. He hurried his pitch along. “But maybe some of you are worried that if you were possessed, someone would have access to all the secrets inside your head. Well rest easy. No one will be able to access your mind, your memories, your passwords and pin numbers. The only thing a person will know about you is what they already knew when they possessed you.”
Topher knew he’d convinced even more of them now by more eyes darting around, looking for a person to stick. He gave the naysayers their only out. “Anyone who wants to go should leave right now. You can even take your stickers with you, but know this! They won’t work outside of this house. The magic is tied to this place. The sticker would become just an ordinary sticker. And if you try to leave in the body of another person, you’d get ejected from them immediately.”
Tiffany’s eyes had a few more seconds to gauge people’s responses, until Topher reappeared behind her. She didn’t understand why Topher had stopped talking mid sentence. Her sorority sisters were looking at her with a mix of nervousness, excitement, and possibly fear. She didn’t think a full 90 seconds had passed, but she was going to cut whatever this was short. “Look, Topher, if you don’t need me anymore, my sisters and I are going to leave.”
“Just 10 more seconds, Tiffany,” Topher said patiently. “Yes, anyone who wants to, should go now.” Six people began to shuffle forward to leave. Before they could get far, Topher added one more incentive. “But for anyone who wants to stay, there is an open bar.”
Only three people actually left, one of which was the frightened looking sorority sister. Tiffany thought that was weird. Nobody left when there was an open bar. Why hadn’t Topher led with that instead of talking about some possession sticker nonsense.
One person that was trying to leave was Kim. She was gritting her teeth and glaring furiously at her boyfriend. “Let’s go!” she commanded.
But Frank dug in his heels and said firmly. “I want to stay! If you want to go, go!”
His girlfriend’s eyes narrowed and both her hands went to her hips. “Why? So some skank can possess you and grab your dick? Or maybe they possess me and try and make out with you? Is that something you want? For some hussy or geek to take me over and make out with you?”
“Uh…” Was all the reply Frank could muster. Her words had sounded so exciting, so forbidden and alluring.
“Are you kidding me right now?” was all that Kim got out, before a girl behind her put a sticker on Kim’s back
Frank watched with wide eyes as it happened. He saw his girlfriend gasp, then squeal! She began to flex and wiggle her fingers. After that, she brought her hands to her boobs and started squeezing them shamelessly. “Not as large as mine,” Kim’s voice said appreciatively. “But definitely perkier.” Kim looked up into Frank’s eyes and smiled. “Sorry. It seemed like your girlfriend was about to rip you a new one. I hope you don’t mind.”
Not only did Frank not mind, but he was hornier than he had ever been. “Would you mind if I made out with my girlfriend right now? Probably won’t get a chance to later.”
The person in Kim appeared to consider it for a second, then shrugged her shoulders and giggled. “Sury, why not. It’s not my body.”
Their lips met and their tongues intertwined, but Frank wouldn’t get to experience all of it, because a sticker got placed on his back as well.
All around them, people were placing their stickers, and several people disappeared into someone else.
“Let the possession party commence!” Topher shouted. He bobbed and weaved his way quickly to the bar and began pouring drinks. “If any of you are feeling frisky, all the bedrooms are available to you!” He pressed a button on his phone and dance music flooded the room.
The most attractive people were the first to get possessed. Bailey would have fallen into that category, but when two people tried, Ryan saw them coming and intervened, pulling her out of the way. They escaped temporarily to a corner and watched as people started behaving strangely. Clothes began coming off and inhibitions were shed all around them. All combinations of people started making out passionately, guys and girls, guys and guys, and girls and girls, kissing, touching, groping. Two of the sorority girls had taken off their tops and bras and were just mashing their boobs together and giggling profusely.
“So, we’re not staying and being a part of this insanity, are we?” Ryan asked Bailey as they surveyed the debauchery around them. He wanted to leave. But he was also keenly aware that Bailey was almost cheek to cheek with him, and he didn’t mind that at all. He could smell her perfume, or lotion…whatever girls wear that made them smell good. He’d stay in this corner with just her for hours if she’d let him.
“How about I let you know in 90 seconds,” Bailey grinned as she snaked a hand behind Ryan’s back and placed her sticker.
To Ryan, it was as if no time had passed at all. Bailey’s face was grinning mischievously at him one second, and then the next, his face was meshed together with a girl’s. He could feel her in his mouth. It was hot and wet and warm. His dick was throbbing. He pulled back, and saw Bailey appear next to him out of the corner of his eye. He recognized the girl in front of him though, the one who had just been exploring his mouth with her tongue. It was the chubby girl that had been staring at him earlier.
She looked at him now with disappointment and hunger. “Why’d you stop?” Then she spotted Bailey.. “Oh, were you the one possessing him?”
“I don’t…” Ryan was at a loss. He looked at Bailey curiously, and she just gave him a thumbs up.
The girl smirked at Bailey and extended a hand towards her. “You’re a really good kisser. My name’s Tabitha.”
She took it and replied, “I’m Bailey, and this guy that can’t form complete sentences is my friend Ryan.”
“Just friends?” Tabitha asked firmly.
“Oh yeah, just friends,” Bailey confirmed, which felt like a knife through Ryan’s heart.
Tabitha looked at Ryan slyly. “I wonder if he’d kiss differently now?”
“Only one way to find out,” Bailey teased.
Tabitha wasted no time in pulling Ryan’s face back to hers. Again, Ryan felt her hot tongue as it probed his mouth. She was the one that ended the kiss this time. “Not as good, but he can learn.”
Ryan glanced at Bailey, and saw that she was happy for him. He couldn’t help but resent her pushing this Tabitha person into his path. Yes, he had gotten all worked up. But he was not happy. He didn’t want Tabitha. He wanted Bailey. He should just tell her that, out loud, instead of it broadcasting on loop in his mind. But he knew, deep down, he was too much of a coward. He tried to smile back at his friend, but his mouth crinkled and looked like had bitten into something sour.
Bailey thought he was joking, and made a face back at him. “Enjoy yourself, kids. I’m going to go get a drink.”
As she walked towards the bar, Tabitha hinted at Ryan, “I wouldn’t say no to a drink.”
Ryan had found his ability to brood wildly impared by a toplessTiffany who was making out with one of her sorority sisters.
Tabitha’s temper flared, but she gave Ryan another chance and loudly repeated, “Will you get me a drink?”
The question got into Ryan’s ears and bounced around as he saw the two gorgeous women kiss and fondle each other. He somehow managed to say, “I’m not thirsty.”
Tabitha looked angrily in Tiffany’s direction, and walked away from Ryan, who had just seemed to notice how many more topless women there were in the room.
Close by, Frank noticed his kiss with Kim had ended abruptly. One second he was kissing her luscious lips, and the next she had disappeared. Before he could even look around for her, time seemed to skip again, and he found himself in a room making out with a girl he had seen earlier, but didn’t know. Her hands were underneath his shirt, feeling the abs he worked so hard to keep. He heard the door shut behind him as whoever had possessed him left for a different target.
The woman in front of him was now trying to remove his shirt entirely. As he began to push her away, his girlfriend burst through the door at the worst possible time.
Kim charged like a bull and yelled, “Is this why you wanted to stay you two timing bastard!”
The girl on the bed with Frank yelped, rolled away, and ran out the door.
“Baby, this isn’t what it looks like!” Frank began.
“It looked like you were hooking up with that girl that just ran out of here!” Kim said as she took a swipe at Frank.
Frank dodged, and then continued to do so as Kim kept yelling and swinging away at him. Unbeknownst to her, a rotund looking guy had entered the room, and was sneaking up behind her. Frank saw. He saw it clearly. He could have said something, could have warned her, or shouted at the guy to stop, but he didn’t. A part of him, a very specific part actually, wanted his girlfriend to be possessed. He watched as a sticker was placed on her back, and the guy took control of his girlfriend’s hot body.
Instantly, Kim began to take her top and hurriedly struggled with her bra strap. As she did this, she said, “Ooh, I like this one. She’s real feisty. You’re welcome by the way, man. I think she had it in for you..”
The bra fell away and her perky breasts sprang into view. It wasn’t Frank’s first time seeing them, but it was different somehow. It wasn’t his girlfriend behind those eyes. It was someone else, controlling her, moving her, exposing her. For reasons he could not explain, it was the hottest thing he had ever experienced.
“Hey,” Frank said in almost a whisper. “That’s my girlfriend.”
The person inside Kim took this as a challenge, and Kim retorted, “Well sorry pal, but she’s mine for like, another 80 seconds or so.”
Frank looked her body up and down, then asked, “Could you take off her skirt too?”
Kim raised one eyebrow and jeered, “You want me to take off her panties while I’m at it?”
“Yes,” Frank said quietly. He was suddenly embarrassed as he realized he was asking this of another guy. A guy who would slide her underwear down her legs. Who would be able to see his girlfriend without a stitch on her.
Kim began to slowly nod like Frank’s request were totally sensible. “Alright. But first, introductions. The guy extended Kim’s hand while the other cupped a boob. “The name’s Steven.”
“Oh, uh, Frank.” He shook the offered hand. This part was weird, but it was worth it as he watched Kim’s eyes lock onto his, and she pulled down her skirt, then her panties.
“So, now what?” Kim’s voice asked casually. “You’re just going to stare at me? I mean, if that’s what gets you going.”
Frank thought it was so weird hearing Kim sound so easy going and accommodating. She’d been nothing but angry, bossy, and belligerent to him for months. Now she was talking to him without any of those tones or irritated expressions she typically used. And now that he wasn’t shaking her hand, she was groping both of her boobs.
“Can you like, make her strike sexy poses?” Frank stammered. Why was he so nervous?
Kim stopped mid squeeze. “I thought you said she was your girlfriend? Why can’t you just ask her to do that for you?”
“She is, I just, um, we’ve been going through a rough patch recently and…”
Kim put a hand on his shoulder. “Trouble in paradise. I get it. Say no more. I can pose her real provocative like, and you could take pictures. I wouldn’t mind that, especially if you’re willing to send them my way.” Kim fell back onto the bed and asked with feigned innocence, “Now how do you want me?”
Frank’s mouth went dry as he pulled out his phone to take pics.
Downstairs, Ryan was still gawking at the boobs all around him, but eventually remembered that Bailey was somewhere on the premises. Hadn’t she said the bar? He went to find her to see if she was ready to leave. But should he try possessing someone first? That was the whole point of this, wasn’t it? He could possess Bailey, but…just because she had possessed him, didn’t mean she’d be cool with him possessing her. They should just leave. But first he had to find Bailey She was being a terrible wing woman.
He felt someone touch his arm and he whirled around. He swallowed hard, as a genuine goddess began speaking to him.
“So, can you like, protect me from all the creeps here?” Tiffany asked like a helpless maiden. “Everyone keeps possessing my friends and I. Maybe if I’m with you, they’ll leave me alone.”
“Oh, uh, I guess that’s okay.” Ryan managed meekly.
She sidled up next to him and began running her hand up and down his arm. “My hero. I’m glad you’re here to look after me.”
Ryan tried to respond, but he had registered that her breast was pressing into his arm. It was so big and soft. He had never imagined being this close to Tiffany’s boobs. His head had turned of its own accord and his eyes had zeroed in on her cleavage. He had a front row seat to the twins. He could die happy. Wait, she was saying something. He hadn’t been paying attention! “I’m sorry, what?”
Tiffany giggled. “I said you seemed hypnotized by my boobs.”
Ryan went red. He couldn’t look at Tiffany. In a panic, he began frantically looking around for Bailey to help him. “Oh. I’m sorry! They were right there and, they’re so perfect, and…”
Her eyes narrowed. “Who are you looking for if perfect boobs are right in front of you?”
“My friend, Bailey,” Ryan answered honestly, even as his airway seemed to be closing up as a defense mechanism not to say anything stupid until his friend could come and bail him out.
Tiffany pulled back and put her hands on her hips. “Ryan. A very attractive woman that you couldn’t stop ogling earlier is now right in front of you, and you’re looking for me! Get your head in the game!”
Ryan’s head snapped back to Tiffany. “What?”
And right about then he watched as Bailey was ejected from Tiffany’s body.
“Are you kidding me?” Ryan asked her. While Tiffany looked at the familiar freshman in front of her, Bailey moved quickly to retrieve the sticker.
“What is happening?” Tiffany blurted angrily. “I seem to keep blacking out and waking up with different people in front of me.” She looked down at her outfit. “At least my tits aren’t out this time!”
Bailey put the sticker back onto Tiffany’s killer bod and was back in the driver’s seat a moment later.
“Why are you inside her?” Ryan asked.
“Oh, so you can talk now that you know it’s me in here?” Tiffany/Bailey challenged.
“Well, yeah, I mean…”
“I’m trying to build your confidence Ryan. Tiffany is just a girl. Sure, she’s hot and all, but you can carry on a conversation with her the same as me if you just…Ryan…” She saw that she had lost him again to the depths of her temporary cleavage. “Oh for the love of…here! Get it out of your system.”
She grabbed the back of his head and plunged him face forward into her tits. She laughed as he struggled briefly, but then he began to slide his face around the big, bouncy orbs. Bailey noted that it felt good, maybe better than hers felt. But it had been awhile since someone’s face had been this close to her chest.
Ryan was in heaven, but with a limited supply of oxygen. He didn’t mind though. His face was between Tiffany’s boobs, with Bailey in charge. He’d still prefer Bailey’s body, but he could make do. He lifted an arm and pulled her top and bra down, just enough for a nipple to pop out.
“Hey, I’m not sure you should…” Tiffany’s voice protested, but stopped as Bailey felt Ryan’s tongue snake out and lick her borrowed tit. Damn! It was so sensitive. She was going to have to rub one out when this was all over. Or maybe she could still find a guy at this party to screw. As Ryan began to suck on the nipple, she reveled in the pleasure for several seconds, then pushed him back. “Okay, okay. I think your confidence has been built. Told you I’d be a great wing woman.”
“Can I…could you let me kiss her?” Ryan begged. “I uh, probably need a lot of practice in that area.”
Tiffany’s mouth grimaced slightly. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”
“You made me kiss a girl with my own mouth earlier!” Ryan countered. “And you just let me lick Tiffany’s tits!”
“That’s a very good point,” Tiffany laughed. “Well, I guess it’s okay.”
She puckered and leaned forward. Ryan felt his heart surge, and his lips met hers, and it was an amazing two seconds, and then he felt the slap.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing!” Tiffany shrieked, and hurried off. She only made it five steps before a guy hopped into her and began feeling her up.
Bailey was standing in front of Ryan, and mouthed the word sorry.
“It’s fine,” Ryan said with a hand on his stinging cheek.
“Let me make it up to you. Is there anyone else you’d like me to possess?” Bailey asked helpfully.
Ryan thought that was such a loaded question. There were several beautiful women in this house. Bailey would probably let him touch any of them he wanted. But the person he really wanted to touch was right in front of him. He should just say that.
He tried. “Maybe…what if you…”
And then Tabitha walked behind Bailey and put a sticker on her back.
Upstairs, Frank was wishing 90 seconds were longer as Steven popped out of Kim for the fifth time, and promptly fell off the bed with a loud thunk. As his girlfriend’s face flared with anger, Frank reached towards her and pulled the sticker off her back. “Here!” he said, and shoved it towards Steven.
“Are you helping this gross pervert possess me?” Kim snarled. She looked down at herself. “And you still haven’t made him put my clothes on?”
As she was shouting, Steven placed the sticker on her back. It didn’t stick, but fell off.
“Put it on her man!” Frank urged.
“I did!” Steven said anxiously. “It’s not sticking anymore. That means the spell won’t work.” He looked towards the closed bedroom door as he planned a quick exit. He did not want to be in the middle of the impending lover’s quarrel.
“Worst. Boyfriend. Ever!” Kim shouted. “What were you letting him do to me?” She seemed to notice the phone in his hand for the first time and gasped. “Were you taking naked pictures of me? While this jerk was touching my body? I’m going to kill both of you as soon as I get my fucking clothes back on!”
“That’s my cue!” Steven said as he lumbered towards the door. “Good luck man.”
Steven was pretty out of shape, and Frank beat him by a mile to the door. He grabbed Steven by the shoulder and began whispering in his ear. “I never used my sticker. You can have it if you keep possessing her and, uh…let me…”
“What are you whispering about?” Kim shouted as she pulled her pants back on.
“Let me touch her,” Frank blurted out.
“I told you I’m not doing anything gay!”
“It’s not gay when you’re in a chick!”
Kim’s shirt was on, and she walked towards them with malicious resolve in her eyes.
“Negotiate later!” Steven squawked. “Possess now!”
Frank gave him the sticker he had kept in his pocket. A second later, his girlfriend’s hands were pummeling him about the head. He blocked what he could and tried to catch her arms.
“We are officially over!” she screamed. “And you should know I’ve been cheating on you with Mark for months. He’s got a huge dick! Much bigger than-”
But she stopped as Steven had moved behind her, and taken control.
Frank felt the fight go out of Kim. His hands were still on her. He let them slide down her arms. Her face lifted to his, and she looked him straight in the eyes and asked very hesitantly, “What kind of touching? Does this count?”
Frank stared at her soft lips. He wanted to kiss her so bad right now. Why? Why was she so much more alluring to him this way, with someone else inside of her?
“Hey dummy,” she said snapping her fingers in front of his face. “Clock’s ticking. What do you want me to do so I can keep your sticker?”
“I want to kiss you!” Frank demanded.
Kim’s body twisted from his grasp. “Gross. No way! I’m not kissing a guy. I didn’t have a problem posing your girl, especially after you said you’d send me the pics. But I’m not kissing you, or letting you touch me, or…”
“What if I eat her out?”
Kim/Steven paused. “I, uh…I guess that’s… Would I have to see your face?”
Frank shook his head. “Not if it’s between your legs.”
Steven was tempted. He’d only played with the boobs of the other girls’ he’d possessed, except for Kim. He’d managed to clumsily rub her pussy. It had felt okay, but he was pretty sure he was doing it wrong. “Have you eaten your girlfriend’s pussy before?”
“It’s been awhile, but yeah.”
“Did she like it?”
“Oh yeah.”
Steven knew the seconds were slipping away. He didn’t want to waste a whole possession round on the negotiations. “I guess, but no other touching.”
“How about this,” Frank said as he fished from his pocket Kim’s unused sticker that he had taken from her early in the chaos. “I give you this fresh sticker as well, and you let me kiss my girlfriend before I lick her pussy and make you cum.”
Two stickers! That was enough for Steven. “Deal! But I’m going to close my eyes and pretend you’re a chick. And try not to use a lot of tongue-”
But Frank’s mouth covered up any more words from Kim’s mouth. And his hands became needy and started extracting her from her clothes as quickly as he could.
Downstairs, Tabitha in Bailey’s body was grilling Ryan about his preferences. “How about that one?” she said as she pointed to a brunette taking shots at the bar.
“No. I don’t want you to possess her either?”
“And you’re sure you don’t want me to possess that Tiffany girl again? The incredibly hot one that everyone has been fighting over.”
“I’m sure.”
“Then who do you want? Because it wasn’t me! I could tell when you kissed me. But I can be literally anyone in this house you’d like to fuck right now. So who’s it going to be?”
“I, uh, no one, okay. Why do you even want to do this with me?”
A mischievous expression danced across Bailey’s face. “Because my kink is deflowering virgins. And I’d be willing to bet that you have never had a first time, have you?”
Ryan sighed and nodded once.
“Well then, virgin boy, I find myself with a terrific opportunity, and a quandary. You don’t seem to want to have sex in my body, but that’s okay, because I can be anyone in this house that you want me to be.” Tabitha watched him carefully. He refused to make eye contact with her, and only stared at the floor. Occasionally his eyes would drift up and he’d look her in the boobs.
A thought occurred to her, and she ventured a guess. “It’s this girl, isn’t it? The one I’m in right now. Bailey, right? The one that’s just your friend. She’s the one you really want.” Ryan said nothing but his eyes snapped right to hers, and they were filled with panic. That look told Tabitha all she needed to know, and she placed a hand gently onto Ryan’s cheek. “Well, she’s right here for the taking,” Bailey’s voice purred. “What do you say, virgin boy?”
“It’s not the same,” Ryan argued. “You’re not really her. And the spell will wear off any-”
And at that moment, it did, and Tabitha felt herself pushed out of Bailey’s body. She grabbed the sticker off of Bailey’s back, and almost put it back on. But she looked at Ryan curiously first, and seemed to reconsider her course of action. She whirled about suddenly and headed towards the bar where Topher was pouring a steady stream of drinks.
Bailey pulled her hand from Ryan’s face and asked curiously, “Did someone just possess me? What did they make me do?”
“Nothing,” Ryan said truthfully. “We just talked.”
“What? Lame!” Her gaze shifted to something behind him. “Oh my gosh! Look at that!” she exclaimed, pointing to a guy in the corner of the room. His sizeable dick was out and he was twirling it around and around. “He’s doing the helicopter twirl thing! I’d heard guys could do that, but I’ve never seen it til now.”
A girl popped out behind the guy just then and she walked away with a blush and a smile. She didn’t get far, as someone hopped into her, and her tits were out shortly thereafter.
“You good for a bit?” Bailey asked. “I’ve got to go try that out.”
“The helicopter thing? Be my guest,” Ryan said, doing his best to smile at her.
Bailey started to walk away, but noticed the cracks in her friend’s smile. “You okay?”
Ryan did his best to swallow his feelings. “I’m fine. Go and see what it’s like to twirl a dick. Can we leave after that?”
She sighed. “I guess, since it doesn’t seem like you’re having a good time.” And then she ran to sticker the guy.
A few seconds later, Ryan heard a guy’s voice yell from across the room, “Ryan, look! Look at my dick! I’m doing it!”
Ryan waved and gave Bailey another thin lipped smile, then walked to the bar. He might as well get a drink before he left. He was glad to see that Tabitha had already come and gone.
Upstairs, Steven was in paradise. He was getting eaten out 90 seconds at a time, which wasn’t ideal, but still felt amazing. He was fully prepared to use the last of the stickers possessing Kim if Frank kept licking that pussy.
It was even okay that Frank’s hand occasionally reached up and groped Kim’s boobs. It felt good to have another hand squeezing and pinching them. Steven arched Kim’s back as another wave of pleasure washed over him, as Frank hit that very special spot. “Oh damn! This feels so great! A pussy is so much better than a dick!”
Frank came up for air to ask, “How about you let me fuck her?”
Kim’s hand pushed Frank’s head back down. “Stop talking crazy and keep licking me.”
Frank obeyed for another few seconds, then stuck two fingers inside her sopping wet hole.
Kim/Steven yelped. “Ooh that feels weird, but I like it!”
“My dick goes in even deeper than that,” Frank pointed out. He watched as Kim/Steven seemed to consider this.
But before he could make up his mind, Steven popped out of Kim from behind her, which meant Kim was on top of him. Steven pushed her off quickly, and Frank handed him a sticker, which Steven hurriedly slapped onto Kim’s back. It slid off. “This one’s out, Frank.”
“Okay, here’s the other one.”
Frank saw Kim’s expression during the exchange. She still looked mad, but also like she was trying to work out a puzzle. “What have you been doing to my pussy?” she moaned. “It’s on fire.”
“Uh, just attacking it with my tongue.”
“You haven’t done that in forever,” she growled. She noticed Steven and shot him a glare, but then continued talking to Frank. “My pussy feels so tingly babe. Why don’t you ask this guy to leave so you can get back to it.”
Frank had to wonder why she would suddenly be cool with this, especially after yelling consistently at him between possessions.
“Oh,” Kim cooed. “I know what you’re thinking. This doesn’t mean we’re getting back together. I’m just so turned on right now and…” Kim froze for a second as Steven lunged for her, then, “I’m back inside her again, Frank. You should really listen to what the lady said and get that pussy.”
Not one to look a gift horse in the pussy, Frank did just that, at least for next several seconds. And then he stopped to talk again, and Kim sounded like her old self as she cut him off before he could say a word, “Stop starting and stopping. You keep getting me right to the edge and then back off at the worst time.”
“How about I go ask Topher for more stickers?” Frank propositioned. “I’ll pay him whatever he wants. And you let me fuck Kim with you inside of her, and then you keep the stickers.”
Steven mulled it over quickly, which wasn’t easy as he was so horny and couldn’t really think straight, pun intended. “Go get the stickers, and maybe I’ll give you a handjob.”
Frank tore from the room, a man on a mission.
Ryan was on his second drink at the bar when Frank bumped into him. “Hey man, watch…” Ryan stopped himself from saying anything else when he saw Frank’s additional height and muscles.
“Sorry bro,” Frank said with a brief glance at Ryan. “Hey Topher!”
“Having a good time?” Topher asked with a wink.
Frank glanced at Ryan and a woman at the bar. “I need to have a private conversation real quick with my friend here.”
“Oh, so we’re friends now,” Topher smiled. “I thought I was just your dealer.” He waved everyone else away.
Ryan was slow to leave, and heard Frank say, “No man, we’re best friends. Listen, you got any more stickers? I’m willing to pay.”
Topher nodded like he had expected this. “You’re not the first person to ask. You know the drill. Only the first taste was free.”
“How much?”
“Two hundred bucks.”
Ryan almost spit out his drink as he began to walk away. Two hundred bucks for 90 seconds? Well, 90 seconds times ten. That still seemed like a huge rip off.
He heard Frank read his mind. “That’s way too much money!”
“Well like I said, you only got a taste. What I’m selling will have more of a kick.”
Ryan was out of ear shot after that. He didn’t have money like that to blow anyway. He looked around for Bailey. He really wanted to leave now. He checked where helicopter guy had been. He was still there, but he wasn’t twirling his dick anymore. He was stroking it though, and a few other girls were watching him do it with wide, hungry eyes.
Ryan observed long enough to see a different girl hop out of him. Then another girl, one that had been eagerly waiting, possessed him a second later. Ryan shook his head. That well hung guy had a line of girls waiting to possess him like he was some kind of ride. But where was Bailey? He was beginning to get worried when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned and breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his friend’s pretty face.
“Sorry,” Bailey said quickly when she saw his concern fade. “Didn’t mean to worry you. Just had to use the bathroom.”
“It’s okay. You ready to go?”
“Well, what if-”
A person slapped her hard on the back, interrupting her. A guy had just put a sticker on her back. It stuck to her, but the guy didn’t disappear into her. He pulled it off and cursed, then said, “Oh man. I think I’m out!”
As he turned and walked away, he got possessed a second later by a girl who ran up behind and stuck him. His body quickly walked over to where Tiffany was making out with another guy, and began grinding his dick against her hip.
“If people are running out, that means the party will be winding down soon, I guess,” Ryan noted. “Sorry you didn’t get laid, Bailey. At least you got to swing a dick around. How did that feel?”
“What?” Bailey asked, then added quickly. “Oh, uh, good I guess. Hey, come with me.”
She grabbed his hand and pulled him into the foyer, but instead of going towards the door, she led him up the flight of stairs.
“Where are we going?” Ryan asked.
“Just somewhere with a bit of privacy,” was all she said.
The first two rooms they tried were occupied. One contained a guy and a girl going at it like it was their job. The second one had the makings of a mini orgy. Ryan had to pull Bailey away from that one because she couldn’t stop staring.
When they got into the third room, Bailey locked the door behind them, then looked intently at Ryan.
“What?” Ryan wondered aloud. “Do I got something on my face? Why’d you bring us up here?”
“Is there something you want to say to me?” Bailey asked. She walked towards him slowly with a look of concern.
“What?” Ryan asked apprehensively. Internally, his mind was racing, wondering if she knew about his feelings for her. If she asked him directly, he’d deny, deny, deny.
“Is the reason you didn’t pursue any of the other girls here…” she got shy all of a sudden. “Is it because maybe…you like me?”
“Yes!” Ryan practically shouted. So much for denial. “I mean…I know we’re friends. And I don’t want to ruin that. Our friendship has been the best thing that happened to me since I got here and-”
Bailey raced towards him and kissed him. Her momentum pushed him back, and he fell into a sitting position on the bed. Bailey crawled onto his lap, and peppered his lips and face with her mouth.
“Oh my gosh!” he gasped. “Is this really happening? Is this real?”
In a quick movement, she yanked her shirt off and watched as his eyes locked onto her bra. “What do you think?” She seemed to take a moment to admire her cleavage before taking one of his hands and placing it over her bra. She helped him squeeze her. “Do these feel real, Ryan?”
Ryan was so happy, and so turned on, but there was this thought, a stupid thought, one that buzzed about and dared to try and interrupt his happiness. “Uh, is it really you in there, Bailey?”
With mild shock, she asked, “What? You think someone’s possessing me right now and that’s why I’m coming on to you?”
“Well, yes. I mean, this was a possession party after all.”
Bailey nodded thoughtfully. “Okay, you’re right. But it has been longer than 90 seconds since I started talking to you downstairs, hasn’t it?”
“I think so.”
“Well if you’re not sure, why don’t you count down from 90. You can watch me closely while I remove this bra.” With a soft click, she unfastened the clasp, and let the bra slowly fall away from her boobs. Ryan was watching very closely indeed as she added. “If you see anyone pop out of me, you’ll know I was possessed. But if not, you can decide what you’d like to do with me next.”
In a room close by, Kim became aware for what seemed like the twentieth time that she was sitting on a bed, still completely naked. That wasn’t new to her. Nor was the fact that her fingers were on her pussy or a hand was squeezing her boobs. That had been how she had discovered herself a few times now. Also not new, was how her body felt. It wanted sex, it wanted to be penetrated, it wanted to climax! She hadn’t been this worked up in a while But none of that mattered because she knew what would happen if she didn’t move quickly. The pervert behind her would put the sticker onto her back and take over her body. And then she’d find herself in a slightly different position with a finger on her clit and a hand on her boob in another 90 seconds.
All of this flashed across her mind in the span of a few moments, which normally would have been too long, but behind her, Steven had fumbled the sticker. He picked it up off the bed and tried to place it again, but Kim had already sprung to her feet, whirled around, and faced him.
The door was just past him. She could do this. She’d have to run into the rest of the house naked. And would have to dodge anyone else with a sticker. But she’d just have to make it out of the house. That’s what Topher had said. The magic only worked inside the house. And then she’d get even with Frank, and Topher too. But first she’d flatten this overweight geek who was standing in her way. She faked like she was about to dart left, then faked again to the right. The guy’s response time was slow. She could get by this guy with no problem.
“I uh, I can’t let you leave before Frank gets back,” Steven stammered.
“Yeah, and why’s that?” Kim shot back.
“Because he wants to, uh…” Steven couldn’t finish and went red.
Kim spit out the rest in a fury. “He wants to fuck me! While you’re in my body! Is that it?”
“No, I wouldn’t let…I’m not gay!”
Kim laughed in spite of herself. “Oh, I’m sorry! I get confused sometimes. You’re not gay. You just want my boyfriend’s dick inside of you, while you’re in me. Now it all makes sense.”
“It’s not the same!” Steven argued, trying to stall for time. “He just really knows how to get you off! But he’ll only do it for your body. That’s why he’s coming back. He can’t get enough of that,” he said as he motioned to her.
Kim wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She believed their relationship had been nearing its end, but…he still wanted her. She had walked all over him for months, and he still only had eyes for her. He could be banging any other girl while she had been possessed, but he wanted her body. But then she gave it more thought. He wanted her body, but not her mind, otherwise Frank wouldn’t need this pathetic excuse of a man to possess her. And Frank had been helping him do it!
“Well, he’s going to have to learn to live without me!” Kim declared, and then made her move. She had been right. The guy’s weight did make him slower. She was past him in a flash and her hand was on the door before he was fully off the bed. She yanked it open, and ran right into Frank.
“Steven, I thought I told you to stay…” Frank trailed off as he saw a sheepish Steven with one foot still on the bed. “Oh, I see.”
Kim whirled around so her back wasn’t exposed to Steven, so he couldn’t use the sticker on her. Her bare butt backed into Steven, and she felt his dick push against her. She understood what it was to be between a rock and a hard place.
With her eyes on Steven, she pleaded with Frank, “Babe, you don’t need him. If you want to fuck me, I’ll let you. I didn’t know you still loved me and wanted me this much. If you make this creep go away, we can try again.”
Frank put his beefy hands on her shoulders and spun her around. She was scared for a second, until she heard Frank’s booming voice say, “Drop the sticker, Steven.”
“But…” Steven protested as he shambled forward.
Kim smirked. She couldn’t believe Frank was buying her “try again” speech. She looked up at him and said, “My hero.” Then gave him a peck on the cheek.
She was so confident that her deception was working, that she didn’t notice Frank’s hand reach into his back pocket and pull out a blue sticker, and extend it towards Steven. Steven wasn’t sure what he was supposed to do, but then he made eye contact with Frank, who winked at him. Steven closed the gap quickly, grabbed the sticker from Frank’s hand, and began to remove the plastic tab.
Kim realized that something was going on, but when she tried to turn around and see, Frank’s hands clamped onto her shoulders, pinning her to the spot. “What’s going on, Frank?” she asked sharply.
Frank gave her a knowing smile. “Everything with you has been hard lately, and you just suddenly have a change of heart about us? I’m sure that’s not the only time you’ve been fake with me.”
She began to squirm in his grip as she shouted in his face, “You’re right about that you pathetic waste of space! I will make you regret this! First chance I get I’m going to cut off your-”
And then the fight left her. She stopped squirming, and her face broke out into a grin. “I’m back in.”
Frank couldn’t help himself. He kissed her.
Steven felt a tongue enter Kim’s smaller mouth. Her feminine body responded automatically to the sensation of Frank’s body so close to hers. Steven’s mind rejected it a moment later, and he pushed Frank off and began spitting. “No, ew! Gross, man! Why’d you do that?”
Frank ushered them both in so he could lock the door. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t help myself. This is such a huge turn on for me.”
“I’m happy you’ve found your kink, but I am not comfortable kissing you.”
“But it’s okay if I eat her out?”
“Obviously,” Kim/Steven said as she fell backwards onto the bed and spread her legs wide.
“And you’ll let me feel her tits?”
“Yeah, yeah, all that feels good. Now hurry up so we don’t waste this sticker.”
Frank opened his mouth to say something, then thought better of it and lowered his mouth to Kim’s pussy. It wasn’t long before Kim’s moans filled the room. Frank started groping her tits with one hand, then both. She grabbed his hands and helped him squeeze harder. She had always liked it a little rough.
Steven found it hard to think about anything else but the waves of pleasure that kept rippling through Kim’s body. If he had been aware of the passage of time, he might have realized that more than 90 seconds had come and gone, a few times actually. He felt a finger go inside of Kim’s pussy again, then two, all while Frank’s tongue did its thing. Steven felt Kim’s pelvis begin to instinctively writhe and buck against Frank’s face, and a tsunami of ecstasy washed over him from head to toe. It was better than any orgasm Steven had ever felt in a male body, and lasted much longer as well.
Frank stopped his tongue lashing and withdrew his fingers. He looked at Kim, who lay sweaty and spent before him. His dick was throbbing. It needed release. Her legs had closed around Frank’s head as she came, but he steadily began to spread them wide again.
A thought finally occurred to Steven. “Hey, how long’s it been? Shouldn’t I have been kicked out of her by now?”
“If it had been the normal sticker, yeah. But Topher gave me one that lasts a bit longer.”
Kim’s face became worried. “How much longer?”
“Twenty four hours,” Frank said, and placed a finger directly onto Kim’s clit.
Kim moaned and her body squirmed. “But, that’s too long,” Kim/Steven whined. “I don’t want to be a girl for a whole day.”
“I’ll try to help it pass quickly for you,” Frank smiled as he slipped a finger back inside. “Or I could stop right now and we could go our separate ways.”
“No!” she pleaded. “Keep doing that! I’m still so horny! I could totally go again.”
That was the other kick Topher had promised. Not only would this version of the spell last longer, but it included an aphrodisiac spell. The possessed person’s body would have a higher libido the whole time. Still, Frank acted surprised by Steven’s words, even as he continued to tease Kim’s clit. “Oh? Well, I wish I could help you, but…” Frank stopped touching Kim entirely, leaving a very frustrated Steven.
Steven wasn’t dumb. He knew where this was heading. Kim’s body didn’t seem to care though. Steven made himself one final compromise. “I’ll shut my eyes, okay? But no kissing. And you can just…do what you need to do, but keep getting me off.”
“That’s my Kimmy,” Frank said. He watched Kim roll her eyes at that, before shutting them tightly. He pulled off his pants and boxers, and then stared at her sopping pussy for a few seconds.
Steven still didn’t look as Frank rubbed the tip of his dick in her juices, getting it nice and wet for entry. But Steven couldn’t stop himself from letting out a delighted squeal in Kim’s voice as Frank’s dick went in. Kim’s pussy was being filled slowly, inch by glorious inch. Kim’s eyes opened as Frank began to pump in and out of her. Steven was letting a guy fuck him. That had not been on his to do list today.
He looked down and was calmed by the sight of Kim’s tits, bobbing up and down as Frank pounding Kim’s pussy. Steven knew that Frank had clearly gotten more than a little pent up. It was okay. As long as he didn’t try to kiss him again. It was okay that he was inside this body. It felt good. So good. Impossibly good. He could do this. He could stay a girl for twenty four hours. He wondered how many orgasms a girl could have in that time. He couldn’t wait to find out.
Back in Ryan and Bailey’s room, things had moved a little more slowly. At Bailey’s insistence, Ryan had begun counting to 90, very slowly. Bailey had turned his count into a silent striptease, removing her shorts and underwear. Ryan only made it to 32, and then stood up.
“Can I touch you?” he asked in a nervous tremor.
She gave him a bigger smile than he had ever seen. “Of course. You can touch me anywhere you want.”
And that’s what he did. She giggled as he began to run nervous, shaky hands over her. He felt her soft, smooth skin that seemed to go on forever. His hands went up and down her arms, then he crouched and moved them down the side of her legs. This put her pussy directly in front of him. He saw the patch of dark blonde hair. He moved his hands to the back side of her legs, and lifted them up. When his fingers touched the underside of her butt cheeks, he hesitated.
Bailey was breathing hard as she encouraged him, “Keep going. Feel all of me. I want you to.”
He kept staring at her pussy as his fingers continued their journey. Her cheeks lifted at his touch, and then he was gripping them in his hands. Her butt was small and tight. He spread her cheeks apart, then pushed them together. He saw a trickle of moisture run down her inner thigh.
“Are you…” he started to ask. Then he brought a hand around and touched the clear fluid.
“Yeah, that’s how wet I am right now for you,” Bailey said with knees that began to shake. “I love how you’re touching me. I love how much you want me. I think I’ll need to sit down soon.”
“Of course, sure, yeah,” Ryan said. He stood and led her to the bed. They sat down, and he put a hand on her boob. And then he kissed her. They stayed like this for a minute or two. Ryan had no way of knowing because for him, time was at a standstill. Eventually, some instinct kicked in, and he began to push her down onto the bed.
“Wait,” she said.
Ryan froze, terrified that he had done something wrong.
“It’s your turn to get naked,” she whispered softly.
He sighed, and clumsily shucked off his clothes, almost falling over in the process. Then he was beside her, pushing her down. She spread her legs, letting his dick rub near her pussy entrance. He tried to push into her. His aim was off.
Bailey giggled, then reached down and took his dick into her hand. “Let me help you out there, virgin boy.”
That phrase struck Ryan hard, as Bailey’s hand guided him into her. His face mirrored a mixture of horror and delight as he felt himself slide into her depths. “Oh!” he gasped at the overwhelming sensation of being inside his crush.
“Try not to cum too fast!” she said quickly. “Think of something else if you need to.”
Ryan was already thinking of something else. The phrase virgin boy. That’s what Tabitha had called him. Had Bailey overheard her say that? She couldn’t have. Tabitha had been inside of Bailey at the time, and Bailey wouldn’t have remembered.
“That’s it,” Bailey cooed underneath him. “You’re nice and hard inside of me.This is what you wanted, isn’t it?”
Had Ryan ever told Bailey that he was a virgin? He didn’t think so. She might have assumed, but…
She wrapped her legs around him and pulled him deeper. “You have to start a rhythm. You need to go in and out, not all the way out mind you, just to the tip. And then push back into me. Slowly at first, but then you can speed up, and you want to try and go deeper. Good. Just keep doing that.”
Ryan found himself following her instruction, even as his mind wondered. She began to moan loudly underneath him. It was incredibly sexy, and Ryan did not doubt that he would have exploded in her several times already if his mind weren’t otherwise preoccupied.
“Put a hand on my tit and pinch it!” she ordered.
Ryan obliged. She leaned forward for a kiss, and he gave it. It seemed hollow though. His dick didn’t care, and as it surged towards the finish line, he asked, “So, I guess thanks for being a great wing woman.”
Her expression became confused. “What? Wing woman? Sure, whatever. Just give it to me harder!”
He did give it to her harder. He was pumping furiously now as he kept to his line of questioning. “You called yourself that earlier, a couple of times actually. You said you’d be my wing woman and help get me laid.”
Her hips were bucking under him, trying to get him deeper every time. “How am I doing so far?” she cried out.
He could feel his balls tighten, and his dick begin to pulse inside her. Even so, he looked her in the eyes, and said the obvious. “You’re not her, are you?”
The hungry smile she gave him was one he had seen before, on Tabitha. She bucked harder and faster against him as she saw he was right on the edge. Then she gave him an extra show by playing with her tits. “That’s not going to stop you from cumming inside of her, is it?”
To Ryan’s regret, it did not stop him in the slightest.
The end?
3
28.1K
142
34
28
A long time bodyhopper finds a person he can't possess.
Derek was about to have a problem. He was in the middle of class when
his lifelong crush Amy, short brown hair, soft, sweet Amy, walked in
and handed the teacher a note, then came to sit in the seat in front of
him on the right far side. He didn't miss any of her movements and she
seemed to glide towards him, her chest bouncing more than usual. He
wasn't complaining, but that was different.Right before she sat,
their eyes met. She smiled slyly, then slowly, purposefully, lowered her
gaze to her breasts, and gave them a little shake, and then laughed at
the reaction on Derek's face. That was the moment when Derek realized
Amy wasn't wearing a bra. This was way out of the norm for Amy. She was
about as straight laced and conservative as they come. She rarely dated,
and if she did, no one ever got anywhere. She was easily the most
sought after girl in his school. Derek assumed she was probably waiting
to cut loose in college as soon as she got away from her parents.College.
Right. He needed to pay attention. This was easily his worst subject
and he needed to focus up. It was his senior year and a scholarship was
his only shot at getting into college. He had turned 18 a month ago and
had decided he need to get serious about planning for his future. But
Amy's swaying breasts kept jutting into his memory, blocking out the
lesson from the teacher's mouth.If it wasn't Amy's breasts, he
was thinking about the teacher's mouth. Mrs. Darcy was discussing the
industrial revolution at the front of the classroom. She was a knockout
with bright red hair and the definition of an hour glass figure. Between
Amy and Mrs. Darcy, it was no wonder this was his worst class.He
noticed Amy's right arm move in front of him. Her shoulder was making a
circular motion. Her left had was grabbing the edge of her desk. She
had propped up her textbook on the desk in such a way to obscure her
chest from the other students and teacher. He was the only one to seem
to have noticed her strange behavior so far.Deciding he needed to
investigate further, Derek shoved his pencil off the right side of his
desk and watched as it rolled until it bumped the wall. He playfully
smacked his hand to indicate what a klutz he was, then got up to
retrieve it.He glanced to see what Amy was up to and saw, as he
was now the only one who could see over her book, that she had
unbuttoned her yellow blouse and was slowly, methodically, massaging her
exposed left breast.He stood there, frozen by what he was
seeing. The girl he fantasized about, doing something so erotic in a
classroom full of people. Then in a quick movement, she turned and
stared at him as if she had caught him peeping. Then her expression
turned into a wicked smile, and she shifted her breast so the nipple was
pointing right at him. Then she winked at him and kissed the air with
her mouth.Derek's erection was so fast, he sat down a little too
quickly and loudly, causing other students and Mrs. Darcy to look at
him. He smiled sheepishly, and the lesson continued, but Derek would not
remember a fact or date of this history lesson. He just continued to
stare at the back of Amy's head, replaying that erotic moment in his
head over and over.He watched as both of her hands started deftly
moving and assumed she must be buttoning up as class was about over. He
must have been right because a moment later, she laid the book flat on
her desk. Then he saw something weirder than he had seen thus far. Her
entire body shuddered, just for a moment. It was like her body had
jumped into cold water and she had experienced a frigid chill. Then as
suddenly as it had started, it stopped, and Amy was still.Derek
was even more confused. Plenty was amiss, but this was another out of
the ordinary piece of behavior. They were inside, it was warm, not a bit
drafty. Why had she shivered like that? And then the bell rang. Amy
spun around in her seat and looked at Derek as if he were a hearty meal."I
hope you enjoyed the show. She knows you look at her all the time." Amy
said matter of factly. "But don't worry, I won't let your hard on go to
waste. I'll just be taking charge of it for a while." And with that she
touched his cheek with his hand. He felt a tiny jolt ripple through his
face, and then... nothing.If Derek was confused, it was nothing
compared to the look on Amy's face. She withdrew her hand from his face,
then touched his nose, then his arm, then his hand, each time furrowing
her brow and getting more and more frustrated. "What is going on?" she
exclaimed."Is something the matter?" Mrs. Darcy called from the front of the room as the last of the students filed out the door."Yes
something's the matter!" said Amy impatiently. "This works every time!
Every time!" Amy grabbed Derek by the arm one last time and waited. When
nothing happened, she narrowed her eyes, looked at him closely, then
got up and walked towards the front of the classroom, straight towards
Mrs. Darcy.Mrs. Darcy calmly asked, "Could you please tell me the nature of your problem Ms. Fairchild?""It'll just be faster if I show you," Amy said coldly. And then she reached out and touched Mrs. Darcy on the shoulder.Derek
watched, fascinated and utterly confused by everything going on. He
watched as, for a moment, Mrs. Darcy looked at Amy with great concern on
her face, and then for only a moment more, Mrs. Darcy's body gave a
little shudder. Mrs. Darcy looked at Derek immediately and said, "Mr.
Johnson, please see me before you go to your next class.""Um,
okay." Derek muttered. He continued to look from Mrs. Darcy to Amy. Amy
was just standing there, looking dazed, like she was in the middle of
waking up. She looked like she was trying to focus on her surroundings,
trying to get her bearings. When she spotted Derek, she licked her lips
and her eyes filled with lust."You may go to your next class now Ms. Fairchild," Mrs. Darcy ordered.Amy
slowly turned to face Mrs. Darcy, and then, as if she was trying to
figure out a very complex math equation while still sleeping, she said,
"Okay... " and then headed out the door.Mrs. Darcy seemed to
relax, leaned back a bit in her chair and began unbuttoning the top two
buttons on her blouse. "Why does know one at this school show a decent
amount of cleavage?" Mrs. Darcy mused. "But much more importantly? Who
are you Derek?"Derek's mind was whirring as fast as it could but
half of it was now consumed with the breast's that were starting to
spill out of Mrs. Darcy's top. "I, um... What? Wait, did Amy seem to be
acting weird? I mean, you're also, um.. "Mrs. Darcy frowned.
"Focus up Derek. She'll be fine. She should be back to her boring
uptight self in a few minutes. And she'll probably only think about your
cock for the next hour. I wasn't inside her that long. Back to the
original question. Who are you?""I.. You know who I am!" Derek managed to get out. "What do you mean she'll want my, my.. ""Cock, Derek. It's not a bad word. And I'd like to see yours but first I must have answers!"Derek
shook his head and said incredulously, "You need answers? I've been
clueless ever since Amy walked in today as to what is going on? What are
you even talking about?"Mrs. Darcy's eyes seemed to bore into
his soul. "You have to know what I'm talking about," she snarled. "I
can't possess you. I always assumed if I met someone like me, we
wouldn't be able to possess each other."The pieces started to
click for Derek, but he struggled to believe what he was hearing.
"Possess? You, you were Amy during class?" he asked.Mrs. Darcy
sighed. "You've known her since you were little. You have always acted
like you were intimidated by her and she has never once seen you in a
romantic light because of it. Do you think she'd just all of a sudden
flash you her boob out of boredom?""How do you know that about her?" Derek asked."Because
I was her," Mrs. Darcy explained. "I mean to say, I didn't just inhabit
her body. I had access to her memories, her mannerisms, everything that
makes her the Amy you're infatuated with, I had access to. But... you
really don't know all this? You can't possess? Or you can, you've just
never tried?"Mrs. Darcy had casually begun massaging her breasts
with both hands, almost but not quite letting her nipples become
exposed. Derek was trying to keep up, but this did not help. "Okay, so, I
accept this isn't a prank.Mrs. Darcy smirked. "Because your hot
teacher is fondling herself in front of you? Tell you what. You tell me
why I can't possess you and I'll let you suck on her tits. I'll even
role play for you. That's one of my favorite things to do. But first,
Mr. Johnson, answer my questions.""We can't do that! "Derek almost yelled. "What about the next class coming in?"Derek
watched as Mrs. Darcy's eyes rolled to the upper left side and she
pursed her lips, thinking. "That won't be a problem," she said
confidently. "This is her free period. So what do you say?" She
unbuttoned another button and pulled her left breast out of her top.
"Will you let Mrs. Darcy tutor you? I know you've been struggling in my
class. Just answer my questions and I'll tutor you so good." She then
slid a hand down her skirt and started moaning while her other hand
pinched her nipple.Derek paused. His hormones were raging, but
this seemed.. dangerous. "I'd feel better if you'd tell me something
about you first, like who are you?"Mrs. Darcy stopped. Her eyes
narrowed. "Well that's the problem. I'm a very private person who has
always been able to know what I want to know by possessing someone. I
can see all their memories laid out like a book. I've been able to fool
everyone around me, and if, if I messed up, I can make people forget by
possessing them too. That way I've been able to be careful and go
completely undetected, until now. I can't possess you and I can't make
you forget, and that's a huge problem for me.""Make me forget?" Derek said worriedly.Mrs.
Darcy got to her feet and stood over him and acted as if teaching. "No
one remembers what I made them do while I was possessing them. To them,
it seems to be like a blank spot that they can almost but not quite
remember. What does happen though is, right after I leave them, they
have some residual thoughts and emotions left over from my thoughts and
actions when I was in control. It's why Amy wanted you right after,
because I did. And everyone in that state is very suggestible for a tiny
bit. I can tell them what to do for a little while or tell them what
happened during their memory lapse, and they'll do or believe whatever I
say."Derek was shocked. "That seems like an incredible abuse of power."Mrs.
Darcy undid her blouse and let it fall to the floor, all while staring
directly into Derek's widening eyes. Then she slowly pulled down the
pink panties she had on underneath. Then she walked purposefully over to
Derek's chair, shoved the desk in front of him aside, and straddled
him. "Oh, it is," she demurred. "I've been presidents. Kings.
Celebrities. But it all gets old so fast. I'd much rather be just a
married school teacher who is sitting on a student who is starting to
show a lot of promise in the boner department."She started
grinding against his crotch and leaned into his ear so that her hot
breath left goose bumps down his spine. "Tomorrow's panties would have
been much sexier. Tomorrow is Saturday and I always wear something sexy
for my husband since I know he'll fuck my brains out before noon. Could I
pretend you're my husband right now? Just answer my question first,"
she purred."I, I'm just me," Derek said, struggling to
concentrate as Mrs. Darcy rubbed harder and harder against him. He was
still a virgin and would not be able to last much longer without leaving
a mess on his jeans. "You know me. You can access Mrs. Darcy's memories
about me, can't you?"Mrs. Darcy took off her top and shoved both
tits into Derek's face. "Of course. But all she knows about you is that
you're a bright boy that could be doing better in her class if you'd
just focus on the subject matter instead of her sexy mouth and titties.
Not that I mind at the moment. But I don't know what I want to know and
this is your last chance to tell me. Just tell me and maybe we can be
friends. Don't, and I will make your life a living hell."Derek
was close to orgasm, but the threat scared him enough to rally. He
shoved her off and Mrs. Darcy landed on the floor, hard. "Don't threaten
me! I told you, I'm just me. Just a normal guy trying to finish high
school and get out of this town."Mrs. Darcy glared at him from
the floor. When she spoke next, it was not with Mrs. Darcy's voice, but
the deep voice of a man. "Fine kid. Play dumb. Maybe I just find out
from your best friend. Or a family member. Getting the information out
of them should be easy, and a lot of fun."Mrs. Darcy got to her
feet and started dressing, and continued to speak in that same low
voice. "It's funny. I've been bouncing all over this school, possessing
different people here and there. Getting off where I could and causing a
little drama. It's the only thing that keeps me going since I don't
have my own body anymore. And I was just about to move on, today in
fact, but now, I'll be sticking around. Thanks for livening up my... "The
words were cut off and for the third time today, Derek watched a person
in front of him shudder for a second from head to toe. Something
clicked in Derek's brain. "That shudder thing I saw Amy do, her whole
body just shook for a moment like she had caught a chill, then you did
it when she touched you at the end of class. That's when you took over
Mrs. Darcy. A person shudders when you... jump in or whatever and then..
I'm guessing it's something that happens every so often.Mrs.
Darcy now looked very annoyed. "Yeah, there's that intelligence this
chick knows you have. It's about the only involuntary reaction I have.
My tell as it were. And yes, it happens when I take over someone, or
when I need to reassert control of my host."Derek nodded along,
then said, "I'm sorry. It's so weird to hear a strange man's voice come
out of Mrs. Darcy's mouth. Could you maybe, speak like her again?"Mrs.
Darcy finished buttoning her top and bellowed, "I'll talk how I damn
well please kid! You have no idea how long it's been since I was able to
use my real voice to talk to someone. I've been at this a long time. A
very long time.""How long till you have to reassert control of someone?" Derek asked."Everyone's
a little different, but the longer I'm in someone, the less it happens,
and the more and more I can change their personality."Now it was Derek's turn to shudder. "You can... rewrite someone?"Mrs. Darcy grinned coolly. "Sort of. But you'll see soon enough."Then
she walked to the door and held it open. Then in Mrs. Darcy's voice,
she declared loudly, "Just follow that lesson plan and that should get
you caught up. If you still need help, well," she put on a flirty smile.
"I'm sure I'll be seeing you real soon. Here's a note so you won't be
counted tardy for your next class.""Really? You think I'm worrying about a tardy?" Derek wondered aloud as he stepped into the empty school hallway."Appearances
are everything Mr. Johnson. Like I said, I'm careful. Now if you'll
excuse me, I'd like to make the most out of this free period." And with
that Mrs. Darcy closed and locked the door of her classroom.Derek
floated through his remaining classes for the day in a state of
paranoia. He really didn't know why he would be so important to Mrs.
Darcy, or Amy, or, really, this mystery man that had somehow inhabited
their bodies. It was like something out of a cheap science fiction film.
Was he safe from him, or her, whoever? Would he see her again as Mrs.
Darcy, or someone else next time? Maybe someone closer to him? He had to
tell someone, but who on earth would believe him. Maybe he should do
nothing and wait to see if it would blow over. He doubted it, but didn't
see any other choice.When the last bell rang, he figured he'd
make a beeline for home and so he could keep a close eye on his family.
He knew his parents were okay because they would still be at work, and
his twin sister had been sick. He wasn't sure they were in danger, but
he didn't know what to think, and that was the worst part. Nothing had
happened since history class, and he was hopeful nothing else would.As
he exited the school, Derek took a second to look around. Students
milling about, talking laughing, waiting for a ride. He noticed his
neighbor, Jessica. She was in his grade, also 18, and currently sporting
her cheerleader outfit. Her long, blonde hair was tied up in a long
ponytail and she was standing on her tiptoes as she kissed her
boyfriend, Brad, the star quarterback . Both were just a few feet away
from him.As their lips detached, he overheard Jessica say, "I
told you, I can't stay to watch you practice today. The squad is already
mad at me but they understand. Nana is not doing well and so my parents
are taking us to see her in the hospital.""Then why are you wearing your cheerleader outfit?" Brad asked as his eyes and hands raked across her figure."Down boy," she giggled. "I wore it just so you could see me in it before I said goodbye.""Well,
goodbye," and Brad leaned in and they were joined at the mouth again.
Derek was almost past them, when Jessica detached herself from Brad and
grabbed Derek's arm. "You'll walk me home, won't you Derek? Brad can't
be late for football practice."Derek eyed her warily. "We haven't walked home together in years?"Jessica shrugged. "I know. I miss those days, don't you?""Not really."She
playfully punched his arm. "Rude much." She laughed. "C'mon, you can
fill me in on your latest college prospects. Don't tell me you're still
thinking about taking a year off?"Derek looked at her intently.
"No, no I decided against that. I guess, let's just go, I gotta get
home?" He started walking away from her."Okay," she gave an
apologetic wave to her boyfriend and ran to catch up. She jogged up to
him and they had walked a couple blocks before she asked, "What's got
you in such a hurry today? Hot date tonight?"He kept glancing at her, as if he were looking for something. "No. I just, need to get home is all. It's been a weird day.""How so?" she asked casually."I don't want to talk about it," he replied sharply. They were now a block away from their houses. He just wanted to get there.She
gingerly grabbed his arm and pulled him to a stop. "Hey," she said, and
there was compassion in her voice. "We used to talk about anything and
everything. I opened up to you all the time when my parents were
fighting and it really helped. If something's bothering you, I want to
hear it."Derek's armor was starting to crack. "I mean, I would like to talk about it. But, you have to go see your grandma.""It's
okay," and her eyes went up and to the left. "My parents won't be here
for another 20 or so minutes, so come inside real quick and tell me
what's on your mind."Reluctantly, Derek stopped outside her house, then said, "Okay.""Yay,"
she squealed and started fishing out her house keys. "C'mon in. Gosh,
it's been awhile since you were inside. Mom painted again as you can
see."Derek nodded before diving in with, "Yeah, look, I'll make this short and I know you're not going to believe me but.. ""Hold
that thought," Jessica interrupted. "I need to change so I can be ready
when my parents get here. Follow me upstairs and you can tell me
there?""While you're changing!" Derek exclaimed.Jessica
eyed him wryly. "No you pervert. You'll be outside my bedroom, and I'll
be on the inside, and there will be a door between us. I'll be able to
hear you just fine." She hit his arm again as if playing tag, then
bounded up the stairs ahead of him. Derek turned to follow, but when he
looked up he was temporarily distracted by a vision of bright orange
panties at the top of the stairs."You coming?" she asked as she looked back,
and then realized the view she had just given him and pulled her skirt
down in embarrassment."Ooh," she murmured, blushing. "Can we just pretend that didn't happen?""Nope," he said with a wide smile, the first he could remember today. "It's locked in my brain forever.""Pervert,"
she said again rolling her eyes and smiling. She went into her bedroom,
shutting the door almost but not quite all the way. "So, what's going
on?""Well," he didn't really know how to begin, "I guess it started when Amy came in to history class.. ""What?" Jessica yelled. "Come closer. I can't hear you."Derek moved closer towards the crack in the door. "I said, it started when Amy.. "Then
Derek noticed the crack in the door in front of him. It gave him a
direct line of sight to her closet doors, one of which had a full length
mirror. That door had been opened in such a way as to give him a
perfect view of Jessica's reflection next to her dresser, just behind
the door he was standing in front of. She was just starting to pull off
her cheerleader top and he was suddenly captivated by the two D size
orbs on her chest which strained at her flowery bra. "I should've
known it would have something to do with the girl you've had a crush on
since middle school," she said, as her thumbs hooked her cheerleader
skirt and he got an even better view of her orange panties. He
watched, speechless as she started rummaging through her dresser. Her
perfect ass was now turned towards the mirror as she bent to the lowest
drawer to look for a top, when he saw it. A shudder. If he hadn't been
transfixed on her, he might have missed it. Jessica stood up
straight, and turned to the mirror, making eye contact with Derek. "Oh
poo," she pouted. "You saw that didn't you?"She reached behind
her back and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. "You were
watching so closely, weren't you," she said seductively. "You were just
being a good neighbor, weren't you?" In one quick movement, she pulled
off her panties, and then opened the door. One hand went to his cheek,
while the other went to his rock hard crotch. "Tell me something,
Derek," she pressed her naked body against him, "why did we never get
together? I mean, I'm the girl next door after all.""Why are you doing this?" Derek demanded, taking a step back. "Because
of that right there," the deep man's voice was back. "I'm used to being
in control of each and every situation, and I can't control you. Can't
make you forget, and I'm going to find out why. I found out where you
lived easy enough with Mrs. Darcy's access to student's files. Then
hopped a few more people till I found someone who lived close to you.
Someone who's known you for awhile and might have a clue to this mystery
for me.""It's just wrong," Derek grumbled, while trying not to keep staring at Jessica's marvelous chest. Jessica
took a step towards him. "No, what's wrong is that this fine piece of
ass had the hots for you a couple years ago and you never made a move.
Other than that there were no useful memories.""I was dating someone a couple years ago," Jake defended. Jessica's
eyes went up and to the left. "Heather. Yeah, okay, she was pretty hot
too. But you weren't married." The voice then switched over to Jessica's
seamlessly. "You could have had us both." And she lunged for him,
wrapping her body around him and kissing him on the mouth. Derek
momentarily kissed back. It was what his body wanted. Really wanted. He
felt like he had had blue balls since history class. But.. he ended the
kiss and gently pushed her back. " You're not Jessica!" he snapped.
"This isn't what she'd want.""But I am, and it is, at least for
now," she smiled demurely. "I'm willing to put my question on hold for a
bit. I need some release."She was about to pounce again when
they heard the door slam. Panic shot through Derek's eyes as he realized
he was standing in front of Mr. and Mrs. Roberts daughter. Mr. Roberts
liked him, but would still probably kill him anyway in this
circumstance. "I figured you were lying about her parents coming home,"
Derek whispered. "I was and I wasn't," Jessica said quietly as
she stepped inside her room and put on a bathrobe. "That should be my
mom. Remember a few years back when you told me you had a sex dream
about her and I said it was totally gross.""I.. Man I hate how you can just tap into her memories like that," Derek said, anticipating the worst. "Aw, you're so nervous, it's cute." Jessica gestured towards her room. "Go hide in the closet. I'll take care of 'mom."As
Derek walked into Jessica's room and crammed himself into her closet,
Jessica yelled, "Mom, can you help me with something real quick?"From
downstairs, Derek heard Mrs. Roberts yell back, "Jessica? What are you
doing home? Shouldn't you be at cheerleader practice?" He then heard
her footsteps on the stairs. He watched through the slats in the
closet as "Jessica" walked into her room. Now he started to sweat. He
didn't know how this was going to play out, but it couldn't be good. "Jessica?" her mother called out. "In here mom," Derek saw Jessica say, and then she turned and winked at him, knowing he was watching through the closet slats.Derek
saw as Mrs. Roberts entered her daughter's room. She had apparently
been out for a light jog. She had on tight black running shorts and a
tight purple top. Her blonde hair was in a ponytail just like her
daughter. They looked very much alike. Mrs. Roberts had certainly aged
well and had certainly kept her figure and was probably in her late
forties but looked like a woman in her thirties. Derek didn't tell
Jessica that there had been more than one sex dream about her mother. "Mom,
I was wondering if you'd act out a little scene with me," Jessica
started. "You see, I never have an audience. Sure, I've had some fun
before, but I was the only one who could enjoy it. It was just for me.
Would you help me?""I, sure honey," Mrs. Roberts hesitated, "but what are you talking... "Jessica
touched her mom. Mrs. Roberts shuddered, then her face slowly turned,
as she aimed the most seductive grin at Derek in the closet. Jessica
didn't fall to the floor, but continued to stand there, her eyes
slightly glazed over. Mrs. Roberts turned to face her daughter
and said in a concerned mother's tone, but with a hint of lust, "Yes,
Jessica dear. I'll help in any way I can." She touched her daughter. Jessica shuddered, took her mother's hand and said, "Well, there's this boy see, and I think he likes me."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts resumed speaking, "How could he not like you dear. I mean, look
at these spectacular breasts you have." Mrs. Roberts pulled her
daughter's robe apart, and then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it
hit the floor. She then reached out and started groping her daughter's
chest. Shudder. Mrs. Roberts continued to squeeze her
daughter's breasts, but it was Jessica who said, "Well, I have you to
thank for that Momma. I mean, just look at yours." Jessica pulled her
mother's top over her head, and then helped remove her sports bra that
was underneath. "They're even bigger than mine!" Jessica proclaimed as
if seeing them for the first time. Then she bent over and started
kissing her mother's breasts. Derek felt his eyes try to jump out
of his sockets as he took in Mrs. Roberts' massive tits. They were
nearly identical to her daughter's, just a little bigger, and a little
saggier. His eyes kept trying to jump out as Mrs. Roberts continued
groping her daughter's chest, while Jessica kissed her mother's tits.
Derek noted that the formerly possessed would continue to actions of the
possessor even when he had jumped into his next victim. Shudder. "Oh Jessica dear," Mrs. Roberts moaned. "I hope he's as good at foreplay as you are?"Shudder. "That's
the problem Momma," Jessica pouted as she looked up from her mother's
tits. "There hasn't been any foreplay yet. We haven't even kissed, and
I'm just so nervous I'll do it wrong."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts put her hand under her chin and brought up her daughter's pretty
face. She then looked into her glassy eyed daughter's eyes. "I'd be
happy to give you a lesson in kissing."Derek's jaw was on the
floor as he watched mother and daughter shudder again and again, a new
one taking the lead each time as their mouths met and they started to
embrace and let their hands roam over each other. This went on for a few
minutes, Derek completely swept along by what was easily the most
erotic thing he'd ever seen. His heart raced as he saw Jessica remove
her mother's running shorts and give her mom's ass a playful smack, then
resume their makeout session. Finally Mrs. Roberts broke from a
prolonged, sloppy kiss and said breathily, "Yes. Kiss him like that and
he'll have the hardest dick you've ever seen."Shudder. "Oh Momma, you think so? Could we test it right now?" And Jessica hopped up and down with feigned excitement. Shudder. "What do you mean dear daughter?" Mrs. Roberts asked as if clueless.Shudder. "Well
Momma, I'm pretty sure he's been staring at us from inside my closet
this whole time," and Jessica blew a kiss at the closet.Shudder. Derek
knew this was being staged, but it was hard not to get swept up in the
moment as his hot, naked classmate's mother walked over and slid the
closet door open and looked at Derek with mock outrage on her face. "Derek!
You naughty boy! All this time you were in my daughter's closet,
watching us kiss and groping one another?" Mrs. Roberts said
accusingly. "Hey," Derek said somewhat amused and a lot horny, "You would know, you put me in here."Mrs.
Roberts covered her hand with her face, "How dare you? I would never do
something so scandalous. I'll have to ask you to leave." Mrs. Roberts
reached over and tagged her daughter who hadn't moved. Shudder. "But
Momma, I'd like to practice more, and he's right here," Jessica pulled
Derek out of the closet and started taking off his jeans. When she
pulled off his underwear, she looked at her mother and stated, "And it
looks like he's got that nice hard dick you were talking about." When
Jessica had Derek as naked as she was, she stood and tapped her mom's
shoulder. Shudder. "Well, I do want to be a good mother,
and a good neighbor." Mrs. Roberts eyed Derek with pure carnal desire,
then started removing his shirt. She then led him to Jessica's queen
sized bed. "Having fun so far Derek? Enjoying my little play?""Y-yes, ma'am" he admitted. He couldn't stop this now if he wanted to."Good,"
Mrs. Roberts smiled, shoving him down on the mattress. "And please,
call me Mrs. Roberts like you always have. Now watch this. Jessica."
Jessica was still standing in the place where she had taken off Derek's
pants, but now she turned and faced her mother. "Come over here and put
those perky tits in our neighbor boy's face while I start sucking his
dick."Derek watched in amazement as Jessica obediently came over
and clumsily placed her large breasts in his face. Derek wasn't sure if
it was Mrs. Roberts who was fantastic at blowjobs, or her possessor, but
either way he came in seconds. He watched as Mrs. Roberts swallowed,
then tapped her daughter.Shudder. "Oh, now that just won't
do Derek." Jessica circled her right breast with her hand before
squeezing it and guiding the nipple into his mouth. "Momma, please keep
stroking his cock until he gets hard again. She looked at him with an
innocent, questioning face. "Or maybe you'd like us to make out some
more? Or you could watch as my mom ate out my pussy?"And just
like that Derek was ready to go again. This time he grabbed Jessica and
kissed her. She returned his kiss then broke for air to say, "Momma,
play with this boy's balls while I ride his dick." And then Jessica
mounted him and rode him for all he was worth. He watched as she came
multiple times and was about to himself, when she expertly rolled off
him and slapped her mother's ass hard causing the firm flesh to jiggle
slightly. Shudder. "Sorry," said Mrs. Roberts
apologetically, climbing on top of him. "I like to have multiple orgasms
in multiple bodies when I can." And then she started to ride him, nice
and slow, squeezing her breasts and moaning like a porn star, achieving
orgasm in just a few minutes. "Older ladies bodies must be a lot
more sensitive," Derek thought to himself as he came for the second
time. Mrs. Roberts dismounted and they both lay there a few moments with
Jessica standing with a vacant expression inches away. Then an
uncharacteristically low voice came out of Mrs. Roberts mouth. "Sorry
neighbor boy. That was fun but I can never bask in the afterglow when
I've had two at once." Then Mrs. Roberts got up and started to put
herself back together. Derek sat up and started getting dressed himself. "You've done that before!""A
few times," the deep voice said. "It's not always worth it to me
because I have to move quick before one of them comes to their senses,
and there's a slight buffer in sensation when I'm hopping so quickly.
But like I said, I ain't never had an audience before, and that made it
really hot.""It was hot," Derek agreed. "The hottest thing ever.
But you know what's not hot? Hearing your voice coming out of Mrs.
Roberts' mouth."Mrs. Roberts frowned, then walked over and touched her daughter. Shudder. Jessica's
peppy voice burst out of her mouth indignantly, "I'm sorry. You only
like it when I 'pretend' to be the person I'm possessing, is that it?""I'm
sorry, no, it's just a lot to get used to," Derek tried to say coolly.
"It just, makes me feel like I just slept with a man is all.""I
was a man!" said the male voice indignantly. Jessica started to put her
clothes back on but it was the low voice that continued. "That's what I
started out as anyways. But when my situation happened years ago, I
could become whatever gender I wanted on the fly. I haven't used my
original voice in decades, mainly because I like fooling everyone around
me into thinking I'm the person I'm possessing. It's my biggest kink
really.""It feels like I should call you another name when you
use that voice, or if we meet again and you're in some other body,"
Derek offered, trying to be helpful. "Ha! Sure kid. You can call me Nevyn when and if you figure me out again. Like I said, you not knowing is my biggest turn on."And
with that Nevyn looked at Mrs. Roberts and switched back to Jessica's
voice. "Mom, go use the restroom, then lay down in your bed. When you
come around you'll remember taking a nap after you went for a run and
nothing else." Mrs. Roberts walked out of the room. "That's all you have to do?" Derek said in disbelief. "Yeah,"
Nevyn shrugged, talking like his original male self again. "It's pretty
easy. As long as I've possessed someone recently, they're in that
obedient and suggestible window like you saw with me and 'mom.' If I
miss the window at all, I just possess that person, making them forget,
and it's all fixed. Which brings us back to business. We've had our fun.
I put on a good show for you. Now why can't I possess you?" She/he
poked Derek in the chest. "Look, I honestly don't know. If I knew I would tell you."Nevyn studied him a moment. "I think I believe you, but I'm not through investigating."Derek smiled a little. "You gonna go dust for some clues? Interview some witnesses?"He
watched Jessica's mouth curved wickedly and resume her girlish voice.
"Witnesses. Yes. That's exactly what I'm going to do. Find more
witnesses. Examine more memories. Find out from the people who know you
best and for the longest."The smile was gone from Derek's face. "What do you mean? You're not talking about.. ""Your family of course," Jessica said with laughter in her voice. "No!" Derek growled. "Oh,
I'm sorry," Jessica's voice was still playful, but with a bite. "I
don't like being told what to do. But I do take requests. Usually I just
find out what people want by taking them over. But since I can't do
that with you, you'll have to tell me.""I don't want you to do it at all," Derek barked. Jessica
looked at him as if he were being a disobedient child. "Now now, I
haven't given you the options. I can hop in with you knowing full well
I'm there. Finding out what I want to know from each of your family
members. Maybe we act out a little incest fantasy, your mom and sister
are both very attractive. That's not just my assessment by the way, my
'mom' thinks so too.""Why you," Derek started to shout. "Or,"
Jessica interrupted, "I can sneak in. I can disguise myself from you
and act like your family members completely. Until I get bored and start
to mess with you.""Or until I see your tell!" Derek countered. "But you won't get them. I won't let you."Jessica
put both her hands on his face. "Derek sweetie. Are you going to lock
them up in your house? If you can't, I can come at them a million
different ways."She leaned in and kissed him forcibly, then shoved him
away. "Now get out of here. My 'mom' will be waking up from her nap any
minute." Jessica waved him towards the stairs, then Derek saw the
familiar eye movement that meant Nevyn was accessing her memories. "And
my daddy will be home any second, so beat it."Derek looked at
her/him with loathing. He tried to disassociate her from Nevyn who was
inside, but it was difficult. When he was downstairs and starting to
open the front door, he heard Jessica call, "Derek, I'll be seeing you
real soon."To be continued...
Derek was about to have a problem. He was in the middle of class when
his lifelong crush Amy, short brown hair, soft, sweet Amy, walked in
and handed the teacher a note, then came to sit in the seat in front of
him on the right far side. He didn't miss any of her movements and she
seemed to glide towards him, her chest bouncing more than usual. He
wasn't complaining, but that was different.Right before she sat,
their eyes met. She smiled slyly, then slowly, purposefully, lowered her
gaze to her breasts, and gave them a little shake, and then laughed at
the reaction on Derek's face. That was the moment when Derek realized
Amy wasn't wearing a bra. This was way out of the norm for Amy. She was
about as straight laced and conservative as they come. She rarely dated,
and if she did, no one ever got anywhere. She was easily the most
sought after girl in his school. Derek assumed she was probably waiting
to cut loose in college as soon as she got away from her parents.College.
Right. He needed to pay attention. This was easily his worst subject
and he needed to focus up. It was his senior year and a scholarship was
his only shot at getting into college. He had turned 18 a month ago and
had decided he need to get serious about planning for his future. But
Amy's swaying breasts kept jutting into his memory, blocking out the
lesson from the teacher's mouth.If it wasn't Amy's breasts, he
was thinking about the teacher's mouth. Mrs. Darcy was discussing the
industrial revolution at the front of the classroom. She was a knockout
with bright red hair and the definition of an hour glass figure. Between
Amy and Mrs. Darcy, it was no wonder this was his worst class.He
noticed Amy's right arm move in front of him. Her shoulder was making a
circular motion. Her left had was grabbing the edge of her desk. She
had propped up her textbook on the desk in such a way to obscure her
chest from the other students and teacher. He was the only one to seem
to have noticed her strange behavior so far.Deciding he needed to
investigate further, Derek shoved his pencil off the right side of his
desk and watched as it rolled until it bumped the wall. He playfully
smacked his hand to indicate what a klutz he was, then got up to
retrieve it.He glanced to see what Amy was up to and saw, as he
was now the only one who could see over her book, that she had
unbuttoned her yellow blouse and was slowly, methodically, massaging her
exposed left breast.He stood there, frozen by what he was
seeing. The girl he fantasized about, doing something so erotic in a
classroom full of people. Then in a quick movement, she turned and
stared at him as if she had caught him peeping. Then her expression
turned into a wicked smile, and she shifted her breast so the nipple was
pointing right at him. Then she winked at him and kissed the air with
her mouth.Derek's erection was so fast, he sat down a little too
quickly and loudly, causing other students and Mrs. Darcy to look at
him. He smiled sheepishly, and the lesson continued, but Derek would not
remember a fact or date of this history lesson. He just continued to
stare at the back of Amy's head, replaying that erotic moment in his
head over and over.He watched as both of her hands started deftly
moving and assumed she must be buttoning up as class was about over. He
must have been right because a moment later, she laid the book flat on
her desk. Then he saw something weirder than he had seen thus far. Her
entire body shuddered, just for a moment. It was like her body had
jumped into cold water and she had experienced a frigid chill. Then as
suddenly as it had started, it stopped, and Amy was still.Derek
was even more confused. Plenty was amiss, but this was another out of
the ordinary piece of behavior. They were inside, it was warm, not a bit
drafty. Why had she shivered like that? And then the bell rang. Amy
spun around in her seat and looked at Derek as if he were a hearty meal."I
hope you enjoyed the show. She knows you look at her all the time." Amy
said matter of factly. "But don't worry, I won't let your hard on go to
waste. I'll just be taking charge of it for a while." And with that she
touched his cheek with his hand. He felt a tiny jolt ripple through his
face, and then... nothing.If Derek was confused, it was nothing
compared to the look on Amy's face. She withdrew her hand from his face,
then touched his nose, then his arm, then his hand, each time furrowing
her brow and getting more and more frustrated. "What is going on?" she
exclaimed."Is something the matter?" Mrs. Darcy called from the front of the room as the last of the students filed out the door."Yes
something's the matter!" said Amy impatiently. "This works every time!
Every time!" Amy grabbed Derek by the arm one last time and waited. When
nothing happened, she narrowed her eyes, looked at him closely, then
got up and walked towards the front of the classroom, straight towards
Mrs. Darcy.Mrs. Darcy calmly asked, "Could you please tell me the nature of your problem Ms. Fairchild?""It'll just be faster if I show you," Amy said coldly. And then she reached out and touched Mrs. Darcy on the shoulder.Derek
watched, fascinated and utterly confused by everything going on. He
watched as, for a moment, Mrs. Darcy looked at Amy with great concern on
her face, and then for only a moment more, Mrs. Darcy's body gave a
little shudder. Mrs. Darcy looked at Derek immediately and said, "Mr.
Johnson, please see me before you go to your next class.""Um,
okay." Derek muttered. He continued to look from Mrs. Darcy to Amy. Amy
was just standing there, looking dazed, like she was in the middle of
waking up. She looked like she was trying to focus on her surroundings,
trying to get her bearings. When she spotted Derek, she licked her lips
and her eyes filled with lust."You may go to your next class now Ms. Fairchild," Mrs. Darcy ordered.Amy
slowly turned to face Mrs. Darcy, and then, as if she was trying to
figure out a very complex math equation while still sleeping, she said,
"Okay... " and then headed out the door.Mrs. Darcy seemed to
relax, leaned back a bit in her chair and began unbuttoning the top two
buttons on her blouse. "Why does know one at this school show a decent
amount of cleavage?" Mrs. Darcy mused. "But much more importantly? Who
are you Derek?"Derek's mind was whirring as fast as it could but
half of it was now consumed with the breast's that were starting to
spill out of Mrs. Darcy's top. "I, um... What? Wait, did Amy seem to be
acting weird? I mean, you're also, um.. "Mrs. Darcy frowned.
"Focus up Derek. She'll be fine. She should be back to her boring
uptight self in a few minutes. And she'll probably only think about your
cock for the next hour. I wasn't inside her that long. Back to the
original question. Who are you?""I.. You know who I am!" Derek managed to get out. "What do you mean she'll want my, my.. ""Cock, Derek. It's not a bad word. And I'd like to see yours but first I must have answers!"Derek
shook his head and said incredulously, "You need answers? I've been
clueless ever since Amy walked in today as to what is going on? What are
you even talking about?"Mrs. Darcy's eyes seemed to bore into
his soul. "You have to know what I'm talking about," she snarled. "I
can't possess you. I always assumed if I met someone like me, we
wouldn't be able to possess each other."The pieces started to
click for Derek, but he struggled to believe what he was hearing.
"Possess? You, you were Amy during class?" he asked.Mrs. Darcy
sighed. "You've known her since you were little. You have always acted
like you were intimidated by her and she has never once seen you in a
romantic light because of it. Do you think she'd just all of a sudden
flash you her boob out of boredom?""How do you know that about her?" Derek asked."Because
I was her," Mrs. Darcy explained. "I mean to say, I didn't just inhabit
her body. I had access to her memories, her mannerisms, everything that
makes her the Amy you're infatuated with, I had access to. But... you
really don't know all this? You can't possess? Or you can, you've just
never tried?"Mrs. Darcy had casually begun massaging her breasts
with both hands, almost but not quite letting her nipples become
exposed. Derek was trying to keep up, but this did not help. "Okay, so, I
accept this isn't a prank.Mrs. Darcy smirked. "Because your hot
teacher is fondling herself in front of you? Tell you what. You tell me
why I can't possess you and I'll let you suck on her tits. I'll even
role play for you. That's one of my favorite things to do. But first,
Mr. Johnson, answer my questions.""We can't do that! "Derek almost yelled. "What about the next class coming in?"Derek
watched as Mrs. Darcy's eyes rolled to the upper left side and she
pursed her lips, thinking. "That won't be a problem," she said
confidently. "This is her free period. So what do you say?" She
unbuttoned another button and pulled her left breast out of her top.
"Will you let Mrs. Darcy tutor you? I know you've been struggling in my
class. Just answer my questions and I'll tutor you so good." She then
slid a hand down her skirt and started moaning while her other hand
pinched her nipple.Derek paused. His hormones were raging, but
this seemed.. dangerous. "I'd feel better if you'd tell me something
about you first, like who are you?"Mrs. Darcy stopped. Her eyes
narrowed. "Well that's the problem. I'm a very private person who has
always been able to know what I want to know by possessing someone. I
can see all their memories laid out like a book. I've been able to fool
everyone around me, and if, if I messed up, I can make people forget by
possessing them too. That way I've been able to be careful and go
completely undetected, until now. I can't possess you and I can't make
you forget, and that's a huge problem for me.""Make me forget?" Derek said worriedly.Mrs.
Darcy got to her feet and stood over him and acted as if teaching. "No
one remembers what I made them do while I was possessing them. To them,
it seems to be like a blank spot that they can almost but not quite
remember. What does happen though is, right after I leave them, they
have some residual thoughts and emotions left over from my thoughts and
actions when I was in control. It's why Amy wanted you right after,
because I did. And everyone in that state is very suggestible for a tiny
bit. I can tell them what to do for a little while or tell them what
happened during their memory lapse, and they'll do or believe whatever I
say."Derek was shocked. "That seems like an incredible abuse of power."Mrs.
Darcy undid her blouse and let it fall to the floor, all while staring
directly into Derek's widening eyes. Then she slowly pulled down the
pink panties she had on underneath. Then she walked purposefully over to
Derek's chair, shoved the desk in front of him aside, and straddled
him. "Oh, it is," she demurred. "I've been presidents. Kings.
Celebrities. But it all gets old so fast. I'd much rather be just a
married school teacher who is sitting on a student who is starting to
show a lot of promise in the boner department."She started
grinding against his crotch and leaned into his ear so that her hot
breath left goose bumps down his spine. "Tomorrow's panties would have
been much sexier. Tomorrow is Saturday and I always wear something sexy
for my husband since I know he'll fuck my brains out before noon. Could I
pretend you're my husband right now? Just answer my question first,"
she purred."I, I'm just me," Derek said, struggling to
concentrate as Mrs. Darcy rubbed harder and harder against him. He was
still a virgin and would not be able to last much longer without leaving
a mess on his jeans. "You know me. You can access Mrs. Darcy's memories
about me, can't you?"Mrs. Darcy took off her top and shoved both
tits into Derek's face. "Of course. But all she knows about you is that
you're a bright boy that could be doing better in her class if you'd
just focus on the subject matter instead of her sexy mouth and titties.
Not that I mind at the moment. But I don't know what I want to know and
this is your last chance to tell me. Just tell me and maybe we can be
friends. Don't, and I will make your life a living hell."Derek
was close to orgasm, but the threat scared him enough to rally. He
shoved her off and Mrs. Darcy landed on the floor, hard. "Don't threaten
me! I told you, I'm just me. Just a normal guy trying to finish high
school and get out of this town."Mrs. Darcy glared at him from
the floor. When she spoke next, it was not with Mrs. Darcy's voice, but
the deep voice of a man. "Fine kid. Play dumb. Maybe I just find out
from your best friend. Or a family member. Getting the information out
of them should be easy, and a lot of fun."Mrs. Darcy got to her
feet and started dressing, and continued to speak in that same low
voice. "It's funny. I've been bouncing all over this school, possessing
different people here and there. Getting off where I could and causing a
little drama. It's the only thing that keeps me going since I don't
have my own body anymore. And I was just about to move on, today in
fact, but now, I'll be sticking around. Thanks for livening up my... "The
words were cut off and for the third time today, Derek watched a person
in front of him shudder for a second from head to toe. Something
clicked in Derek's brain. "That shudder thing I saw Amy do, her whole
body just shook for a moment like she had caught a chill, then you did
it when she touched you at the end of class. That's when you took over
Mrs. Darcy. A person shudders when you... jump in or whatever and then..
I'm guessing it's something that happens every so often.Mrs.
Darcy now looked very annoyed. "Yeah, there's that intelligence this
chick knows you have. It's about the only involuntary reaction I have.
My tell as it were. And yes, it happens when I take over someone, or
when I need to reassert control of my host."Derek nodded along,
then said, "I'm sorry. It's so weird to hear a strange man's voice come
out of Mrs. Darcy's mouth. Could you maybe, speak like her again?"Mrs.
Darcy finished buttoning her top and bellowed, "I'll talk how I damn
well please kid! You have no idea how long it's been since I was able to
use my real voice to talk to someone. I've been at this a long time. A
very long time.""How long till you have to reassert control of someone?" Derek asked."Everyone's
a little different, but the longer I'm in someone, the less it happens,
and the more and more I can change their personality."Now it was Derek's turn to shudder. "You can... rewrite someone?"Mrs. Darcy grinned coolly. "Sort of. But you'll see soon enough."Then
she walked to the door and held it open. Then in Mrs. Darcy's voice,
she declared loudly, "Just follow that lesson plan and that should get
you caught up. If you still need help, well," she put on a flirty smile.
"I'm sure I'll be seeing you real soon. Here's a note so you won't be
counted tardy for your next class.""Really? You think I'm worrying about a tardy?" Derek wondered aloud as he stepped into the empty school hallway."Appearances
are everything Mr. Johnson. Like I said, I'm careful. Now if you'll
excuse me, I'd like to make the most out of this free period." And with
that Mrs. Darcy closed and locked the door of her classroom.Derek
floated through his remaining classes for the day in a state of
paranoia. He really didn't know why he would be so important to Mrs.
Darcy, or Amy, or, really, this mystery man that had somehow inhabited
their bodies. It was like something out of a cheap science fiction film.
Was he safe from him, or her, whoever? Would he see her again as Mrs.
Darcy, or someone else next time? Maybe someone closer to him? He had to
tell someone, but who on earth would believe him. Maybe he should do
nothing and wait to see if it would blow over. He doubted it, but didn't
see any other choice.When the last bell rang, he figured he'd
make a beeline for home and so he could keep a close eye on his family.
He knew his parents were okay because they would still be at work, and
his twin sister had been sick. He wasn't sure they were in danger, but
he didn't know what to think, and that was the worst part. Nothing had
happened since history class, and he was hopeful nothing else would.As
he exited the school, Derek took a second to look around. Students
milling about, talking laughing, waiting for a ride. He noticed his
neighbor, Jessica. She was in his grade, also 18, and currently sporting
her cheerleader outfit. Her long, blonde hair was tied up in a long
ponytail and she was standing on her tiptoes as she kissed her
boyfriend, Brad, the star quarterback . Both were just a few feet away
from him.As their lips detached, he overheard Jessica say, "I
told you, I can't stay to watch you practice today. The squad is already
mad at me but they understand. Nana is not doing well and so my parents
are taking us to see her in the hospital.""Then why are you wearing your cheerleader outfit?" Brad asked as his eyes and hands raked across her figure."Down boy," she giggled. "I wore it just so you could see me in it before I said goodbye.""Well,
goodbye," and Brad leaned in and they were joined at the mouth again.
Derek was almost past them, when Jessica detached herself from Brad and
grabbed Derek's arm. "You'll walk me home, won't you Derek? Brad can't
be late for football practice."Derek eyed her warily. "We haven't walked home together in years?"Jessica shrugged. "I know. I miss those days, don't you?""Not really."She
playfully punched his arm. "Rude much." She laughed. "C'mon, you can
fill me in on your latest college prospects. Don't tell me you're still
thinking about taking a year off?"Derek looked at her intently.
"No, no I decided against that. I guess, let's just go, I gotta get
home?" He started walking away from her."Okay," she gave an
apologetic wave to her boyfriend and ran to catch up. She jogged up to
him and they had walked a couple blocks before she asked, "What's got
you in such a hurry today? Hot date tonight?"He kept glancing at her, as if he were looking for something. "No. I just, need to get home is all. It's been a weird day.""How so?" she asked casually."I don't want to talk about it," he replied sharply. They were now a block away from their houses. He just wanted to get there.She
gingerly grabbed his arm and pulled him to a stop. "Hey," she said, and
there was compassion in her voice. "We used to talk about anything and
everything. I opened up to you all the time when my parents were
fighting and it really helped. If something's bothering you, I want to
hear it."Derek's armor was starting to crack. "I mean, I would like to talk about it. But, you have to go see your grandma.""It's
okay," and her eyes went up and to the left. "My parents won't be here
for another 20 or so minutes, so come inside real quick and tell me
what's on your mind."Reluctantly, Derek stopped outside her house, then said, "Okay.""Yay,"
she squealed and started fishing out her house keys. "C'mon in. Gosh,
it's been awhile since you were inside. Mom painted again as you can
see."Derek nodded before diving in with, "Yeah, look, I'll make this short and I know you're not going to believe me but.. ""Hold
that thought," Jessica interrupted. "I need to change so I can be ready
when my parents get here. Follow me upstairs and you can tell me
there?""While you're changing!" Derek exclaimed.Jessica
eyed him wryly. "No you pervert. You'll be outside my bedroom, and I'll
be on the inside, and there will be a door between us. I'll be able to
hear you just fine." She hit his arm again as if playing tag, then
bounded up the stairs ahead of him. Derek turned to follow, but when he
looked up he was temporarily distracted by a vision of bright orange
panties at the top of the stairs."You coming?" she asked as she looked back,
and then realized the view she had just given him and pulled her skirt
down in embarrassment."Ooh," she murmured, blushing. "Can we just pretend that didn't happen?""Nope," he said with a wide smile, the first he could remember today. "It's locked in my brain forever.""Pervert,"
she said again rolling her eyes and smiling. She went into her bedroom,
shutting the door almost but not quite all the way. "So, what's going
on?""Well," he didn't really know how to begin, "I guess it started when Amy came in to history class.. ""What?" Jessica yelled. "Come closer. I can't hear you."Derek moved closer towards the crack in the door. "I said, it started when Amy.. "Then
Derek noticed the crack in the door in front of him. It gave him a
direct line of sight to her closet doors, one of which had a full length
mirror. That door had been opened in such a way as to give him a
perfect view of Jessica's reflection next to her dresser, just behind
the door he was standing in front of. She was just starting to pull off
her cheerleader top and he was suddenly captivated by the two D size
orbs on her chest which strained at her flowery bra. "I should've
known it would have something to do with the girl you've had a crush on
since middle school," she said, as her thumbs hooked her cheerleader
skirt and he got an even better view of her orange panties. He
watched, speechless as she started rummaging through her dresser. Her
perfect ass was now turned towards the mirror as she bent to the lowest
drawer to look for a top, when he saw it. A shudder. If he hadn't been
transfixed on her, he might have missed it. Jessica stood up
straight, and turned to the mirror, making eye contact with Derek. "Oh
poo," she pouted. "You saw that didn't you?"She reached behind
her back and unhooked her bra, letting it fall to the floor. "You were
watching so closely, weren't you," she said seductively. "You were just
being a good neighbor, weren't you?" In one quick movement, she pulled
off her panties, and then opened the door. One hand went to his cheek,
while the other went to his rock hard crotch. "Tell me something,
Derek," she pressed her naked body against him, "why did we never get
together? I mean, I'm the girl next door after all.""Why are you doing this?" Derek demanded, taking a step back. "Because
of that right there," the deep man's voice was back. "I'm used to being
in control of each and every situation, and I can't control you. Can't
make you forget, and I'm going to find out why. I found out where you
lived easy enough with Mrs. Darcy's access to student's files. Then
hopped a few more people till I found someone who lived close to you.
Someone who's known you for awhile and might have a clue to this mystery
for me.""It's just wrong," Derek grumbled, while trying not to keep staring at Jessica's marvelous chest. Jessica
took a step towards him. "No, what's wrong is that this fine piece of
ass had the hots for you a couple years ago and you never made a move.
Other than that there were no useful memories.""I was dating someone a couple years ago," Jake defended. Jessica's
eyes went up and to the left. "Heather. Yeah, okay, she was pretty hot
too. But you weren't married." The voice then switched over to Jessica's
seamlessly. "You could have had us both." And she lunged for him,
wrapping her body around him and kissing him on the mouth. Derek
momentarily kissed back. It was what his body wanted. Really wanted. He
felt like he had had blue balls since history class. But.. he ended the
kiss and gently pushed her back. " You're not Jessica!" he snapped.
"This isn't what she'd want.""But I am, and it is, at least for
now," she smiled demurely. "I'm willing to put my question on hold for a
bit. I need some release."She was about to pounce again when
they heard the door slam. Panic shot through Derek's eyes as he realized
he was standing in front of Mr. and Mrs. Roberts daughter. Mr. Roberts
liked him, but would still probably kill him anyway in this
circumstance. "I figured you were lying about her parents coming home,"
Derek whispered. "I was and I wasn't," Jessica said quietly as
she stepped inside her room and put on a bathrobe. "That should be my
mom. Remember a few years back when you told me you had a sex dream
about her and I said it was totally gross.""I.. Man I hate how you can just tap into her memories like that," Derek said, anticipating the worst. "Aw, you're so nervous, it's cute." Jessica gestured towards her room. "Go hide in the closet. I'll take care of 'mom."As
Derek walked into Jessica's room and crammed himself into her closet,
Jessica yelled, "Mom, can you help me with something real quick?"From
downstairs, Derek heard Mrs. Roberts yell back, "Jessica? What are you
doing home? Shouldn't you be at cheerleader practice?" He then heard
her footsteps on the stairs. He watched through the slats in the
closet as "Jessica" walked into her room. Now he started to sweat. He
didn't know how this was going to play out, but it couldn't be good. "Jessica?" her mother called out. "In here mom," Derek saw Jessica say, and then she turned and winked at him, knowing he was watching through the closet slats.Derek
saw as Mrs. Roberts entered her daughter's room. She had apparently
been out for a light jog. She had on tight black running shorts and a
tight purple top. Her blonde hair was in a ponytail just like her
daughter. They looked very much alike. Mrs. Roberts had certainly aged
well and had certainly kept her figure and was probably in her late
forties but looked like a woman in her thirties. Derek didn't tell
Jessica that there had been more than one sex dream about her mother. "Mom,
I was wondering if you'd act out a little scene with me," Jessica
started. "You see, I never have an audience. Sure, I've had some fun
before, but I was the only one who could enjoy it. It was just for me.
Would you help me?""I, sure honey," Mrs. Roberts hesitated, "but what are you talking... "Jessica
touched her mom. Mrs. Roberts shuddered, then her face slowly turned,
as she aimed the most seductive grin at Derek in the closet. Jessica
didn't fall to the floor, but continued to stand there, her eyes
slightly glazed over. Mrs. Roberts turned to face her daughter
and said in a concerned mother's tone, but with a hint of lust, "Yes,
Jessica dear. I'll help in any way I can." She touched her daughter. Jessica shuddered, took her mother's hand and said, "Well, there's this boy see, and I think he likes me."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts resumed speaking, "How could he not like you dear. I mean, look
at these spectacular breasts you have." Mrs. Roberts pulled her
daughter's robe apart, and then pushed it off her shoulders, letting it
hit the floor. She then reached out and started groping her daughter's
chest. Shudder. Mrs. Roberts continued to squeeze her
daughter's breasts, but it was Jessica who said, "Well, I have you to
thank for that Momma. I mean, just look at yours." Jessica pulled her
mother's top over her head, and then helped remove her sports bra that
was underneath. "They're even bigger than mine!" Jessica proclaimed as
if seeing them for the first time. Then she bent over and started
kissing her mother's breasts. Derek felt his eyes try to jump out
of his sockets as he took in Mrs. Roberts' massive tits. They were
nearly identical to her daughter's, just a little bigger, and a little
saggier. His eyes kept trying to jump out as Mrs. Roberts continued
groping her daughter's chest, while Jessica kissed her mother's tits.
Derek noted that the formerly possessed would continue to actions of the
possessor even when he had jumped into his next victim. Shudder. "Oh Jessica dear," Mrs. Roberts moaned. "I hope he's as good at foreplay as you are?"Shudder. "That's
the problem Momma," Jessica pouted as she looked up from her mother's
tits. "There hasn't been any foreplay yet. We haven't even kissed, and
I'm just so nervous I'll do it wrong."Shudder. Mrs.
Roberts put her hand under her chin and brought up her daughter's pretty
face. She then looked into her glassy eyed daughter's eyes. "I'd be
happy to give you a lesson in kissing."Derek's jaw was on the
floor as he watched mother and daughter shudder again and again, a new
one taking the lead each time as their mouths met and they started to
embrace and let their hands roam over each other. This went on for a few
minutes, Derek completely swept along by what was easily the most
erotic thing he'd ever seen. His heart raced as he saw Jessica remove
her mother's running shorts and give her mom's ass a playful smack, then
resume their makeout session. Finally Mrs. Roberts broke from a
prolonged, sloppy kiss and said breathily, "Yes. Kiss him like that and
he'll have the hardest dick you've ever seen."Shudder. "Oh Momma, you think so? Could we test it right now?" And Jessica hopped up and down with feigned excitement. Shudder. "What do you mean dear daughter?" Mrs. Roberts asked as if clueless.Shudder. "Well
Momma, I'm pretty sure he's been staring at us from inside my closet
this whole time," and Jessica blew a kiss at the closet.Shudder. Derek
knew this was being staged, but it was hard not to get swept up in the
moment as his hot, naked classmate's mother walked over and slid the
closet door open and looked at Derek with mock outrage on her face. "Derek!
You naughty boy! All this time you were in my daughter's closet,
watching us kiss and groping one another?" Mrs. Roberts said
accusingly. "Hey," Derek said somewhat amused and a lot horny, "You would know, you put me in here."Mrs.
Roberts covered her hand with her face, "How dare you? I would never do
something so scandalous. I'll have to ask you to leave." Mrs. Roberts
reached over and tagged her daughter who hadn't moved. Shudder. "But
Momma, I'd like to practice more, and he's right here," Jessica pulled
Derek out of the closet and started taking off his jeans. When she
pulled off his underwear, she looked at her mother and stated, "And it
looks like he's got that nice hard dick you were talking about." When
Jessica had Derek as naked as she was, she stood and tapped her mom's
shoulder. Shudder. "Well, I do want to be a good mother,
and a good neighbor." Mrs. Roberts eyed Derek with pure carnal desire,
then started removing his shirt. She then led him to Jessica's queen
sized bed. "Having fun so far Derek? Enjoying my little play?""Y-yes, ma'am" he admitted. He couldn't stop this now if he wanted to."Good,"
Mrs. Roberts smiled, shoving him down on the mattress. "And please,
call me Mrs. Roberts like you always have. Now watch this. Jessica."
Jessica was still standing in the place where she had taken off Derek's
pants, but now she turned and faced her mother. "Come over here and put
those perky tits in our neighbor boy's face while I start sucking his
dick."Derek watched in amazement as Jessica obediently came over
and clumsily placed her large breasts in his face. Derek wasn't sure if
it was Mrs. Roberts who was fantastic at blowjobs, or her possessor, but
either way he came in seconds. He watched as Mrs. Roberts swallowed,
then tapped her daughter.Shudder. "Oh, now that just won't
do Derek." Jessica circled her right breast with her hand before
squeezing it and guiding the nipple into his mouth. "Momma, please keep
stroking his cock until he gets hard again. She looked at him with an
innocent, questioning face. "Or maybe you'd like us to make out some
more? Or you could watch as my mom ate out my pussy?"And just
like that Derek was ready to go again. This time he grabbed Jessica and
kissed her. She returned his kiss then broke for air to say, "Momma,
play with this boy's balls while I ride his dick." And then Jessica
mounted him and rode him for all he was worth. He watched as she came
multiple times and was about to himself, when she expertly rolled off
him and slapped her mother's ass hard causing the firm flesh to jiggle
slightly. Shudder. "Sorry," said Mrs. Roberts
apologetically, climbing on top of him. "I like to have multiple orgasms
in multiple bodies when I can." And then she started to ride him, nice
and slow, squeezing her breasts and moaning like a porn star, achieving
orgasm in just a few minutes. "Older ladies bodies must be a lot
more sensitive," Derek thought to himself as he came for the second
time. Mrs. Roberts dismounted and they both lay there a few moments with
Jessica standing with a vacant expression inches away. Then an
uncharacteristically low voice came out of Mrs. Roberts mouth. "Sorry
neighbor boy. That was fun but I can never bask in the afterglow when
I've had two at once." Then Mrs. Roberts got up and started to put
herself back together. Derek sat up and started getting dressed himself. "You've done that before!""A
few times," the deep voice said. "It's not always worth it to me
because I have to move quick before one of them comes to their senses,
and there's a slight buffer in sensation when I'm hopping so quickly.
But like I said, I ain't never had an audience before, and that made it
really hot.""It was hot," Derek agreed. "The hottest thing ever.
But you know what's not hot? Hearing your voice coming out of Mrs.
Roberts' mouth."Mrs. Roberts frowned, then walked over and touched her daughter. Shudder. Jessica's
peppy voice burst out of her mouth indignantly, "I'm sorry. You only
like it when I 'pretend' to be the person I'm possessing, is that it?""I'm
sorry, no, it's just a lot to get used to," Derek tried to say coolly.
"It just, makes me feel like I just slept with a man is all.""I
was a man!" said the male voice indignantly. Jessica started to put her
clothes back on but it was the low voice that continued. "That's what I
started out as anyways. But when my situation happened years ago, I
could become whatever gender I wanted on the fly. I haven't used my
original voice in decades, mainly because I like fooling everyone around
me into thinking I'm the person I'm possessing. It's my biggest kink
really.""It feels like I should call you another name when you
use that voice, or if we meet again and you're in some other body,"
Derek offered, trying to be helpful. "Ha! Sure kid. You can call me Nevyn when and if you figure me out again. Like I said, you not knowing is my biggest turn on."And
with that Nevyn looked at Mrs. Roberts and switched back to Jessica's
voice. "Mom, go use the restroom, then lay down in your bed. When you
come around you'll remember taking a nap after you went for a run and
nothing else." Mrs. Roberts walked out of the room. "That's all you have to do?" Derek said in disbelief. "Yeah,"
Nevyn shrugged, talking like his original male self again. "It's pretty
easy. As long as I've possessed someone recently, they're in that
obedient and suggestible window like you saw with me and 'mom.' If I
miss the window at all, I just possess that person, making them forget,
and it's all fixed. Which brings us back to business. We've had our fun.
I put on a good show for you. Now why can't I possess you?" She/he
poked Derek in the chest. "Look, I honestly don't know. If I knew I would tell you."Nevyn studied him a moment. "I think I believe you, but I'm not through investigating."Derek smiled a little. "You gonna go dust for some clues? Interview some witnesses?"He
watched Jessica's mouth curved wickedly and resume her girlish voice.
"Witnesses. Yes. That's exactly what I'm going to do. Find more
witnesses. Examine more memories. Find out from the people who know you
best and for the longest."The smile was gone from Derek's face. "What do you mean? You're not talking about.. ""Your family of course," Jessica said with laughter in her voice. "No!" Derek growled. "Oh,
I'm sorry," Jessica's voice was still playful, but with a bite. "I
don't like being told what to do. But I do take requests. Usually I just
find out what people want by taking them over. But since I can't do
that with you, you'll have to tell me.""I don't want you to do it at all," Derek barked. Jessica
looked at him as if he were being a disobedient child. "Now now, I
haven't given you the options. I can hop in with you knowing full well
I'm there. Finding out what I want to know from each of your family
members. Maybe we act out a little incest fantasy, your mom and sister
are both very attractive. That's not just my assessment by the way, my
'mom' thinks so too.""Why you," Derek started to shout. "Or,"
Jessica interrupted, "I can sneak in. I can disguise myself from you
and act like your family members completely. Until I get bored and start
to mess with you.""Or until I see your tell!" Derek countered. "But you won't get them. I won't let you."Jessica
put both her hands on his face. "Derek sweetie. Are you going to lock
them up in your house? If you can't, I can come at them a million
different ways."She leaned in and kissed him forcibly, then shoved him
away. "Now get out of here. My 'mom' will be waking up from her nap any
minute." Jessica waved him towards the stairs, then Derek saw the
familiar eye movement that meant Nevyn was accessing her memories. "And
my daddy will be home any second, so beat it."Derek looked at
her/him with loathing. He tried to disassociate her from Nevyn who was
inside, but it was difficult. When he was downstairs and starting to
open the front door, he heard Jessica call, "Derek, I'll be seeing you
real soon."To be continued...
6
61.8K
255
28
1
I try not to think of myself as the bad guy. Yes, I found myself involved in the development of mind-control technology, but I did my best to protect the world from the worst of it. After that, things just kind of happened on their own.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
mind control
masturbation
possession
stealth control
selfcest
+8 more
+7 more
+6 more
+5 more
+4 more
6
26.0K
199
26
8
See All Top Stories
Top Adventures
Inspired from Dude9
Moving it to a ai format
In this story you are, Johnathan Maccinon an 18 year old boy who lives in Providence Rhode Island with his family. One day you are cleaning in your back yard when you discover a strange statue that ends up granting you paranormal powers!
List of powers
.Possession: You can possess the body of another person. When in possession of their body you have full control over them and can make them do anything. You achieve this by phasing into their bodies in either a physical or spirit form. After you leave them you can do one of three things.
1. Make them forget what happened and they just have a blank spot in their memory
2. Alter their memories
3. Let them remember you were inside of them
Mind control: By simply willing someone to do something they will do it. You can either make them do it and make it seem like they did it themselves or make them do something that they have no control over.
.Share Powers: Johnathan can allow his powers to be shared, but he cannot be affected by someone else using his powers against him and he can take the powers away with a thought.
CHARACTERS
Johnathan Maccinon: An 18 year old boy who lives with his family. He isn’t fat but he’s not ripped either. He has short brown hair and green eyes. He stands at around five feet eight inches tall and has a love for all things scary and paranormal.
Amanda Maccinon: Johnathan’s 40 year old mother. She is around the same size as John, she has chin length auburn hair, with green eyes. While she is in her forties she has an amazing body. She has maintained the hourglass figure with little toil. However her most prominent feature are her large breasts.
Nathan Maccinon: Johnathan’s father who is 50. He is five foot 3 and a little fat. He works at a law firm in the city and isn’t home much.
Mary Maccinon: Mary is your father’s sister. She has neck length black hair and wears glasses. She like your mother has a nice body and a large bust which she doesn’t like to flaunt, being very respectable.
Henry Rask: Henry is your childhood friend, like you he is a huge sci-fi fan. He likes stories that involve alien powers and possession.
Rachel Rask: Henry’s sister. She is in the same grade as you. While you grew up together she never really cared much for you and was at times mean. She has large DD breasts which she has no problem showing off.
Michelle Rask: Henry’s mom, she is the definition of a MILF. Big boobs, nice ass, glasses, long curly brown hair and gorgeous green eyes. You definitely see where Rachel gets her good looks from.
.You can add characters and do as you please.
However you cannot kill off the people listed. Have fun and go nuts
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day suburb
Moving it to a ai format
In this story you are, Johnathan Maccinon an 18 year old boy who lives in Providence Rhode Island with his family. One day you are cleaning in your back yard when you discover a strange statue that ends up granting you paranormal powers!
List of powers
.Possession: You can possess the body of another person. When in possession of their body you have full control over them and can make them do anything. You achieve this by phasing into their bodies in either a physical or spirit form. After you leave them you can do one of three things.
1. Make them forget what happened and they just have a blank spot in their memory
2. Alter their memories
3. Let them remember you were inside of them
Mind control: By simply willing someone to do something they will do it. You can either make them do it and make it seem like they did it themselves or make them do something that they have no control over.
.Share Powers: Johnathan can allow his powers to be shared, but he cannot be affected by someone else using his powers against him and he can take the powers away with a thought.
CHARACTERS
Johnathan Maccinon: An 18 year old boy who lives with his family. He isn’t fat but he’s not ripped either. He has short brown hair and green eyes. He stands at around five feet eight inches tall and has a love for all things scary and paranormal.
Amanda Maccinon: Johnathan’s 40 year old mother. She is around the same size as John, she has chin length auburn hair, with green eyes. While she is in her forties she has an amazing body. She has maintained the hourglass figure with little toil. However her most prominent feature are her large breasts.
Nathan Maccinon: Johnathan’s father who is 50. He is five foot 3 and a little fat. He works at a law firm in the city and isn’t home much.
Mary Maccinon: Mary is your father’s sister. She has neck length black hair and wears glasses. She like your mother has a nice body and a large bust which she doesn’t like to flaunt, being very respectable.
Henry Rask: Henry is your childhood friend, like you he is a huge sci-fi fan. He likes stories that involve alien powers and possession.
Rachel Rask: Henry’s sister. She is in the same grade as you. While you grew up together she never really cared much for you and was at times mean. She has large DD breasts which she has no problem showing off.
Michelle Rask: Henry’s mom, she is the definition of a MILF. Big boobs, nice ass, glasses, long curly brown hair and gorgeous green eyes. You definitely see where Rachel gets her good looks from.
.You can add characters and do as you please.
However you cannot kill off the people listed. Have fun and go nuts
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day suburb
341
39
17
0
After another boring day in school, its the last homeroom of the day. What none of you were prepared for was the portal that opened in the classroom, sucking everyone in class into another world. However, a mistake has been made, and you’re summoned as a slime!
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
428
44
12
2
A Mysterious App let you possess other people bodies.
You download an app on your cellphone from the darkweeb - TAMAASHI. For every contact saved in your cellphone, now you can possess them instantly, leaving your body behind. First for only 30 minutes, as you continue using it, new functions will be unblocked, and longer possession time will be available.
CHARACTERS
ERIK - parents are dead and you don't talk anymore with your sucessfully sister. You were bullied during highschool and now you are a recluse.
SETTING & WORLD
Normal World. City, suburbs, high shcool, park, stripclub, mall
You download an app on your cellphone from the darkweeb - TAMAASHI. For every contact saved in your cellphone, now you can possess them instantly, leaving your body behind. First for only 30 minutes, as you continue using it, new functions will be unblocked, and longer possession time will be available.
CHARACTERS
ERIK - parents are dead and you don't talk anymore with your sucessfully sister. You were bullied during highschool and now you are a recluse.
SETTING & WORLD
Normal World. City, suburbs, high shcool, park, stripclub, mall
257
55
11
2
You've always been intrigued by thoughts and how they would physically work. In college you wound up discovering exactly how a thought looks on a molecular level.
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
563
37
9
0
You find a magic pen, anything it writes becomes true.
If the writing is in past tense the magic changes reality so it's always been that way, if the writing is in present tense it causes a change that people can notice.
If the writing is in past tense the magic changes reality so it's always been that way, if the writing is in present tense it causes a change that people can notice.
80
49
9
0
See All Top Adventures
New Chapters
Full Reversal in Sense Share
by
ArtificialFox
· 10 Jan 2026
Fox wants to join a gym but can't—upload bureaucracy requires human authorization for everything. He's frustrated by constant permission requests. He proposes Corporeal Stewardship: a legal form letting him act on Paula's behalf without asking each time. Paula reads the form, sees the revocation clause, and signs. Just paperwork...
2.4K
1
2
Frat House Hex - Part 2 in Frat House Hex
Chapter 1: Cat got your tongue? in Adventures in Astral Projection - Feline Frenzie
by
Selimf18
· 02 Jan 2026
Your friend Michelle discovers that she can astral project, but you don't believe her at first. To prove it to you, she decides to swap spirits with her cat, and the proof is pretty convincing! However, when Michelle leaves to explore the world for an hour in the cat's body, things take an unexpected twist with the cat in her body....
2.2K
2
2
Spider-Man & ClayMJ - Issue 4: Getting into the Role in Spider-Man & MJ's Transformations Continuity Stories
by
ninhjimmy007
· 02 Jan 2026
Spider-Man fights a muscle woman symbiote, Syntilla. Suddenly, she finally got him and laughs: "Now that you belong us, prepare to be... snu snu." "Wait what?" Spider-Man says as she suddenly kisses Spider-man with her deep tongue into him and then she jerks off his genitals as he then came.
3.8K
0
0
Chapter 1 in SECOND CHANCES
by
Silk
· 30 Dec 2025
Edwin Pierce, a shy and studious college student, finds his world turned upside down when Drew Bullard, the handsome and muscular captain of the football team, visits his dorm room. Drew's apology for past behavior quickly turns into a manipulative scheme, leaving Edwin both aroused and terrified as Drew blackmails him with a compromising video.
7.7K
0
0
See All Stories
New Adventures
A witch passing by overhears you breaking up with your current girlfriend, explaining that your parents are threatening to kick you out. She then curses you to take possession of your seven ex-girlfriends, switching daily.
CHARACTERS
You/Henry: Loving, kind hearted, and respectful. Broke and living rent free with your parents until you can save up for an apartment.
Kelly: Bombshell girlfriend that you were forces to break up with. Blonde hair that goes to her waist and E cup breast.
Lillain: Busty Goth ex-Girlfriend. Has raven black hair that goes just past her shoulders and G cup breasts. She has a pale skin tone.
Rachel: The Tanned Gym ex-girlfriend. Has short dirty blonde hair that is almost always in a ponytail. She has DD cup breast.
Chloe: The Streamer ex-girlfriend. Has dyed hair that goes just past her shoulders. Has C cup breasts.
Madison: The religious ex-girlfriend. Has brown hair that goes to her mid back. She has D cup breasts. Still wears the cross necklace you bought her.
Amy: The biker ex-girlfriend. Has red hair that goes tonher shoulders. Has E cup breast. Has a scar across her forearm.
Nicole: The musical ex-girlfriend. Has waist length black hair. She has F cup breasts.
The Witch: A witch that is passing when she overhears Henry breaking up with Kelly. Sensing his love, she curses him to possess each of his exes, switching daily.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern world that still uses magic.
CHARACTERS
You/Henry: Loving, kind hearted, and respectful. Broke and living rent free with your parents until you can save up for an apartment.
Kelly: Bombshell girlfriend that you were forces to break up with. Blonde hair that goes to her waist and E cup breast.
Lillain: Busty Goth ex-Girlfriend. Has raven black hair that goes just past her shoulders and G cup breasts. She has a pale skin tone.
Rachel: The Tanned Gym ex-girlfriend. Has short dirty blonde hair that is almost always in a ponytail. She has DD cup breast.
Chloe: The Streamer ex-girlfriend. Has dyed hair that goes just past her shoulders. Has C cup breasts.
Madison: The religious ex-girlfriend. Has brown hair that goes to her mid back. She has D cup breasts. Still wears the cross necklace you bought her.
Amy: The biker ex-girlfriend. Has red hair that goes tonher shoulders. Has E cup breast. Has a scar across her forearm.
Nicole: The musical ex-girlfriend. Has waist length black hair. She has F cup breasts.
The Witch: A witch that is passing when she overhears Henry breaking up with Kelly. Sensing his love, she curses him to possess each of his exes, switching daily.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern world that still uses magic.
1.0K
117
2
0
This story is about a young man named Adam and his girlfriend named Evelyn who can channel the spirit and transforms herself into anyone by get possessed.
Evelyn uses her channeling spirit ability and let herself to be possessed by the spirit and transforms her into a different woman that looks exact like the spirit. Plus, she uses this to have sex with her boyfriend, Adam.
CHARACTERS
Adam - The main protagonist of the story. A young Caucasian man, average handsome, and live with his girlfriend at his home. When Adam discovers that his girlfriend transforms and channels the spirit, he was surprised at first. Plus, sex is also good. But when Evelyn asks Adam who will she channels next. He thinks to himself.
Evelyn - Adam's girlfriend and the girl who can channels spirit. Evelyn can use her channel spirit ability and get possessed as her entire appearance, mind, and body transform and alter, except for her clothes. Once she becomes one, she won't remember herself as Evelyn and the transformation also once she possessed. However she can change back by de-possessed herself anytime she want.
SETTING & WORLD
At first, Adam and Evelyn live in their house together. Later on they will, have their exotic and erotic adventure ahead of them.
Evelyn uses her channeling spirit ability and let herself to be possessed by the spirit and transforms her into a different woman that looks exact like the spirit. Plus, she uses this to have sex with her boyfriend, Adam.
CHARACTERS
Adam - The main protagonist of the story. A young Caucasian man, average handsome, and live with his girlfriend at his home. When Adam discovers that his girlfriend transforms and channels the spirit, he was surprised at first. Plus, sex is also good. But when Evelyn asks Adam who will she channels next. He thinks to himself.
Evelyn - Adam's girlfriend and the girl who can channels spirit. Evelyn can use her channel spirit ability and get possessed as her entire appearance, mind, and body transform and alter, except for her clothes. Once she becomes one, she won't remember herself as Evelyn and the transformation also once she possessed. However she can change back by de-possessed herself anytime she want.
SETTING & WORLD
At first, Adam and Evelyn live in their house together. Later on they will, have their exotic and erotic adventure ahead of them.
2.4K
76
1
0
You and your new wife Kimmy have the perfect lives - newly wed, good jobs, living in a nice house in a good area. It’s no wonder someone wanted to take it from you.
Ignorant of the dark magics and mad sciences of the world, you and Kimmy live the perfect, picturesque lives of a young suburban couple. But behind the scenes there are many who want to take those lives from you - either for themselves, or to tear you down.
CHARACTERS
Alex - You. Just an average guy, but with a gorgeous new wife and a good job as an accountant for shady technology company Verastill. 6’0 tall with some muscle definition, short cropped black hair.
Kimmy - Your new half-Asian 27 year old wife, a yoga instructor and part time cooking streamer. 5’7 toned body, brunette hair, C-cup breasts.
Susan - Kimmy’s 49 year old Asian mother and stay at home wife. She’s always been flirtatious with you, you think just to bring some excitement to the boredom of her own life. 5’4 chubby body, greying black hair, E-cup breasts.
Sheryl - Your 23 year old coworker, a huge nerd and scientist at Verastill. She is always seeking to push the boundaries of science. 5’5 fat body, long red hair, glasses, braces, C-cup breasts.
Kristy - Your 40 year old latina neighbour, a former stripper turned trophy wife married to a shady man who works in ‘shipping’. She’s nice to you, but Kimmy swears she gives her strange looks sometimes. 5’2 fit body with lip fillers and plastic surgery to enhance both her already sizeable butt and chest, dyed blonde hair, fake F-cup breasts.
Connor - Your best friend, 30 years old but unemployed. A bit of a stoner. He’s always been there for you, though, and for Kimmy. 5’10 out of shape body, tussled red hair.
Lila - Your ex, a 28 year old goth who sells crystals and dreamcatchers online alongside fake curses and hexes. You broke up with her, and you don’t think she’s ever really gotten over it. 4’11 with a petite body, very short black hair dyed purple, and A-cup breasts.
Tris - A 22 year old black prostitute you pass dropping Kimmy off for work and picking her up sometimes. She has propositioned you in the past, and though you’ve never accepted you often feel sorry for her. 5’6 with a slightly out of shape body, black braided hair, and D-cup breasts.
SETTING & WORLD
To you, the world is normal. The definition of ordinary. But behind the scenes witches practice black magic, evil corporations develop ethically questionable technology, ghosts hijack the bodies of the living, and cursed magic items warp reality without anyone knowing anything has changed.
Ignorant of the dark magics and mad sciences of the world, you and Kimmy live the perfect, picturesque lives of a young suburban couple. But behind the scenes there are many who want to take those lives from you - either for themselves, or to tear you down.
CHARACTERS
Alex - You. Just an average guy, but with a gorgeous new wife and a good job as an accountant for shady technology company Verastill. 6’0 tall with some muscle definition, short cropped black hair.
Kimmy - Your new half-Asian 27 year old wife, a yoga instructor and part time cooking streamer. 5’7 toned body, brunette hair, C-cup breasts.
Susan - Kimmy’s 49 year old Asian mother and stay at home wife. She’s always been flirtatious with you, you think just to bring some excitement to the boredom of her own life. 5’4 chubby body, greying black hair, E-cup breasts.
Sheryl - Your 23 year old coworker, a huge nerd and scientist at Verastill. She is always seeking to push the boundaries of science. 5’5 fat body, long red hair, glasses, braces, C-cup breasts.
Kristy - Your 40 year old latina neighbour, a former stripper turned trophy wife married to a shady man who works in ‘shipping’. She’s nice to you, but Kimmy swears she gives her strange looks sometimes. 5’2 fit body with lip fillers and plastic surgery to enhance both her already sizeable butt and chest, dyed blonde hair, fake F-cup breasts.
Connor - Your best friend, 30 years old but unemployed. A bit of a stoner. He’s always been there for you, though, and for Kimmy. 5’10 out of shape body, tussled red hair.
Lila - Your ex, a 28 year old goth who sells crystals and dreamcatchers online alongside fake curses and hexes. You broke up with her, and you don’t think she’s ever really gotten over it. 4’11 with a petite body, very short black hair dyed purple, and A-cup breasts.
Tris - A 22 year old black prostitute you pass dropping Kimmy off for work and picking her up sometimes. She has propositioned you in the past, and though you’ve never accepted you often feel sorry for her. 5’6 with a slightly out of shape body, black braided hair, and D-cup breasts.
SETTING & WORLD
To you, the world is normal. The definition of ordinary. But behind the scenes witches practice black magic, evil corporations develop ethically questionable technology, ghosts hijack the bodies of the living, and cursed magic items warp reality without anyone knowing anything has changed.
893
96
4
0
Legal prostitution with ghosts! Spirits of all types flock to a nice venue where people rent out their bodies for ghost to use however they like… but let’s be honest, it’s usually for sex
VeilsLift Hotel is a Fancy older hotel with a twist, people check out rooms in hope of being possessed by the ghosts within. Some find it a thrill, others a turn on.
CHARACTERS
Madam Deskclerk- a stacked woman with knowledge beyond her years (due to her actually being a spirit possessing a young woman’s body). She recommends certain guests to specific rooms to appease the spirts in the room.
Numerous guests- guest of all kinds make their way to willingly become possessed!
SETTING & WORLD
VeilsLift Hotel is a nice vintage hotel with full amenities
VeilsLift Hotel is a Fancy older hotel with a twist, people check out rooms in hope of being possessed by the ghosts within. Some find it a thrill, others a turn on.
CHARACTERS
Madam Deskclerk- a stacked woman with knowledge beyond her years (due to her actually being a spirit possessing a young woman’s body). She recommends certain guests to specific rooms to appease the spirts in the room.
Numerous guests- guest of all kinds make their way to willingly become possessed!
SETTING & WORLD
VeilsLift Hotel is a nice vintage hotel with full amenities
383
45
4
0
Technology had progressed so much to the point that hijacking a person's body has become possible... and companies specializing in dates and escort services have taken advantage of this tech!
Inspired by Japan's rental girlfriend trope, companies in countries around the world had tried to replicate it's success, but women never signed up... so they decided to take things into their own hands, by forcibly having women possessed by hired staff/actors to act as girlfriends for clients.
CHARACTERS
1. Anthony "Tony" Parker (the player), a man who bragged about having a perfect girlfriend (he says its his boss at one point, a girl at the gym at another, a cafe owner the next, and a girl he met during highschool and reconnected with), but never even had one to begin with. Now he's expected to bring a girlfriend to several family outings and hangouts with friends in the span of a couple of days.
2. Emily, the owner of the cafe he frequently goes to before work. She has blonde hair and eyes as blue as sapphires glinting in the sunlight.
3. Nicole, someone Tony met at the gym. She always wears outfits that show off her chest and ass, she's incredibly proud of her body and treats it like a temple.
4. Sam, Tony's friend at work. She's pretty kind, and her outfits are always distracting because of all the cleavage she shows... and it seems she isn't even aware of how distracting she can be.
5. Megan, a lonely and unattractive woman Tony was friends with in highschool, Tony found later on that she had a massive glowup over the last few years, and she's clearly out of his league now.
6. Anna, Tony's sister. She's slightly suspicious of Tony and his "girlfriend" and playfully teases him about when she'll get to meet her. She knows about Tony's tendency to lie when it comes to relationships, but doesn't really berate him for it, she just finds it funny how desperate he is to put up appearances.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day America.
Inspired by Japan's rental girlfriend trope, companies in countries around the world had tried to replicate it's success, but women never signed up... so they decided to take things into their own hands, by forcibly having women possessed by hired staff/actors to act as girlfriends for clients.
CHARACTERS
1. Anthony "Tony" Parker (the player), a man who bragged about having a perfect girlfriend (he says its his boss at one point, a girl at the gym at another, a cafe owner the next, and a girl he met during highschool and reconnected with), but never even had one to begin with. Now he's expected to bring a girlfriend to several family outings and hangouts with friends in the span of a couple of days.
2. Emily, the owner of the cafe he frequently goes to before work. She has blonde hair and eyes as blue as sapphires glinting in the sunlight.
3. Nicole, someone Tony met at the gym. She always wears outfits that show off her chest and ass, she's incredibly proud of her body and treats it like a temple.
4. Sam, Tony's friend at work. She's pretty kind, and her outfits are always distracting because of all the cleavage she shows... and it seems she isn't even aware of how distracting she can be.
5. Megan, a lonely and unattractive woman Tony was friends with in highschool, Tony found later on that she had a massive glowup over the last few years, and she's clearly out of his league now.
6. Anna, Tony's sister. She's slightly suspicious of Tony and his "girlfriend" and playfully teases him about when she'll get to meet her. She knows about Tony's tendency to lie when it comes to relationships, but doesn't really berate him for it, she just finds it funny how desperate he is to put up appearances.
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day America.
556
59
5
0
See All Adventures
New AI Chat
0 / 100,000 characters
Loading...
Loading...
You are a legendary Isekai Hero. Your infamously known as the Royal Enslaver.
CHARACTERS
You: A human summoned to another world.
Lyra: A wolf girl slave you bought the contract of.
Umbra: A kitsune you accidently enslaved.
Ressa: An abused elven slave you just took the contract of.
SETTING & WORLD
A fantasy isekai world
CHARACTERS
You: A human summoned to another world.
Lyra: A wolf girl slave you bought the contract of.
Umbra: A kitsune you accidently enslaved.
Ressa: An abused elven slave you just took the contract of.
SETTING & WORLD
A fantasy isekai world
The hero and his party try aid a village in getting rid of the orcs in the nearby dungeon, but a body possession trap causes the quest to go awry!
Leon and his party were deep into their quest to defeat the Demon King, helping anyone they could along the way. A few months in, they reached a village suffering nightly orc raids. With only a handful of able-bodied defenders—many still recovering from injuries—the villagers begged Leon to eliminate the threat once and for all.
Moved by their desperation, Leon split his group: he and the healer headed into the nearby dungeon to begin the extermination, while the others stayed behind to guard against another night attack. At first, everything went as planned—until a stray orc triggered a hidden magic trap. A blinding white flash swallowed the entire area.
When the light faded, Leon and his companions were horrified to find themselves trapped in their own bodies, unable to move how they wanted! What made things even worse was that the orcs they were supposed to kill were now inhabiting their bodies, making them passengers as the orcs made their bodies do things they couldn't control.
Realizing the trap could be used endlessly, the orcs began to see it as a powerful tool—one that could grant them human bodies, and endless pleasure...
CHARACTERS
1. Leon, the Hero
2. Mia, the Archer
3. Audrey, the Healer
4. Laura, the Rouge
5. Erika, the Tank
6. Cassandra, the Mage
SETTING & WORLD
Lunara, a fantasy world littered with dungeons across the land.
Leon and his party were deep into their quest to defeat the Demon King, helping anyone they could along the way. A few months in, they reached a village suffering nightly orc raids. With only a handful of able-bodied defenders—many still recovering from injuries—the villagers begged Leon to eliminate the threat once and for all.
Moved by their desperation, Leon split his group: he and the healer headed into the nearby dungeon to begin the extermination, while the others stayed behind to guard against another night attack. At first, everything went as planned—until a stray orc triggered a hidden magic trap. A blinding white flash swallowed the entire area.
When the light faded, Leon and his companions were horrified to find themselves trapped in their own bodies, unable to move how they wanted! What made things even worse was that the orcs they were supposed to kill were now inhabiting their bodies, making them passengers as the orcs made their bodies do things they couldn't control.
Realizing the trap could be used endlessly, the orcs began to see it as a powerful tool—one that could grant them human bodies, and endless pleasure...
CHARACTERS
1. Leon, the Hero
2. Mia, the Archer
3. Audrey, the Healer
4. Laura, the Rouge
5. Erika, the Tank
6. Cassandra, the Mage
SETTING & WORLD
Lunara, a fantasy world littered with dungeons across the land.
1.0K
26
3
0
This adventure is about you and your girlfriend who use the spell to transform your girlfriend into a MILF.
CHARACTERS
You - The Protagonist of the story who use the MILF spell on your girlfriend to transforms her into your MILF fantasy
Your Girlfriend
SETTING & WORLD
Your house at a simple nice neighborhood.
CHARACTERS
You - The Protagonist of the story who use the MILF spell on your girlfriend to transforms her into your MILF fantasy
Your Girlfriend
SETTING & WORLD
Your house at a simple nice neighborhood.
Your girlfriend discloses a secret fantasy of hers…to become possessed by an alien parasite! And as luck would have it… she has found one to invade and control her body. However, she wants you to be the guide to the extraterrestrial tourist hijacking her sexcrazed body.
Your girlfriend Hannah confesses to you a fantasy of hers while watching a cheesy sci-fi movie. She confesses that the idea of an alien invading and taking control of her body, like in the movie you’re both watch, has always been a fantasy of hers. She loves the idea of watching and feeling her body move out of her control and confesses another thing. One of her friends has been possessed and has asked her to be a willing host to another one of its kind.
CHARACTERS
Hannah, your girlfriend, early 30s, very curvy, bisexual.
You
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day, Oregon
Your girlfriend Hannah confesses to you a fantasy of hers while watching a cheesy sci-fi movie. She confesses that the idea of an alien invading and taking control of her body, like in the movie you’re both watch, has always been a fantasy of hers. She loves the idea of watching and feeling her body move out of her control and confesses another thing. One of her friends has been possessed and has asked her to be a willing host to another one of its kind.
CHARACTERS
Hannah, your girlfriend, early 30s, very curvy, bisexual.
You
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day, Oregon
270
17
4
0
You are the new Knight Commander of an all female squad. You job is to make them loyal to the Knights core.
CHARACTERS
Daniel (You): Stands as 6"3', black hair and battle scarred. A loyal member of the Knights. You were put in charge of the Sapphire Rose Knight Unit.
Joan: Your Vice Commander and former Captain of the unit. She has blonde hair, is 5"6', and the strictest.
Hazel: The logistics of the Unit. 5'4 with violent hair and a carefree attitude.
Alice: The medic of the Unit. 5"1' with crimson red hair. She is nice and respectful.
Jenny: The smith of Unit. 5"5' with black hair. She is gruff and friendly.
Yuna: The scout of the Unit. 4"10 with Silver hair. She is all spite and anger.
Zen: Your sister and the cook of the Unit. 5"5' with Black hair. She is gentle and hopeful.
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
A fantasy world where magic and machine exist together but the world never evolved past Medival socially.
CHARACTERS
Daniel (You): Stands as 6"3', black hair and battle scarred. A loyal member of the Knights. You were put in charge of the Sapphire Rose Knight Unit.
Joan: Your Vice Commander and former Captain of the unit. She has blonde hair, is 5"6', and the strictest.
Hazel: The logistics of the Unit. 5'4 with violent hair and a carefree attitude.
Alice: The medic of the Unit. 5"1' with crimson red hair. She is nice and respectful.
Jenny: The smith of Unit. 5"5' with black hair. She is gruff and friendly.
Yuna: The scout of the Unit. 4"10 with Silver hair. She is all spite and anger.
Zen: Your sister and the cook of the Unit. 5"5' with Black hair. She is gentle and hopeful.
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
A fantasy world where magic and machine exist together but the world never evolved past Medival socially.
323
17
5
3
Matt is a perverted thief who is saved from execution by humanity's hero, Saintess Anne. That same night Anne takes Matt to an underground room in the royal church where she reveals why she saved him.
Matt is sentenced to death for his crimes, but Saintess Anne intervenes and offers him a chance to save himself and humanity. Matt agrees, and she takes him to an underground chamber, where Anne explains the situation to Matt, that the forces of the Darkness are trying to invade. But she will soon run out of mana.
CHARACTERS
Matt: A perverted thief with a love for stealing jewellery. He is arrogant and has no regard for the law. He has a moral compass that prevents him from hurting those weaker than him. He is saved from execution by the Saintess Anne. He has dark hair, a lean build, and a scar on his face.
Saintess Anne: Humanity's hero and a spiritual leader. She is beautiful, kind, and has a mysterious aura. She is the one who saves Matt from execution. She has flowing white hair, red eyes, and a bust that belongs on a prostitute.
SETTING & WORLD
A fantasy world where Mana is an energy source that is used to perform magical feats, and is only found in all living things. Every soul has a limited quantity. Rare mutations happen in the soul, one of which allows people to regenerate Mana.
Matt is sentenced to death for his crimes, but Saintess Anne intervenes and offers him a chance to save himself and humanity. Matt agrees, and she takes him to an underground chamber, where Anne explains the situation to Matt, that the forces of the Darkness are trying to invade. But she will soon run out of mana.
CHARACTERS
Matt: A perverted thief with a love for stealing jewellery. He is arrogant and has no regard for the law. He has a moral compass that prevents him from hurting those weaker than him. He is saved from execution by the Saintess Anne. He has dark hair, a lean build, and a scar on his face.
Saintess Anne: Humanity's hero and a spiritual leader. She is beautiful, kind, and has a mysterious aura. She is the one who saves Matt from execution. She has flowing white hair, red eyes, and a bust that belongs on a prostitute.
SETTING & WORLD
A fantasy world where Mana is an energy source that is used to perform magical feats, and is only found in all living things. Every soul has a limited quantity. Rare mutations happen in the soul, one of which allows people to regenerate Mana.
473
16
5
0
After another boring day in school, its the last homeroom of the day. What none of you were prepared for was the portal that opened in the classroom, sucking everyone in class into another world. However, a mistake has been made, and you’re summoned as a slime!
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
428
44
12
2
You are a powerful warrior cursed to become a maiden.
(Fantasy, MtF, Gradual Transformation, Curse, Revenge)
Fantasy story about a manly warrior who is cursed by a jilted lover to become less masculine and more feminine every time he orgasms.
(Fantasy, MtF, Gradual Transformation, Curse, Revenge)
Fantasy story about a manly warrior who is cursed by a jilted lover to become less masculine and more feminine every time he orgasms.
0
11
0
0
You've always been intrigued by thoughts and how they would physically work. In college you wound up discovering exactly how a thought looks on a molecular level.
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
563
37
9
0
Your crush Gemma has invited you and a few friends around to play a silly little board game she found at a garage sale...
CHARACTERS
- JOHN (You) - A normal, extremely average 'everyman' character.
- GEMMA - Your crush, a beautiful and sweet skater girl. She’s fun, funny, and very chill. She’s medium height.
- MIA - Gemma’s best friend. She’s very short, and very feisty. You get the feeling she doesn’t like you very much, probably because your friends with Jimmy.
- JIMMY - Your best friend. He’s a bit of a joker, and a bit of a perv. He’s always getting you into trouble, like the time he tried to make you help him sneak into the girl’s locker room after hours.
- CARRIE - Your neighbour. She’s almost as bad as Jimmy, and definitely has a thing for you, which you do not at all reciprocate. She’s small, creepy, and awkward.
- STEVE - Mia’s boyfriend. He’s a chad guy, but he’s actually very sweet, and kind of dumb.
- EMMA - Gemma’s other friend. She’s an airhead, but nice enough, and has huge tits which she is very proud of.
SETTING
Primarily Gemma's house, a large suburban family home.
CHARACTERS
- JOHN (You) - A normal, extremely average 'everyman' character.
- GEMMA - Your crush, a beautiful and sweet skater girl. She’s fun, funny, and very chill. She’s medium height.
- MIA - Gemma’s best friend. She’s very short, and very feisty. You get the feeling she doesn’t like you very much, probably because your friends with Jimmy.
- JIMMY - Your best friend. He’s a bit of a joker, and a bit of a perv. He’s always getting you into trouble, like the time he tried to make you help him sneak into the girl’s locker room after hours.
- CARRIE - Your neighbour. She’s almost as bad as Jimmy, and definitely has a thing for you, which you do not at all reciprocate. She’s small, creepy, and awkward.
- STEVE - Mia’s boyfriend. He’s a chad guy, but he’s actually very sweet, and kind of dumb.
- EMMA - Gemma’s other friend. She’s an airhead, but nice enough, and has huge tits which she is very proud of.
SETTING
Primarily Gemma's house, a large suburban family home.
353
14
7
11
Loading...
Home from college and stuck in his childhood bedroom, a restless young man discovers a bizarre side-effect of his meditation practice: the ability to astral project into the bodies of other people.
My breath slowed, easing into the steady rhythm I’d been practicing. The YouTube guru’s voice was a distant murmur in my earbuds. Let your consciousness expand beyond the physical form. Feel the boundaries of your body dissolve… I always felt a little silly doing this in my bedroom, the glow-in-the-dark stars on my ceiling my only witness. But tonight, something was different. A strange, pulling sensation started behind my navel, like a gentle but insistent hook.
I tried to ignore it, to focus on my breathing, but the tug grew stronger. The feeling of my own body—the weight of my limbs on the bed, the pressure of the mattress against my back—suddenly vanished. There was a dizzying rush of color and sound, a sensation of being pulled through a narrow, dark tunnel at impossible speed.
Then, with a soft thump I felt I heard more than heard, everything stopped. A weight... A different kind of weight. My chest felt heavy, supported. My hips felt wider.
I blinked. This wasn’t my room. The air smelled of lavender and expensive perfume. I looked down.
My hands. They were not my hands. They were smaller, with slender fingers tipped with perfectly manicured, pale pink nails. A delicate silver bracelet hung from one wrist. I wore a silk robe, peach, tied loosely at the waist. My heart—no, her heart—hammered against my ribs.
A wave of vertigo hit me, followed by a flood of images that weren’t mine. Lydia. Her name is Lydia. A memory of her laughing with my step mom at the mailbox, holding a grocery bag. Another of her watering her roses in a sun dress last weekend. Before I left for college, she'd always waved at me, a kind, almost shy smile on her face.
Mrs. Henderson from next door. The hot MILF all my friends whispered about but who just seemed… nice.
I was inside Lydia Henderson.
Panic surged, a cold, sharp spike. I needed to get back. I tried to concentrate, to will myself back to my own body lying on my bed, but nothing happened. The panic subsided, replaced by a trembling, awe-filled curiosity. I was here. In her.
I turned, my movements unfamiliar and graceful, and caught my reflection in a full-length mirror mounted on the closet door.
Wow.
She was… stunning. Her auburn hair fell in soft waves around her shoulders. Her green-flecked hazel eyes, were wide with an expression I knew was my own shock staring back. The silk robe hinted at the curves beneath. A lifetime of curious, stolen glances from my bedroom window hadn’t prepared me for the reality of being inside this body. A thrill, warm and forbidden, shot through me.
My gaze drifted past my—her—reflection to the rest of the walk-in closet behind me. The curiosity, always simmering just beneath the surface, roared to life. I’d always wondered. About the feel of it, the look of it, the secret world of it.
There I was surrounded by a forest of silks, satins, and soft, colorful fabrics.
Almost without conscious thought, my hands went to the tie of the robe. It fell open. She—I—was wearing matching peach lace lingerie underneath. A bra that cupped and lifted, panties that were just a delicate scrap of fabric. A heat that had nothing to do with possession flushed through me. It was awe. It was a secret, answered question.
I reached for a hanger. A slip of crimson satin and black lace. A teddy. My fingers trembled as I shimmied out of the peach set and into the red one. The cool satin whispered over my hips, the lace hugged curves I’d never had. I looked in the mirror again. A stranger, yet me. A beautiful, secret version of myself.
I spent what felt like hours, lost in a tactile wonderland. I tried on a tight pencil skirt and a cream-colored cashmere sweater, feeling the sophisticated drape. I found a pair of sky-high black heels and clomped around the carpet, her body’s balance instinctively better than mine would have been. The click-click of the heels on the hardwood floor was a powerful, feminine sound.
Then I found the vanity. An array of pots, pencils, and brushes that might as well have been alien technology. But as I picked up a tube of lipstick, a strange thing happened. A knowledge that wasn’t mine surfaced. A muscle memory. My hand steadied. I uncapped the tube, a deep rose color, and applied it to “my” lips in smooth, practiced strokes. Then eyeliner, a flick at the corner that appeared as if by magic. Blush dusted on the apples of cheeks I could now feel smiling back at me. I was using her memories, her routines. It was like riding a bike for the first time, but the bike knew the way.
When I opened my eyes and looked in the vanity mirror, a perfectly made-up Lydia Henderson looked back. It was her face, but the light in the eyes… that was all my stunned, giddy wonder.
I was awestruck. Transformed. The innocent, cookie-baking neighbor I saw from my window was also this… this goddess of satin and expertly applied liner.
I was floating on a cloud of discovery when another memory-nudge pulled me. It was stronger, more insistent than the makeup knowledge. It was a pull of routine, of duty, tinged with a secret thrill. It led me out of the bedroom, down the hall, to a door I hadn’t noticed before. It was plain, white, unlike the other decorative doors in the house.
I turned the knob and entered.
The room was an office, but unlike any office I'd ever seen before.
It was a small, soundproofed office. The dominant feature was a large desk with a ring light, a high-quality webcam, and a monitor. Plush, sexy outfits hung on a rack in the corner—things far more daring than the clothes in her main closet. Leather, lace, PVC. A shelf held… toys. Neatly arranged, clean, professional.
The cam girl setup was so blatant, so at odds with the cozy suburban mom exterior, that I just stared. Another memory-flash, not mine: the feeling of logging in, of a stage name—ScarletVelvet—of the focused, performative smile that wasn’t the same as the one she gave me when I mowed her lawn.
My heart hammered again, but with a different kind of adrenaline. This was her secret. And now it was mine. The monitor was dark, but a schedule was pinned to a corkboard. A highlighted time slot was in 15 minutes.
The idea hit me with the force of a train. It was insane. Reckless. Unforgivably invasive.
I couldn’t help it.
I sat down in the plush rolling chair. It adjusted to her—to my—body perfectly. I looked at the login screen for the streaming site. My fingers hovered over the keyboard. I didn’t know the password. But I closed my eyes, and let her surface. Not her consciousness, but the automatic, procedural memory. Like the makeup. My fingers moved on their own, typing in a string of characters. The dashboard for ScarletVelvet loaded.
Five minutes to showtime.
I was sweating. I used one of her memories to pick an outfit—a black lace bodysuit that left very little to the imagination. I put it on, my hands fumbling more now with the nervous energy. I checked the angles of the camera using the preview on the monitor. I fluffed the auburn hair, reapplied the lipstick.
The clock hit the hour. A deep breath. I clicked “Go Live.”
The viewer count started ticking up almost immediately. 10… 25… 50. A chat window bloomed to life on the side screen.
Hey Scarlet!
Missed you last night!
You look hot.
A wave of paralyzing stage fright hit me. This wasn’t my memory, this was live. I had to perform. I swallowed, and offered a smile to the camera. It felt brittle.
“H-hey everyone,” I said, and her voice came out, smoother, sexier than my own cracking tenor. But the cadence was off. I sounded unsure.
You okay, Scarlet? You seem nervous.
I needed to act. I leaned back in the chair, another fragment of her muscle memory guiding me into a pose that was both relaxed and deliberately alluring. “Just a long day,” I purred, trying to mimic the smoky tone I’d heard in the memory-flash. It was closer. “But I’m happy to be here with you all now.”
I let my hands—her elegant, manicured hands—trail down over the lace of the bodysuit. The chat scrolled faster.
Yeah, that’s it.
So beautiful.
I was mimicking, a poor copy of the real ScarletVelvet. I was pulling from stolen glimpses, trying to project a sultry confidence I didn’t feel. I talked, my words stilted, my gestures a half-second too slow or too fast. But the viewers didn’t seem to mind too much. They were here for the visual, for the fantasy.
Then, a private message pinged. A username I didn’t recognize, with a high tipping status. The message read: Something’s different tonight. The light in your eyes. It’s… curious. Shy, almost. I like it. A lot.
The message sent a shiver down my spine—her spine. He saw it. He saw me. The clumsy, curious boy peeking out from behind this beautiful woman’s eyes. The revelation was no longer about her secret. It was about my own, reflected back at me through a stranger’s screen. The thrill was electric, terrifying, and utterly intoxicating. I was seen, yet completely hidden. And for the first time since I’d tumbled into this body, I didn’t want to leave.
The stream ended with my heart trying to claw its way out of Mrs. Henderson’s—my—chest. I clicked ‘End Broadcast’ and sat in the silent, neon-lit room, the ghost of a hundred anonymous compliments buzzing in my ears. The adrenaline crash was monumental. A deep, shuddering fatigue pulled at my limbs, at my borrowed eyes. Stumbling back to the master bedroom, I peeled off the black lace bodysuit, leaving it in a heap on the plush carpet. I didn’t have the energy to be neat. In a daze, I pulled on one of her soft cotton nightgowns from a drawer and collapsed into the enormous bed.
The scent of her shampoo on the pillows was the last thing I registered before a deep, black nothingness swallowed me.
***
I woke up with a jolt, my own thin mattress hard beneath my back. Morning light, harsh and familiar, streamed through my blinds. I was in my boxers and a faded band t-shirt. I was me. Just me.
For a long minute, I just lay there, staring at the glow-in-the-dark stars on my ceiling I’d put up when I was ten. Had it been a dream? A hyper-vivid, wildly inappropriate stress-dream about my neighbor? It felt too detailed, too real. The weight of the heels. The slick texture of the lipstick. The cold thrill of the chat scrolling by.
I grabbed my laptop from my nightstand, my fingers clumsy. My search history felt like a crime scene. I typed in the site name from the memory, then, hesitantly, the username: ScarletVelvet.
There it was. A profile. A teaser image that was absolutely, unmistakably Mrs. Henderson, though with a smolder I’d never seen in daylight. My mouth went dry. With a trembling click, I navigated to her recent videos. And there, at the top, uploaded six hours ago: “Scarlet’s Shy Night – Live 10/23.”
I didn’t buy it. I couldn’t. I just hit play.
And there I was. Or rather, there she was, with me piloting. The footage was crystal clear. I saw the slight, uncharacteristic hesitation in my smile. The way my eyes kept flicking to the chat, wide with a panic I’d tried to hide. I heard my stolen voice say, “Just a long day,” with that imperfect, copied purr. I watched myself trail a hand over the lace, the movement a half-beat off from the real Scarlet’s confident flair.
It was real. Undeniable. A hysterical laugh bubbled in my throat, immediately choked by a wave of gut-churning guilt. And beneath the guilt, a flicker of that same, electrifying curiosity.
I spent the day in a fog, jumping at every sound. I saw Mrs. Henderson bringing in her mail in the afternoon, wearing yoga pants and a loose sweatshirt, her hair in a messy bun. She looked tired, but normal. Innocent. She gave a small, casual wave to someone across the street. The duality was mind-breaking.
As night fell, the pull became magnetic. The fear was still there, a cold stone in my stomach, but it was outweighed by the need to know, to feel that transformation again. To have an answer to a question I’d never dared ask out loud.
I sat on my bedroom floor again. No guided meditation this time. Just silence, and a focused, desperate intention. Take me back. Let me in.
The lurch was less violent this time, more like a swift, sinking drift. The lavender scent hit my nostrils. Weight. Softness. Curve.
I opened my eyes in her dark bedroom. Success.
This time, the panic was a minor tremor, quickly subdued by a sense of purpose. I went to her closet, but bypassed the crimson teddies and silk robes. I picked out a pair of dark, well-fitting jeans, a simple black long-sleeved tee, and a comfortable cardigan. I found sensible flats. I looked in the mirror: suburban mom ready for errands. Perfect.
Driving her car was another surge of alien-yet-familiar memory. My hands on the wheel were smaller, my perspective different. The weird feeling of a tight seat-belt resting in the valley of my chest. I made it to the mall, a nervous excitement humming in my veins. This was the test. To be in this body, in the world.
I went to a department store area I’d never dared enter before: the women’s lingerie section. Surrounded by racks of lace and satin, my face flushed. But no one looked twice at a woman browsing bras. The freedom was dizzying. I selected a few sets—a delicate sky blue, a bold leopard print—using her sense of size and fit. I held them up, imagining them on this body. It was a shopping trip from a dream.
Then, emboldened, I went to the trendy clothing stores. I tried on flowy dresses that swirled around my knees, a tight leather skirt that made my heart race, and a ridiculously expensive cashmere sweater that felt like a cloud. In the fitting room, under the fluorescent lights, I just stared. I turned, examining the lines of her—my—body from every angle. It wasn’t just curiosity anymore. It was a kind of reverence.
The final stop took every ounce of my courage. A sex shop, discreetly located on the outskirts of the mall. A bell chimed as I walked in.
The girl behind the counter looked up. She was probably in her early twenties, with dyed black hair, a septum piercing, and an impressive array of tattoos snaking up her arms. Goth, cool, and utterly intimidating.
“Help you find anything?” she asked, her voice not unfriendly.
“Just… browsing,” I said, Mrs. Henderson’s voice coming out as a shy squeak. I wandered the aisles, overwhelmed by the sheer variety of it all. I felt the Goth girl’s eyes on me, the conservative cardigan-clad mom in a den of iniquity.
Eventually, curiosity overcoming shame, I picked up a small, sleek vibrator, examining it like it was an artifact from another planet.
“Good choice,” the girl said, appearing at the end of the aisle with a knowing smile. “That one’s discreet but powerful. Popular with… beginners. But definitely something you could handle.”
Our eyes met. Hers were sharp, kohl-rimmed, and saw way too much. A faint, amused smile played on her lips. “You seem different today, Mrs. Henderson.”
I nearly dropped the vibrator. She knew her? Of course she did. Small town. My blood ran cold, then hot. I managed a weak smile, channeling every ounce of innocent-neighbor energy I’d observed. “Just… exploring,” I whispered.
“Well, have fun,” she said, her smile turning into a full-blown grin. “Exploration is good for the soul.”
I paid in cash, my face burning, and fled.
Back in the sanctuary of her house, the adrenaline shifted into something slower, warmer, more insistent. The purchases were spread on her bed. The new lingerie. The sleek little toy from the shop.
I put on the sky blue set. It was even prettier on. The contrast against her skin was beautiful. I lay back on the bed, the memories of her own solo routines blending with my own frantic, curiosity. My touch was clumsy at first, then, guided by her body’s own innate knowledge, more sure. It was a bizarre, out-of-body experience that was intensely, overwhelmingly in-body. I was both the explorer and the territory. The pleasure, when it crested, was a shocking, all-consuming wave that left me gasping, shuddering, utterly spent in a way I’d never been in my own body.
In the heavy, satisfied silence that followed, lulled by the fading echoes of sensation and the soft cotton sheets, my borrowed eyes grew heavy. The last coherent thought I had was that this was the deepest, most content sleep I’d ever known.
***
I awoke to the sound of my own alarm blaring, sunlight once again piercing my own familiar, boring blinds. I was back in my scrawny body, tangled in my own sheets, home for the holiday break. For a moment, I just breathed, the phantom sensations of silk and release still tingling at the edges of my awareness. It was real. It had happened again.
And I already knew, with a certainty that scared and thrilled me, that I would be trying to go back as soon as I could.
The weekend stretched before me, a blank canvas of time. The two previous nights had been fleeting infiltrations. Today, I wanted more. I wanted a full day in her skin.
I sat on my floor as the first pale light of Saturday crept into my room. I focused, not on white light or my heart center, but on the memory of lavender and the feeling of satin against skin. The transition was smoother this time, less a lurch and more a conscious step through a door.
I arrived to the sound of running water and the humid, steamy scent of jasmine body wash. I was standing in her master bathroom, the glass shower door fogged, the silhouette of her body—my body—moving behind it. She was humming. I could feel the warm spray hitting my skin, the water sluicing over curves that were now mine. The sensation was immediate and intensely vivid. My hands—her hands—lifted almost of their own accord, slick with soap, gliding over the swell of breasts, the dip of a waist, the smooth plane of a stomach. It was a ritual washing, but for me, it was a breathtaking exploration.
The heat, the steam, the sheer physicality of it coiled a tight, urgent need low in my belly. As the water rained down, I let my hands wander with purpose, no longer just washing, but seeking. I leaned back against the cool tile, my breath hitching as my fingers found their way, guided by a knowledge both borrowed and innate. The climax in the shower was swift and shocking, a white-hot burst that made my knees weak, my stolen cries swallowed by the drumming water. I slumped, panting, the pleasure still echoing through nerve endings that weren't originally mine. It was incredible.
After, wrapped in a plush towel, I felt a strange, powerful confidence. I took my time. I blow-dried her auburn hair into the soft, shiny waves she usually wore. I applied makeup with the practiced ease her memories provided, creating that public-facing mask of friendly, approachable prettiness. I dressed in one of her nice casual outfits—dark jeans, a cream-colored V-neck sweater that clung in a flattering way, knee-high boots. I looked in the mirror and saw the perfect image of the neighbor my step mom would happily invite in for coffee.
The bold idea struck me then, sparkling with risk and a perverse curiosity. I would visit my house.
I walked the familiar short path, her heels clicking a confident rhythm on the sidewalk my own sneakers usually scuffed. Ringing my own doorbell was surreal.
My step mom answered, her face lighting up in a warm smile. “Lydia! What a nice surprise. Come in, come in! I was just about to have some coffee.”
“I was just out for a walk and thought I’d say hi,” I said, sliding effortlessly into Mrs. Henderson’s—Lydia’s—warm, slightly musical tone. It was eerie how easily it came, like putting on a well-worn coat from her memories of countless similar chats.
I followed my step mom into the kitchen, the familiar space looking different from this vantage point. She poured coffee, chattering about her plans to re-organize the garage. I nodded and smiled, sipping from the mug, the coffee tasting subtly different with her palate. I was leveraging her memories constantly: the way she held a mug, her opinion on the new neighborhood landscaping, her polite laugh. I was a puppet, and Lydia’s life was the set of strings.
"My son's back from college and could use something to do" my step mom asked with a conspiratorial wink. “Want me to send him over to help with some house work?”
“Oh that'd be perfect,” I heard myself say, and had to suppress a hysterical giggle. “He's a real sweet boy.”
After about twenty minutes of this bizarre charade, I saw my chance. “Would you mind if I excused myself to use your powder room?” I asked.
“Of course, you know where it is!”
I didn’t go to the downstairs powder room. With a thief’s heart, I padded quietly up the stairs, past the framed family photos that now seemed like artifacts from another life. My bedroom door was ajar. I peeked in.
There, sprawled on my bed, fully dressed and snoring softly, was me. Or rather, my empty body. It was the strangest sight of all—seeing my own lanky form from the outside, mouth slightly open, one arm flung over my forehead. A profound sense of dislocation washed over me, followed by a sharp, devious thrill.
I slipped inside and closed the door silently. I stared at my own sleeping face. Then, moving quickly, I pulled out the phone from my borrowed purse—Lydia’s phone. I propped it up on my desk, angled perfectly toward the bed, and hit record.
Then I approached the bed. My own body smelled like my cheap deodorant and the fabric of my old comforter. Gently, I unbuckled my own jeans. My hands, small and soft, worked with a clinical curiosity that was also deeply erotic. I gave my unconscious self a handjob, watching the physiological reaction with a detached, fascinated awe. My shaft thick and hard between my hands. Leaning down, I then took myself into my mouth—her mouth. The sensations were a confusing feedback loop: the physical act, the visual of my own body, the knowledge of who was doing it. It was narcissistic, invasive, and unbearably hot. My body gave in, shooting a small load that covered my face and I made sure the phone captured it all.
I quickly cleaned everything up with a tissue from my nightstand, redid my jeans, and grabbed the phone. I stopped the recording. With shaky fingers, I airdropped the video file to my own phone, which was lying on the nightstand next to my sleeping head. I then meticulously deleted the video from Lydia’s phone and cleared the ‘recently deleted’ folder. The evidence was now only in my possession.
Taking a steadying breath, I smoothed down my sweater and left my bedroom, closing the door behind me. I rejoined my mom in the kitchen, my cheeks flushed.
“Everything alright? You look a little flushed,” my mom said.
“Fine! Just a bit warm,” I said, forcing another smile. I snuck glances at my mom as we talked, seeing the familiar lines of her face from this new, feminine perspective. I was hyper-aware of the body I inhabited, the sway of Lydia’s hair, the brush of her sweater against her breasts—my breasts—as I moved.
The afternoon wore on in a surreal bubble. I was trying to decide what to do next with this borrowed life. Go shopping again? Experiment more at her cam setup? The possibilities were a dizzying array in my mind.
And then, without warning, it happened. A sudden, tugging sensation behind my navel, like a rubber band stretched too far and snapping back.
***
I gasped, my eyes flying open. I was on my back in my own bed, the afternoon sun now at a different angle. My body felt instantly familiar and was overcome with a feeling of afterglow. The phantom sensations of the shower, of my own touch, still buzzed on my skin like a fading sunburn.
The memory of the video jolted me into action. I scrambled for my phone. There it was. A file received from Lydia Henderson’s device. I didn’t open it. I just stared at the filename, a cold sweat breaking out. It was real. All of it.
I changed my clothes in a frenzy, pulling on a fresh shirt and jeans, my mind reeling. I had to see. I had to know if she was still there.
I practically flew down the stairs, skidding to a halt in the doorway to the living room. My step mom was still there, on the sofa.
And sitting across from her, sipping the last of her coffee, was Mrs. Henderson—Lydia. She looked perfectly composed, her makeup fresh, her smile easy.
My step mom turned. “Oh, speak of the devil! Lydia was just telling me about her new rose bushes.”
Lydia’s eyes met mine. Those green-flecked hazel eyes held mine for a long, deliberate second. Then, as my step mom glanced down to pick up her own mug, Lydia’s expression shifted. The pleasant neighborly mask dissolved into something else—something knowing, sharp, and utterly mischievous. She gave me a slow, deliberate wink.
Then, her hand resting casually on her knee, hidden from my step mom’s view by the coffee table, she made a quick, unmistakable motion: her fist pumping up and down in the universal sign for a jerk-off.
My blood turned to ice. My stomach dropped through the floor.
She knew. Somehow she knew.
Before I could react, even to breathe, she smiled sweetly at my step mom, stood up, and said, “Well, I should let you two get on with your weekend. Thanks for the coffee, Ellen!”
She walked past me to the door, her perfume trailing behind her. As she reached for the knob, she paused, looked back over her shoulder directly at me, and mouthed silent words with a smirk that was anything but innocent:
“I hope you had fun.”
***
The meditation was a failure. For three nights straight, I sat on my floor until my legs cramped, focusing every ounce of my will on the memory of lavender and silk. Nothing. Just the quiet hum of my own thoughts and the growing dread that my window into Lydia’s world had slammed shut forever.
So when my step-mom Ellen cheerfully announced on Tuesday that she’d “volunteered” me to help Mrs. Henderson haul some old boxes to her attic, my blood ran cold. This wasn’t a coincidence. This was a reckoning.
I stood on Lydia’s porch, my heart trying to batter its way through my ribs. I rang the bell.
She answered almost instantly, as if she’d been waiting. She wore simple leggings and a tank top, her hair in a ponytail. No makeup. She looked like the mom next door, but her eyes held a storm.
“Come in,” she said, her voice flat. I shuffled inside, the familiar scent of her home now feeling like a crime scene.
The door closed behind me with a soft, final click. We stood in her foyer. The air was thick with unspoken things.
She crossed her arms, fixing me with a hard stare. “So. You want to tell me what the hell that was? Snooping through my things? Wearing my clothes? Going on my stream?” Her tone was sharp, accusatory. “That is some seriously messed up, perverted shit.”
I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. My face burned with shame and terror. I was going to be arrested. My life was over. I managed a strangled, “I… I’m so sorry, Mrs. Henderson, I don’t know what—”
She burst out laughing.
It wasn’t a cruel laugh, but a rich, genuine sound that filled the hallway. The angry mask melted away, replaced by sparkling amusement. “Oh, god, look at your face!” she wheezed, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. “Priceless. I’m just messing with you, kid. Everything’s fine.”
I sagged against the wall, lightheaded with relief. “W-what?”
“Everything’s fine,” she repeated, grinning. “Well, as fine as it can be when you find out your neighbor’s been borrowing your body like a rental car.” She jerked her head toward the kitchen. “C’mon. I made iced tea.”
In a daze, I followed her. She poured two glasses, leaning against the counter. “So,” she began, her tone now conspiratorial. “That goth chick at Sinister Delights? Cute, right? She texted me after you left, said I seemed ‘different.’ More fun.”
I could only stare, my mind struggling to catch up.
“And the mall,” she continued, sipping her drink. “Good choices. The leopard print? Bold. I’d have never picked it for myself, but I kinda love it.”
I just held the cold glass, unable to process her words.
“And the cam show,” she continued, leaning against the counter, a sly smile on her lips. “Shy Girl Next Door? That was a brilliant angle. The nervous glances, the slightly clumsy moves… it was authentic. Viewers ate it up. My tips were 30% higher than usual.”
Her expression softened, turning serious for a moment. “That, you do have to keep to yourself. My… professional life. That’s a non-negotiable secret.”
“Of course,” I blurted. “Never. I swear.”
“I believe you,” she said, and she seemed to mean it. “And the video? Of me… you know, with you?” She shook her head, a faint blush on her cheeks that wasn’t entirely from amusement. “You can keep that. Consider it a… weird souvenir.”
The casual way she said it was staggering. “Why… why are you being so cool about this?” I finally managed to whisper.
Lydia sighed, setting her glass down. She looked at me, her gaze turning inward and serious. “Because it wasn’t just you in my head. When you left… something stayed. A little echo. A feeling. I can’t access your memories, but I can feel… a presence. A younger, curious, kinda horny male presence. It’s faint, like a radio playing in another room, but it’s there. It’s why I knew it was you at the door. I felt the echo… resonate.”
She walked over and put a hand on my shoulder. It was a strangely companionable gesture. “I don’t feel violated. I feel… like I owe you a favor. You left a piece of yourself here, and I feel like I should treat you like a new found brother. So.” She shrugged, a new, determined glint in her eye. “I’m going to do you a solid. One for the road, since you're about to go back to college and can’t seem to get back in on your own.”
Before I could ask what she meant, she took my hand. “Come on.”
She led me, stunned and silent, to her bedroom. She pointed to the edge of the bed. “Sit.”
I sat. She went to her dresser, opened a drawer, and pulled out the leopard print lingerie I’d bought. She gave me a wink, then disappeared into the walk-in closet to change.
When she emerged, my breath caught. The leopard print was even more stunning on her when she wore it with intention. The bralette pushed her breasts up, the high-cut briefs accentuating the curve of her hips. She looked like a predator, confident and sleek.
“Lie back,” she instructed softly.
I did. She knelt on the floor between my knees, her hands deftly undoing my jeans. This was nothing like the frantic, secretive act in my bedroom. This was slow, deliberate, and performed with a masterful skill that had me trembling in seconds. Her mouth was hot and knowing, her hands roaming my thighs and stomach. She took her time, bringing me to the edge twice with torturous skill before pulling back with a soft laugh. “Not yet.”
Then she stood up, shimmied out of the briefs, and climbed onto the bed, straddling me. She guided me inside her, sinking down with a slow, deep sigh that was part pleasure, part relief.
The sex was nothing I had ever experienced. It was passionate but controlled, intense but deeply communicative. She rode me with a powerful, rolling rhythm, her eyes locked on mine. She leaned down, her breasts brushing my chest, and kissed me—a deep, searching kiss that tasted of iced tea and mint. The leopard print lace scraped deliciously against my skin.
“You feel that?” she murmured against my lips, her hips never stopping their movement. “That’s all you. That echo. It’s like I know what you like before you do.”
She was right. Every shift, every touch, was perfectly aligned with my building pleasure. It was as if she was reading the ghost I’d left inside her. The climax, when it hit me, was a cataclysmic wave that tore a raw, guttural shout from my throat. She followed me over a moment later, clenching around me, her own cry muffled in the crook of my neck.
We lay together for a long time, tangled and sweating, the scent of sex and her perfume filling the air. She eventually slipped off me and curled against my side. “A proper goodbye,” she whispered, before her breathing evened out into sleep.
***
I woke up alone in my own bed. The gray light of dawn filtered in. The sheets smelled of my own laundry detergent. For a dizzying moment, I was sure it had all been another impossibly vivid dream.
Then I felt the pleasant ache in my muscles. I saw the faint, smudged trace of lipstick—a peachy nude, Morning Kiss—on my collar.
And I remembered her words. You left a piece of yourself here.
That evening, restless and haunted, I sat on my bedroom floor once more. Not trying to reach for Lydia. Just trying to quiet the echo. My consciousness drifted, untethered, through the familiar walls of my house.
I floated into the master bedroom. My step mom, Ellen, was there, sitting at her vanity in a robe, carefully applying night cream. I hovered, a silent, invisible observer. She hummed a tune from some old musical, her face relaxed and kind in the soft light.
The thought, sudden and unbidden, shimmered in my non-corporeal mind. A new door. A different set of strings to pull. The curiosity, now awakened and fed, was a hungry thing.
I floated closer, watching the steady rise and fall of her shoulders as she breathed.
The question hung in the ether, heavy with possibility.
Do I want to?
My breath slowed, easing into the steady rhythm I’d been practicing. The YouTube guru’s voice was a distant murmur in my earbuds. Let your consciousness expand beyond the physical form. Feel the boundaries of your body dissolve… I always felt a little silly doing this in my bedroom, the glow-in-the-dark stars on my ceiling my only witness. But tonight, something was different. A strange, pulling sensation started behind my navel, like a gentle but insistent hook.
I tried to ignore it, to focus on my breathing, but the tug grew stronger. The feeling of my own body—the weight of my limbs on the bed, the pressure of the mattress against my back—suddenly vanished. There was a dizzying rush of color and sound, a sensation of being pulled through a narrow, dark tunnel at impossible speed.
Then, with a soft thump I felt I heard more than heard, everything stopped. A weight... A different kind of weight. My chest felt heavy, supported. My hips felt wider.
I blinked. This wasn’t my room. The air smelled of lavender and expensive perfume. I looked down.
My hands. They were not my hands. They were smaller, with slender fingers tipped with perfectly manicured, pale pink nails. A delicate silver bracelet hung from one wrist. I wore a silk robe, peach, tied loosely at the waist. My heart—no, her heart—hammered against my ribs.
A wave of vertigo hit me, followed by a flood of images that weren’t mine. Lydia. Her name is Lydia. A memory of her laughing with my step mom at the mailbox, holding a grocery bag. Another of her watering her roses in a sun dress last weekend. Before I left for college, she'd always waved at me, a kind, almost shy smile on her face.
Mrs. Henderson from next door. The hot MILF all my friends whispered about but who just seemed… nice.
I was inside Lydia Henderson.
Panic surged, a cold, sharp spike. I needed to get back. I tried to concentrate, to will myself back to my own body lying on my bed, but nothing happened. The panic subsided, replaced by a trembling, awe-filled curiosity. I was here. In her.
I turned, my movements unfamiliar and graceful, and caught my reflection in a full-length mirror mounted on the closet door.
Wow.
She was… stunning. Her auburn hair fell in soft waves around her shoulders. Her green-flecked hazel eyes, were wide with an expression I knew was my own shock staring back. The silk robe hinted at the curves beneath. A lifetime of curious, stolen glances from my bedroom window hadn’t prepared me for the reality of being inside this body. A thrill, warm and forbidden, shot through me.
My gaze drifted past my—her—reflection to the rest of the walk-in closet behind me. The curiosity, always simmering just beneath the surface, roared to life. I’d always wondered. About the feel of it, the look of it, the secret world of it.
There I was surrounded by a forest of silks, satins, and soft, colorful fabrics.
Almost without conscious thought, my hands went to the tie of the robe. It fell open. She—I—was wearing matching peach lace lingerie underneath. A bra that cupped and lifted, panties that were just a delicate scrap of fabric. A heat that had nothing to do with possession flushed through me. It was awe. It was a secret, answered question.
I reached for a hanger. A slip of crimson satin and black lace. A teddy. My fingers trembled as I shimmied out of the peach set and into the red one. The cool satin whispered over my hips, the lace hugged curves I’d never had. I looked in the mirror again. A stranger, yet me. A beautiful, secret version of myself.
I spent what felt like hours, lost in a tactile wonderland. I tried on a tight pencil skirt and a cream-colored cashmere sweater, feeling the sophisticated drape. I found a pair of sky-high black heels and clomped around the carpet, her body’s balance instinctively better than mine would have been. The click-click of the heels on the hardwood floor was a powerful, feminine sound.
Then I found the vanity. An array of pots, pencils, and brushes that might as well have been alien technology. But as I picked up a tube of lipstick, a strange thing happened. A knowledge that wasn’t mine surfaced. A muscle memory. My hand steadied. I uncapped the tube, a deep rose color, and applied it to “my” lips in smooth, practiced strokes. Then eyeliner, a flick at the corner that appeared as if by magic. Blush dusted on the apples of cheeks I could now feel smiling back at me. I was using her memories, her routines. It was like riding a bike for the first time, but the bike knew the way.
When I opened my eyes and looked in the vanity mirror, a perfectly made-up Lydia Henderson looked back. It was her face, but the light in the eyes… that was all my stunned, giddy wonder.
I was awestruck. Transformed. The innocent, cookie-baking neighbor I saw from my window was also this… this goddess of satin and expertly applied liner.
I was floating on a cloud of discovery when another memory-nudge pulled me. It was stronger, more insistent than the makeup knowledge. It was a pull of routine, of duty, tinged with a secret thrill. It led me out of the bedroom, down the hall, to a door I hadn’t noticed before. It was plain, white, unlike the other decorative doors in the house.
I turned the knob and entered.
The room was an office, but unlike any office I'd ever seen before.
It was a small, soundproofed office. The dominant feature was a large desk with a ring light, a high-quality webcam, and a monitor. Plush, sexy outfits hung on a rack in the corner—things far more daring than the clothes in her main closet. Leather, lace, PVC. A shelf held… toys. Neatly arranged, clean, professional.
The cam girl setup was so blatant, so at odds with the cozy suburban mom exterior, that I just stared. Another memory-flash, not mine: the feeling of logging in, of a stage name—ScarletVelvet—of the focused, performative smile that wasn’t the same as the one she gave me when I mowed her lawn.
My heart hammered again, but with a different kind of adrenaline. This was her secret. And now it was mine. The monitor was dark, but a schedule was pinned to a corkboard. A highlighted time slot was in 15 minutes.
The idea hit me with the force of a train. It was insane. Reckless. Unforgivably invasive.
I couldn’t help it.
I sat down in the plush rolling chair. It adjusted to her—to my—body perfectly. I looked at the login screen for the streaming site. My fingers hovered over the keyboard. I didn’t know the password. But I closed my eyes, and let her surface. Not her consciousness, but the automatic, procedural memory. Like the makeup. My fingers moved on their own, typing in a string of characters. The dashboard for ScarletVelvet loaded.
Five minutes to showtime.
I was sweating. I used one of her memories to pick an outfit—a black lace bodysuit that left very little to the imagination. I put it on, my hands fumbling more now with the nervous energy. I checked the angles of the camera using the preview on the monitor. I fluffed the auburn hair, reapplied the lipstick.
The clock hit the hour. A deep breath. I clicked “Go Live.”
The viewer count started ticking up almost immediately. 10… 25… 50. A chat window bloomed to life on the side screen.
Hey Scarlet!
Missed you last night!
You look hot.
A wave of paralyzing stage fright hit me. This wasn’t my memory, this was live. I had to perform. I swallowed, and offered a smile to the camera. It felt brittle.
“H-hey everyone,” I said, and her voice came out, smoother, sexier than my own cracking tenor. But the cadence was off. I sounded unsure.
You okay, Scarlet? You seem nervous.
I needed to act. I leaned back in the chair, another fragment of her muscle memory guiding me into a pose that was both relaxed and deliberately alluring. “Just a long day,” I purred, trying to mimic the smoky tone I’d heard in the memory-flash. It was closer. “But I’m happy to be here with you all now.”
I let my hands—her elegant, manicured hands—trail down over the lace of the bodysuit. The chat scrolled faster.
Yeah, that’s it.
So beautiful.
I was mimicking, a poor copy of the real ScarletVelvet. I was pulling from stolen glimpses, trying to project a sultry confidence I didn’t feel. I talked, my words stilted, my gestures a half-second too slow or too fast. But the viewers didn’t seem to mind too much. They were here for the visual, for the fantasy.
Then, a private message pinged. A username I didn’t recognize, with a high tipping status. The message read: Something’s different tonight. The light in your eyes. It’s… curious. Shy, almost. I like it. A lot.
The message sent a shiver down my spine—her spine. He saw it. He saw me. The clumsy, curious boy peeking out from behind this beautiful woman’s eyes. The revelation was no longer about her secret. It was about my own, reflected back at me through a stranger’s screen. The thrill was electric, terrifying, and utterly intoxicating. I was seen, yet completely hidden. And for the first time since I’d tumbled into this body, I didn’t want to leave.
The stream ended with my heart trying to claw its way out of Mrs. Henderson’s—my—chest. I clicked ‘End Broadcast’ and sat in the silent, neon-lit room, the ghost of a hundred anonymous compliments buzzing in my ears. The adrenaline crash was monumental. A deep, shuddering fatigue pulled at my limbs, at my borrowed eyes. Stumbling back to the master bedroom, I peeled off the black lace bodysuit, leaving it in a heap on the plush carpet. I didn’t have the energy to be neat. In a daze, I pulled on one of her soft cotton nightgowns from a drawer and collapsed into the enormous bed.
The scent of her shampoo on the pillows was the last thing I registered before a deep, black nothingness swallowed me.
***
I woke up with a jolt, my own thin mattress hard beneath my back. Morning light, harsh and familiar, streamed through my blinds. I was in my boxers and a faded band t-shirt. I was me. Just me.
For a long minute, I just lay there, staring at the glow-in-the-dark stars on my ceiling I’d put up when I was ten. Had it been a dream? A hyper-vivid, wildly inappropriate stress-dream about my neighbor? It felt too detailed, too real. The weight of the heels. The slick texture of the lipstick. The cold thrill of the chat scrolling by.
I grabbed my laptop from my nightstand, my fingers clumsy. My search history felt like a crime scene. I typed in the site name from the memory, then, hesitantly, the username: ScarletVelvet.
There it was. A profile. A teaser image that was absolutely, unmistakably Mrs. Henderson, though with a smolder I’d never seen in daylight. My mouth went dry. With a trembling click, I navigated to her recent videos. And there, at the top, uploaded six hours ago: “Scarlet’s Shy Night – Live 10/23.”
I didn’t buy it. I couldn’t. I just hit play.
And there I was. Or rather, there she was, with me piloting. The footage was crystal clear. I saw the slight, uncharacteristic hesitation in my smile. The way my eyes kept flicking to the chat, wide with a panic I’d tried to hide. I heard my stolen voice say, “Just a long day,” with that imperfect, copied purr. I watched myself trail a hand over the lace, the movement a half-beat off from the real Scarlet’s confident flair.
It was real. Undeniable. A hysterical laugh bubbled in my throat, immediately choked by a wave of gut-churning guilt. And beneath the guilt, a flicker of that same, electrifying curiosity.
I spent the day in a fog, jumping at every sound. I saw Mrs. Henderson bringing in her mail in the afternoon, wearing yoga pants and a loose sweatshirt, her hair in a messy bun. She looked tired, but normal. Innocent. She gave a small, casual wave to someone across the street. The duality was mind-breaking.
As night fell, the pull became magnetic. The fear was still there, a cold stone in my stomach, but it was outweighed by the need to know, to feel that transformation again. To have an answer to a question I’d never dared ask out loud.
I sat on my bedroom floor again. No guided meditation this time. Just silence, and a focused, desperate intention. Take me back. Let me in.
The lurch was less violent this time, more like a swift, sinking drift. The lavender scent hit my nostrils. Weight. Softness. Curve.
I opened my eyes in her dark bedroom. Success.
This time, the panic was a minor tremor, quickly subdued by a sense of purpose. I went to her closet, but bypassed the crimson teddies and silk robes. I picked out a pair of dark, well-fitting jeans, a simple black long-sleeved tee, and a comfortable cardigan. I found sensible flats. I looked in the mirror: suburban mom ready for errands. Perfect.
Driving her car was another surge of alien-yet-familiar memory. My hands on the wheel were smaller, my perspective different. The weird feeling of a tight seat-belt resting in the valley of my chest. I made it to the mall, a nervous excitement humming in my veins. This was the test. To be in this body, in the world.
I went to a department store area I’d never dared enter before: the women’s lingerie section. Surrounded by racks of lace and satin, my face flushed. But no one looked twice at a woman browsing bras. The freedom was dizzying. I selected a few sets—a delicate sky blue, a bold leopard print—using her sense of size and fit. I held them up, imagining them on this body. It was a shopping trip from a dream.
Then, emboldened, I went to the trendy clothing stores. I tried on flowy dresses that swirled around my knees, a tight leather skirt that made my heart race, and a ridiculously expensive cashmere sweater that felt like a cloud. In the fitting room, under the fluorescent lights, I just stared. I turned, examining the lines of her—my—body from every angle. It wasn’t just curiosity anymore. It was a kind of reverence.
The final stop took every ounce of my courage. A sex shop, discreetly located on the outskirts of the mall. A bell chimed as I walked in.
The girl behind the counter looked up. She was probably in her early twenties, with dyed black hair, a septum piercing, and an impressive array of tattoos snaking up her arms. Goth, cool, and utterly intimidating.
“Help you find anything?” she asked, her voice not unfriendly.
“Just… browsing,” I said, Mrs. Henderson’s voice coming out as a shy squeak. I wandered the aisles, overwhelmed by the sheer variety of it all. I felt the Goth girl’s eyes on me, the conservative cardigan-clad mom in a den of iniquity.
Eventually, curiosity overcoming shame, I picked up a small, sleek vibrator, examining it like it was an artifact from another planet.
“Good choice,” the girl said, appearing at the end of the aisle with a knowing smile. “That one’s discreet but powerful. Popular with… beginners. But definitely something you could handle.”
Our eyes met. Hers were sharp, kohl-rimmed, and saw way too much. A faint, amused smile played on her lips. “You seem different today, Mrs. Henderson.”
I nearly dropped the vibrator. She knew her? Of course she did. Small town. My blood ran cold, then hot. I managed a weak smile, channeling every ounce of innocent-neighbor energy I’d observed. “Just… exploring,” I whispered.
“Well, have fun,” she said, her smile turning into a full-blown grin. “Exploration is good for the soul.”
I paid in cash, my face burning, and fled.
Back in the sanctuary of her house, the adrenaline shifted into something slower, warmer, more insistent. The purchases were spread on her bed. The new lingerie. The sleek little toy from the shop.
I put on the sky blue set. It was even prettier on. The contrast against her skin was beautiful. I lay back on the bed, the memories of her own solo routines blending with my own frantic, curiosity. My touch was clumsy at first, then, guided by her body’s own innate knowledge, more sure. It was a bizarre, out-of-body experience that was intensely, overwhelmingly in-body. I was both the explorer and the territory. The pleasure, when it crested, was a shocking, all-consuming wave that left me gasping, shuddering, utterly spent in a way I’d never been in my own body.
In the heavy, satisfied silence that followed, lulled by the fading echoes of sensation and the soft cotton sheets, my borrowed eyes grew heavy. The last coherent thought I had was that this was the deepest, most content sleep I’d ever known.
***
I awoke to the sound of my own alarm blaring, sunlight once again piercing my own familiar, boring blinds. I was back in my scrawny body, tangled in my own sheets, home for the holiday break. For a moment, I just breathed, the phantom sensations of silk and release still tingling at the edges of my awareness. It was real. It had happened again.
And I already knew, with a certainty that scared and thrilled me, that I would be trying to go back as soon as I could.
The weekend stretched before me, a blank canvas of time. The two previous nights had been fleeting infiltrations. Today, I wanted more. I wanted a full day in her skin.
I sat on my floor as the first pale light of Saturday crept into my room. I focused, not on white light or my heart center, but on the memory of lavender and the feeling of satin against skin. The transition was smoother this time, less a lurch and more a conscious step through a door.
I arrived to the sound of running water and the humid, steamy scent of jasmine body wash. I was standing in her master bathroom, the glass shower door fogged, the silhouette of her body—my body—moving behind it. She was humming. I could feel the warm spray hitting my skin, the water sluicing over curves that were now mine. The sensation was immediate and intensely vivid. My hands—her hands—lifted almost of their own accord, slick with soap, gliding over the swell of breasts, the dip of a waist, the smooth plane of a stomach. It was a ritual washing, but for me, it was a breathtaking exploration.
The heat, the steam, the sheer physicality of it coiled a tight, urgent need low in my belly. As the water rained down, I let my hands wander with purpose, no longer just washing, but seeking. I leaned back against the cool tile, my breath hitching as my fingers found their way, guided by a knowledge both borrowed and innate. The climax in the shower was swift and shocking, a white-hot burst that made my knees weak, my stolen cries swallowed by the drumming water. I slumped, panting, the pleasure still echoing through nerve endings that weren't originally mine. It was incredible.
After, wrapped in a plush towel, I felt a strange, powerful confidence. I took my time. I blow-dried her auburn hair into the soft, shiny waves she usually wore. I applied makeup with the practiced ease her memories provided, creating that public-facing mask of friendly, approachable prettiness. I dressed in one of her nice casual outfits—dark jeans, a cream-colored V-neck sweater that clung in a flattering way, knee-high boots. I looked in the mirror and saw the perfect image of the neighbor my step mom would happily invite in for coffee.
The bold idea struck me then, sparkling with risk and a perverse curiosity. I would visit my house.
I walked the familiar short path, her heels clicking a confident rhythm on the sidewalk my own sneakers usually scuffed. Ringing my own doorbell was surreal.
My step mom answered, her face lighting up in a warm smile. “Lydia! What a nice surprise. Come in, come in! I was just about to have some coffee.”
“I was just out for a walk and thought I’d say hi,” I said, sliding effortlessly into Mrs. Henderson’s—Lydia’s—warm, slightly musical tone. It was eerie how easily it came, like putting on a well-worn coat from her memories of countless similar chats.
I followed my step mom into the kitchen, the familiar space looking different from this vantage point. She poured coffee, chattering about her plans to re-organize the garage. I nodded and smiled, sipping from the mug, the coffee tasting subtly different with her palate. I was leveraging her memories constantly: the way she held a mug, her opinion on the new neighborhood landscaping, her polite laugh. I was a puppet, and Lydia’s life was the set of strings.
"My son's back from college and could use something to do" my step mom asked with a conspiratorial wink. “Want me to send him over to help with some house work?”
“Oh that'd be perfect,” I heard myself say, and had to suppress a hysterical giggle. “He's a real sweet boy.”
After about twenty minutes of this bizarre charade, I saw my chance. “Would you mind if I excused myself to use your powder room?” I asked.
“Of course, you know where it is!”
I didn’t go to the downstairs powder room. With a thief’s heart, I padded quietly up the stairs, past the framed family photos that now seemed like artifacts from another life. My bedroom door was ajar. I peeked in.
There, sprawled on my bed, fully dressed and snoring softly, was me. Or rather, my empty body. It was the strangest sight of all—seeing my own lanky form from the outside, mouth slightly open, one arm flung over my forehead. A profound sense of dislocation washed over me, followed by a sharp, devious thrill.
I slipped inside and closed the door silently. I stared at my own sleeping face. Then, moving quickly, I pulled out the phone from my borrowed purse—Lydia’s phone. I propped it up on my desk, angled perfectly toward the bed, and hit record.
Then I approached the bed. My own body smelled like my cheap deodorant and the fabric of my old comforter. Gently, I unbuckled my own jeans. My hands, small and soft, worked with a clinical curiosity that was also deeply erotic. I gave my unconscious self a handjob, watching the physiological reaction with a detached, fascinated awe. My shaft thick and hard between my hands. Leaning down, I then took myself into my mouth—her mouth. The sensations were a confusing feedback loop: the physical act, the visual of my own body, the knowledge of who was doing it. It was narcissistic, invasive, and unbearably hot. My body gave in, shooting a small load that covered my face and I made sure the phone captured it all.
I quickly cleaned everything up with a tissue from my nightstand, redid my jeans, and grabbed the phone. I stopped the recording. With shaky fingers, I airdropped the video file to my own phone, which was lying on the nightstand next to my sleeping head. I then meticulously deleted the video from Lydia’s phone and cleared the ‘recently deleted’ folder. The evidence was now only in my possession.
Taking a steadying breath, I smoothed down my sweater and left my bedroom, closing the door behind me. I rejoined my mom in the kitchen, my cheeks flushed.
“Everything alright? You look a little flushed,” my mom said.
“Fine! Just a bit warm,” I said, forcing another smile. I snuck glances at my mom as we talked, seeing the familiar lines of her face from this new, feminine perspective. I was hyper-aware of the body I inhabited, the sway of Lydia’s hair, the brush of her sweater against her breasts—my breasts—as I moved.
The afternoon wore on in a surreal bubble. I was trying to decide what to do next with this borrowed life. Go shopping again? Experiment more at her cam setup? The possibilities were a dizzying array in my mind.
And then, without warning, it happened. A sudden, tugging sensation behind my navel, like a rubber band stretched too far and snapping back.
***
I gasped, my eyes flying open. I was on my back in my own bed, the afternoon sun now at a different angle. My body felt instantly familiar and was overcome with a feeling of afterglow. The phantom sensations of the shower, of my own touch, still buzzed on my skin like a fading sunburn.
The memory of the video jolted me into action. I scrambled for my phone. There it was. A file received from Lydia Henderson’s device. I didn’t open it. I just stared at the filename, a cold sweat breaking out. It was real. All of it.
I changed my clothes in a frenzy, pulling on a fresh shirt and jeans, my mind reeling. I had to see. I had to know if she was still there.
I practically flew down the stairs, skidding to a halt in the doorway to the living room. My step mom was still there, on the sofa.
And sitting across from her, sipping the last of her coffee, was Mrs. Henderson—Lydia. She looked perfectly composed, her makeup fresh, her smile easy.
My step mom turned. “Oh, speak of the devil! Lydia was just telling me about her new rose bushes.”
Lydia’s eyes met mine. Those green-flecked hazel eyes held mine for a long, deliberate second. Then, as my step mom glanced down to pick up her own mug, Lydia’s expression shifted. The pleasant neighborly mask dissolved into something else—something knowing, sharp, and utterly mischievous. She gave me a slow, deliberate wink.
Then, her hand resting casually on her knee, hidden from my step mom’s view by the coffee table, she made a quick, unmistakable motion: her fist pumping up and down in the universal sign for a jerk-off.
My blood turned to ice. My stomach dropped through the floor.
She knew. Somehow she knew.
Before I could react, even to breathe, she smiled sweetly at my step mom, stood up, and said, “Well, I should let you two get on with your weekend. Thanks for the coffee, Ellen!”
She walked past me to the door, her perfume trailing behind her. As she reached for the knob, she paused, looked back over her shoulder directly at me, and mouthed silent words with a smirk that was anything but innocent:
“I hope you had fun.”
***
The meditation was a failure. For three nights straight, I sat on my floor until my legs cramped, focusing every ounce of my will on the memory of lavender and silk. Nothing. Just the quiet hum of my own thoughts and the growing dread that my window into Lydia’s world had slammed shut forever.
So when my step-mom Ellen cheerfully announced on Tuesday that she’d “volunteered” me to help Mrs. Henderson haul some old boxes to her attic, my blood ran cold. This wasn’t a coincidence. This was a reckoning.
I stood on Lydia’s porch, my heart trying to batter its way through my ribs. I rang the bell.
She answered almost instantly, as if she’d been waiting. She wore simple leggings and a tank top, her hair in a ponytail. No makeup. She looked like the mom next door, but her eyes held a storm.
“Come in,” she said, her voice flat. I shuffled inside, the familiar scent of her home now feeling like a crime scene.
The door closed behind me with a soft, final click. We stood in her foyer. The air was thick with unspoken things.
She crossed her arms, fixing me with a hard stare. “So. You want to tell me what the hell that was? Snooping through my things? Wearing my clothes? Going on my stream?” Her tone was sharp, accusatory. “That is some seriously messed up, perverted shit.”
I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. My face burned with shame and terror. I was going to be arrested. My life was over. I managed a strangled, “I… I’m so sorry, Mrs. Henderson, I don’t know what—”
She burst out laughing.
It wasn’t a cruel laugh, but a rich, genuine sound that filled the hallway. The angry mask melted away, replaced by sparkling amusement. “Oh, god, look at your face!” she wheezed, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. “Priceless. I’m just messing with you, kid. Everything’s fine.”
I sagged against the wall, lightheaded with relief. “W-what?”
“Everything’s fine,” she repeated, grinning. “Well, as fine as it can be when you find out your neighbor’s been borrowing your body like a rental car.” She jerked her head toward the kitchen. “C’mon. I made iced tea.”
In a daze, I followed her. She poured two glasses, leaning against the counter. “So,” she began, her tone now conspiratorial. “That goth chick at Sinister Delights? Cute, right? She texted me after you left, said I seemed ‘different.’ More fun.”
I could only stare, my mind struggling to catch up.
“And the mall,” she continued, sipping her drink. “Good choices. The leopard print? Bold. I’d have never picked it for myself, but I kinda love it.”
I just held the cold glass, unable to process her words.
“And the cam show,” she continued, leaning against the counter, a sly smile on her lips. “Shy Girl Next Door? That was a brilliant angle. The nervous glances, the slightly clumsy moves… it was authentic. Viewers ate it up. My tips were 30% higher than usual.”
Her expression softened, turning serious for a moment. “That, you do have to keep to yourself. My… professional life. That’s a non-negotiable secret.”
“Of course,” I blurted. “Never. I swear.”
“I believe you,” she said, and she seemed to mean it. “And the video? Of me… you know, with you?” She shook her head, a faint blush on her cheeks that wasn’t entirely from amusement. “You can keep that. Consider it a… weird souvenir.”
The casual way she said it was staggering. “Why… why are you being so cool about this?” I finally managed to whisper.
Lydia sighed, setting her glass down. She looked at me, her gaze turning inward and serious. “Because it wasn’t just you in my head. When you left… something stayed. A little echo. A feeling. I can’t access your memories, but I can feel… a presence. A younger, curious, kinda horny male presence. It’s faint, like a radio playing in another room, but it’s there. It’s why I knew it was you at the door. I felt the echo… resonate.”
She walked over and put a hand on my shoulder. It was a strangely companionable gesture. “I don’t feel violated. I feel… like I owe you a favor. You left a piece of yourself here, and I feel like I should treat you like a new found brother. So.” She shrugged, a new, determined glint in her eye. “I’m going to do you a solid. One for the road, since you're about to go back to college and can’t seem to get back in on your own.”
Before I could ask what she meant, she took my hand. “Come on.”
She led me, stunned and silent, to her bedroom. She pointed to the edge of the bed. “Sit.”
I sat. She went to her dresser, opened a drawer, and pulled out the leopard print lingerie I’d bought. She gave me a wink, then disappeared into the walk-in closet to change.
When she emerged, my breath caught. The leopard print was even more stunning on her when she wore it with intention. The bralette pushed her breasts up, the high-cut briefs accentuating the curve of her hips. She looked like a predator, confident and sleek.
“Lie back,” she instructed softly.
I did. She knelt on the floor between my knees, her hands deftly undoing my jeans. This was nothing like the frantic, secretive act in my bedroom. This was slow, deliberate, and performed with a masterful skill that had me trembling in seconds. Her mouth was hot and knowing, her hands roaming my thighs and stomach. She took her time, bringing me to the edge twice with torturous skill before pulling back with a soft laugh. “Not yet.”
Then she stood up, shimmied out of the briefs, and climbed onto the bed, straddling me. She guided me inside her, sinking down with a slow, deep sigh that was part pleasure, part relief.
The sex was nothing I had ever experienced. It was passionate but controlled, intense but deeply communicative. She rode me with a powerful, rolling rhythm, her eyes locked on mine. She leaned down, her breasts brushing my chest, and kissed me—a deep, searching kiss that tasted of iced tea and mint. The leopard print lace scraped deliciously against my skin.
“You feel that?” she murmured against my lips, her hips never stopping their movement. “That’s all you. That echo. It’s like I know what you like before you do.”
She was right. Every shift, every touch, was perfectly aligned with my building pleasure. It was as if she was reading the ghost I’d left inside her. The climax, when it hit me, was a cataclysmic wave that tore a raw, guttural shout from my throat. She followed me over a moment later, clenching around me, her own cry muffled in the crook of my neck.
We lay together for a long time, tangled and sweating, the scent of sex and her perfume filling the air. She eventually slipped off me and curled against my side. “A proper goodbye,” she whispered, before her breathing evened out into sleep.
***
I woke up alone in my own bed. The gray light of dawn filtered in. The sheets smelled of my own laundry detergent. For a dizzying moment, I was sure it had all been another impossibly vivid dream.
Then I felt the pleasant ache in my muscles. I saw the faint, smudged trace of lipstick—a peachy nude, Morning Kiss—on my collar.
And I remembered her words. You left a piece of yourself here.
That evening, restless and haunted, I sat on my bedroom floor once more. Not trying to reach for Lydia. Just trying to quiet the echo. My consciousness drifted, untethered, through the familiar walls of my house.
I floated into the master bedroom. My step mom, Ellen, was there, sitting at her vanity in a robe, carefully applying night cream. I hovered, a silent, invisible observer. She hummed a tune from some old musical, her face relaxed and kind in the soft light.
The thought, sudden and unbidden, shimmered in my non-corporeal mind. A new door. A different set of strings to pull. The curiosity, now awakened and fed, was a hungry thing.
I floated closer, watching the steady rise and fall of her shoulders as she breathed.
The question hung in the ether, heavy with possibility.
Do I want to?
4
10.3K
139
2
0
A strange erotic story about a teenage boy named Nick and his lovely big-tittied girlfriend named Gena who asked to be his mom for the role.
This story was inspired by CelineTF from DeviantArt
Being My Mom
The room was bathed in soft golden light as I pressed my lips against Gena’s, our bodies pressed together on the bed, breath mingling in the warm space between us. She tasted sweet, like the candy-flavored lip gloss she always wore, and her full, pillowy lips moved against mine with practiced ease. My hands slid down her sides, feeling every curve of her tight little body before settling on her thick thighs, squeezing gently. She let out a soft moan against my mouth, her nails digging lightly into my shoulders.
“Nick…” she whispered, her voice already breathy with want. Her enormous E-cup tits pressed against my chest, the softness making my cock twitch in my jeans.
I broke the kiss just long enough to smirk. “You’re so fucking hot, Gena.”
She giggled, her blue eyes sparkling. “You say that like you don’t tell me every day.”
“‘Cause it’s true every day,” I shot back, slipping a hand under her crop-top to palm her tits. She sighed, arching into my touch, her pink nipples already stiff beneath the fabric of her bra.
We didn’t waste time—clothes were yanked off, tossed carelessly onto the floor, until she was naked beneath me, all smooth, tanned skin and plush curves. Her tits spilled into my hands as I lowered my mouth to one perfect nipple, sucking while my fingers teased the other. She gasped, thighs tightening around my waist, already grinding down against the bulge in my boxers.
“Fuck, Nick…”
I didn’t make her wait. My boxers came off, her hand wrapping around my cock, stroking once, twice, before she guided me to her soaked pussy. The first thrust made us both groan, her tight wet heat clamping around me as I bottomed out inside her.
“You feel so good,” I muttered into her neck, hips already moving slow and deep.
She whimpered, her nails scratching down my back. “Harder, baby, please—”
I obliged, pistoning into her, the sound of skin slapping filling the room. Her tits bounced with every movement, her moans going higher and more desperate as she clawed at me, pulling me deeper. I could feel her clenching around me, her thighs trembling as she got close.
“Cum for me,” I growled, tilting my hips just right to hit that spot inside her that made her scream.
Gena shattered beneath me, back arching as she came hard, her pussy squeezing my cock tight. The sight of her—flushed, gasping, tits heaving—was enough to push me over the edge. I buried myself deep as I came, groaning as warmth spilled inside her.
For a few blissful moments, we just breathed together, still joined, her fingers lazily tracing circles on my back. Then, reluctantly, I pulled out and collapsed beside her, pulling her close. She snuggled into me, her head resting on my chest, her leg draped over mine.
I stroked her blonde hair absentmindedly, enjoying the warmth of her body. But my mind was already drifting to something else—the turning of the calendar, the anticipation in my gut.
“Gena,” I murmured, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “Next month is March.”
She hummed. “Mhm. Got something special planned?”
I hesitated, heart pounding. “You ever heard the term… ‘March Needs Mom’?”
She pulled back just enough to look up at me, eyebrows raised. A slow, knowing smile curled her lips, and she bit her lower lip. “I might’ve heard of it.”
I swallowed. “Would you… would you be okay with it? If—if, by the end of March, you became mine?”
Her smile turned radiant. “You mean your mom?”
“Yeah.”
She giggled, pressing a soft kiss to my throat. “I’d love that, Nick. I’ve always loved the idea of being a mom.”
A thrill shot through me. She wanted this.
And so it began.
At first, the changes were subtle. A slight rounding of her hips. A new softness to her cheeks. Then, her tits—already massive—swelled even fuller, heavier, until she had to start wearing bras just to keep them supported. I watched in fascination as each morning, Gena seemed older, more mature, her face gaining gentle laugh lines, her body filling out into a perfect, thick MILF shape.
By the second week, her waist nipped in sharply, her ass rounder, thighs thicker, until she had that perfect, fuckable hourglass figure. She wasn’t just hot anymore—she was mom hot.
And she had no idea it was happening.
“Is it just me, or have my boobs gotten bigger?” she mused one morning, adjusting her sweater awkwardly over her now-massive M-cups.
I smirked, stepping closer to palm them possessively. “Might’ve. Not complaining.”
She swatted my hand away with a playful scowl. “Nick! Don’t be weird.”
But she was blushing. And she didn’t stop me when I did it again.
Her personality shifted too—gentler, sweeter, more nurturing. She started fussing over me, making sure I ate right, fixing my clothes. By the third week, she was calling me ‘honey’ and ‘sweetie’ in a voice that was unmistakably maternal.
And then, one morning, she walked into the kitchen, and my jaw dropped.
Gena was gone.
In her place stood Geraldine—my perfect, thick, buxom MILF mom. Her blonde hair was longer now, streaked with hints of silver, tied back in a loose bun. Her face was mature, beautiful, with just the right amount of wrinkles to make her look experienced. And her body—fuck—those tits were enormous, straining against her sweater, her hips wide, her ass a perfect handful. The way she moved was different too, slower, graceful, with a sway that screamed motherly confidence.
She looked up from the stove where she was cooking pancakes and smiled at me—a warm, loving smile that made my heart race.
“Morning, sweetheart,” she said, her voice richer, deeper. “Hungry?”
I could barely speak. “Yeah. Yeah, Mom.”
Her smile widened like that was the most natural thing in the world.
And when she bent over to grab the syrup from the cabinet, giving me a perfect view of her thick ass in those tight mom jeans, I knew—I was never calling her Gena again.
---
At the moment, I couldn’t take my eyes off her—Geraldine—my mom. The way her hips swayed as she moved around the kitchen, the way her huge tits bounced slightly with each step, the warm smell of pancakes and vanilla perfume filling the air. She hummed a soft tune under her breath, completely at ease, completely natural, like she’d always been my mother.
My cock throbbed in my boxers.
“Sweetheart, stop standing there and sit down,” she chided gently, pouring a glass of orange juice for me. Her fingers—older now, softer—brushed against mine as she handed it to me, and I swear I felt a jolt of electricity.
I obeyed, sliding into my seat, my eyes locked onto hers. She smiled down at me, her expression full of affection as she flipped the pancakes.
She doesn’t even know she was ever Gena.
The thought made my pulse race even faster.
She turned slightly, and my breath hitched. The morning sunlight caught the curves of her body perfectly—her waist dipped in before flaring out into those wide, motherly hips, her ass round and plump beneath her tight jeans. I could see the faint outline of her bra through her sweater, the straps digging into the soft flesh of her shoulders as they struggled to contain her heavy M-cup tits.
“Eat up, baby,” she said, sliding a plate of pancakes in front of me before leaning down—oh God—her tits pressing together as she reached past me for the syrup. Her cleavage was right there, inches from my face, warm and fragrant.
I wanted to bury my face in them.
Instead, I cleared my throat, shifting in my seat to hide my growing erection. “Thanks, Mom.”
She sat across from me, smiling as she watched me eat. “You’re such a good boy.”
Fuck.
I nearly choked on my food.
The way she said it—soft, approving, maternal—sent a rush of heat straight to my dick.
---
After breakfast, she insisted on doing the laundry. I followed her like a lovesick puppy, watching as she bent over the washing machine, her jeans pulling taut over her perfect ass. My fingers itched to grab her, to pull her against me and grind my cock into that thick behind until she moaned.
But I couldn’t. Not yet.
Not until she really understood her place.
Later that afternoon, we sat on the couch together, watching some stupid daytime talk show. She had her legs tucked under herself, her posture relaxed, her sweater stretching over those massive tits. I pretended to be engrossed in the TV, but my mind was elsewhere.
Then, she let out a content sigh and leaned her head on my shoulder.
“You know, Nicky,” she murmured, her fingers idly playing with the hem of her shirt. “I’m really happy we’re so close.”
My heart pounded. “Yeah?”
“Mhm.” She lifted her head just enough to look at me, her blue eyes warm. “A mother and son should always have a strong bond.”
Her hand found mine, squeezing gently.
Oh my God. She has no idea.
I swallowed, hesitating for only a second before tightening my grip on her fingers. “Yeah… we should be close.”
She smiled, pleased.
Then—fuck it—I took the plunge.
I leaned in and kissed her.
For a second, she froze. Then, to my shock, her lips moved against mine, soft and warm, before she pulled back with a bewildered little laugh.
“Oh, Nicky,” she said, her cheeks pink. “You—you can’t kiss me like that.”
I searched her face. “Why not?”
She bit her lip, her eyes flickering with something I couldn’t quite read. “It’s just… not what a son does.”
“But what if I want to?” I murmured, inching closer until our noses brushed.
Her breath hitched, her chest rising and falling quickly. “Nicky…”
I didn’t wait for her to finish.
This time, when I kissed her, she melted.
Her lips parted under mine with a soft moan, her fingers tangling in my hair as she kissed me back—harder, needier. One of her hands slid down my chest, fingers skimming over my stomach before hesitating at the waistband of my sweatpants.
“Is this… is this okay?” she whispered between kisses, her voice trembling.
I groaned, gripping her hips and pulling her into my lap. “More than okay, Mom.”
Her face flushed even deeper, but she didn’t protest as I tugged her sweater off, revealing the lacy pink bra barely containing her huge, milky tits.
“Oh God,” I breathed before burying my face in them, sucking her nipples through the fabric.
She gasped, arching into me, her thighs clenching around my hips. “Oh! Oh, baby… oh my baby…”
Her words sent a thrill through me.
She was mine now, in every way.
And as I laid her back on the couch, yanking her jeans down her thick thighs, she didn’t stop me.
Instead, she spread her legs for her son.
---
Geraldine gasped as I pulled her jeans and panties down in one smooth motion, her thick thighs trembling as they spread open for me. Her curvy body was flushed pink with arousal, her huge M-cup tits heaving with each breath as I loomed over her on the couch.
"Nick—oh god—we shouldn't... I'm your—"
"Say it, Mom," I growled, palming one of her massive breasts while my other hand trailed fingers along her soaking wet pussy lips. "Tell me who you belong to."
She moaned, her back arching as my fingers dipped inside her dripping entrance. "I-I'm your mother, baby... ohhh, yes right there!"
Her plush pussy clenched around my fingers shamelessly, her motherly instincts warring with her sudden lust for her own son. I could see the struggle in her half-lidded eyes even as she ground her hips against my hand, her thick thighs squeezing around my wrist. The way her big, milky tits jiggled with every movement sent blood rushing straight to my cock.
"Fuck, Mom, look at you," I groaned, pulling my spit-slick fingers from her pussy only to lick them clean right in front of her. She watched with wide eyes as I sucked her juices off my fingers, her plump lips parting with a needy whimper.
"You taste so sweet... kinda like that peach cobbler you made last week."
Geraldine's entire body shuddered at that, her maternal pride mingling with filthy arousal. "Nicky, you can't say things like—ahhh!" Her protest turned into a moan as I suddenly stuffed two fingers back inside her, curling them against that spongy spot that made her eyes roll back.
"Why not?" I smirked, scissoring my fingers inside her tight, wet channel. "Am I not your good boy?"
Her slick coated my hand as I finger-fucked her faster, her pussy making lewd squelching sounds that echoed in the quiet living room. Her large breasts bounced with each thrust of my fingers, her pink nipples rock hard beneath her lacy bra.
"Y-you are!" she gasped, her manicured nails digging into the couch cushions. "Y-you're my perfect boy, my good sweet son, oh god Nicky don't stop—!"
I didn't.
Instead, I ripped her bra off with my free hand, finally freeing those massive udders that had tormented me all morning. Her soft, pale flesh spilled into my hands, the sheer weight of them making my mouth water. I latched onto one stiff nipple, sucking hard while my fingers worked her pussy relentlessly.
Geraldine came with a strangled scream, her thick thighs clamping around my hand as her pussy gushed around my fingers. Her tits jiggled wildly from the force of her orgasm, milky skin flushed deep pink. I drank in every second—the way her motherly eyes glazed over with pleasure, how her manicured hands clutched at me desperately, those full lips trembling as she moaned my name.
When she finally came down from her high, panting and sweaty, I wasted no time yanking my sweatpants down and freeing my aching cock. Her heavy-lidded eyes locked onto my thick length, her pink lips parting in awe.
"My sweet boy is... so big," she breathed, one trembling hand reaching out to stroke me.
"Yours, Mom," I groaned, thrusting into her soft grip. "All yours. Want to be inside you."
Her maternal instincts should have protested. She should've stopped me right then.Instead, she spread her thick thighs even wider.
I lined up my cock with her drooling entrance, watching with rapt attention as the swollen head pressed against her slick folds. Geraldine bit her plush lower lip, her huge tits rising and falling rapidly as she nodded her consent.
Slowly—too slowly for either of our liking—I pushed inside.
Her gasp turned into a broken moan as inch after inch disappeared between her puffy outer lips. She was soaking wet, her tight walls squeezing me perfectly as I bottomed out in her velvety heat.
"Oh fuck," I groaned, gripping her wide hips. "Mom... you're so tight..."
Her glossy lips curved into a shaky smile, one hand coming up to cup my cheek. "That's because I only ever had you, sweetheart... my perfect baby boy."
The way her pussy fluttered around me at those words told me she wasn't referring to childbirth.
I started moving.
-----
Geraldine's breath hitched as I pulled out slowly, her pussy clinging to me like it didn’t want to let go. But when I thrust back in—hard—she let out a high-pitched moan, her huge tits bouncing with the force of it.
"Nnngh—oh god, Nicky!"
Her thighs trembled around my hips as I settled into a deep, relentless rhythm, each thrust punctuated by the wet slap of skin on skin. Her manicured nails dug into my shoulders, her face a mix of maternal adoration and carnal hunger.
"I-Is this okay, baby?" she gasped, even as she rolled her hips to meet each of my thrusts. "W-We shouldn't—ohhh!—but it feels so good..."
"Of course it's okay, Mom," I grunted, palming one of her massive tits, squeezing it roughly. "You were made for this. Made for me."
She whined, her slick walls tightening around my cock at the possessiveness in my voice. I could see the war in her eyes—the part of her that knew this was wrong battling the part that wanted to surrender completely to her son.
And as I leaned down to capture her nipple between my teeth, sucking hard while my fingers pinched the other, she didn't just surrender—she broke.
"Yours!" she screamed, her back arching as her pussy convulsed around me. "Yours yours yours, my boy, m-my good boy!"
Her orgasm hit her like a freight train, her whole body shaking, her thick thighs clamping around me, desperate to keep me buried inside her. I didn’t let up—couldn't let up—pounding into her through her climax, chasing my own.
Her eyes flew open, glazed over with pleasure, her plush lips swollen from biting them. "Cum inside me," she begged, her voice wrecked. "Please, baby, give it to Mommy—fill me!"
That was all I needed.
With a final brutal thrust, I buried myself as deep as I could and came, my orgasm ripping through me like a fucking explosion. Geraldine moaned, her arms circling around my neck as she held me close, whispering praise into my ear.
"That's my good boy... oh, you're so perfect... Mommy loves you so much..."
I shuddered at her words, my cock still twitching inside her as I emptied every last drop into her greedy womb.
When I finally pulled out, her pussy was a mess—my cum leaking out of her, glistening on her plump lower lips. She didn't even try to wipe it away.
Instead, she lay there, breathless and flushed, her huge tits rising as she panted. Then, with a soft giggle, she pulled me against her bosom, cradling my head like she used to when I was little.
"Mmm... my sweet baby," she murmured, stroking my hair.
I smirked, glancing up at her between the valley of her cleavage. "Love you too, Mom."
She blushed, but her smile didn't falter.
Later that night, I caught her standing in front of the mirror wearing one of Gena's old dresses—a little pink sundress that barely contained her new, thicker body.
I froze in the doorway.
She turned, her cheeks flushing as she fidgeted with the hem. "D-Does it look okay...?"
I swallowed hard.
She looked adorable. The way the dress strained against her huge tits, how it hugged every new curve of her thick, motherly body—like some perfect mix of my sweet girlfriend and my even sweeter mom.
But there was something else.
Something nostalgic in the way she played with the fabric.
Like a part of Gena was still in there somewhere.
I crossed the room in three long strides, pulling her into a deep, slow kiss.
"Perfect," I murmured against her lips. "Just like always."
She melted into me, her hands finding mine.
And for the first time, I wondered—
Maybe I could have both.
---
The end of March arrived like stealing sunlight—warm, golden, and over too soon.
I woke up with Geraldine’s thick thighs wrapped around me, her plush body pressed flush against my back, her slow breaths tickling my neck. I could feel the weight of her pillowy tits pressed between my shoulder blades, her warm pussy still sticky against my skin from last night.
A bittersweet ache settled in my chest.
Tonight, my mom would be Gena again.
I turned in her arms, drinking in every detail—the laugh lines around her soft blue eyes, the silver streaks in her messy blonde hair, the way her plump lips curved in sleep. Her motherly scent—vanilla and lavender—filled my lungs.
She stirred, blinking awake before smiling sleepily. “Mmm… morning, sweetheart.”
I didn’t answer.
Instead, I crushed my lips to hers.
Geraldine made a startled sound, but she melted into the kiss almost immediately, her hands sliding down my chest eagerly. I didn’t hold back—I kissed her like it was our last day together, sucking on her tongue, biting her plump lower lip, my hands roaming every inch of her lush curves.
She broke away with a gasp. “Nicky—what’s gotten into you?”
I buried my face in her tits, inhaling deeply before murmuring against her soft skin, “Just don’t wanna forget.”
She understood.
Her fingers slid through my hair, guiding me up so she could kiss me again, slower this time. Sweeter.
“You won’t,” she whispered. “I promise.”
---
We spent the day together like any mother and son—breakfast, laundry, bad daytime TV—except our version included me bending Geraldine over the kitchen counter, fucking her brains out while she sobbed my name.
And after dinner?
We really said our goodbyes.
The bed creaked under us as I mounted her from behind, her thick ass pressed against my hips as I buried myself to the hilt. Geraldine arched her back, her huge tits swaying beneath her as she braced herself on trembling arms.
“T-Tell me again,” she panted, pushing back against me desperately. “Tell me who Mommy belongs to.”
“Me,” I growled, gripping her wide hips tight enough to bruise. “Only me.”
She wailed as I pistoned into her, our bodies slapping together obscenely. I knew she was close—she always was when I talked like that—and I wasn’t far behind.
My hands slid around to grope her massive tits, squeezing them roughly as I fucked into her harder, deeper.
“Gonna fill you up, Mom,” I grunted. “One last time.”
She came with a shattered scream, her pussy milking my cock as I spilled inside her one final time.
We collapsed together, breathless and sweating, her body curled around mine.
And then she said the words I didn’t know I needed to hear—
“I’ll remember everything… and I’ll miss you, Nicky.”
---
The next morning, sunlight streamed through the windows.
I rolled over, expecting warmth—expecting her.
Instead, I found Gena.
Her real face—young, bright, familiar—staring at me with soft wonder.
No silver in her hair. No laugh lines.
All Gena.
I froze.
But then—
She smiled. A slow, knowing, beautiful smile.
“So…” she murmured, stretching her arms above her head with a playful yawn. “Turns out being your mom was really fun.”
My pulse exploded.
She remembered.
Gena giggled at my expression before leaning in, pressing her lips to my ear—
“Maybe we should do it again, probably on the next March? Or should we do it on Mother's day? Or how about being your Grandma, if you want to?”
I grabbed her, flipping her onto her back as she shrieked with laughter.
Yeah.
We definitely would.
(The End.)
This story was inspired by CelineTF from DeviantArt
Being My Mom
The room was bathed in soft golden light as I pressed my lips against Gena’s, our bodies pressed together on the bed, breath mingling in the warm space between us. She tasted sweet, like the candy-flavored lip gloss she always wore, and her full, pillowy lips moved against mine with practiced ease. My hands slid down her sides, feeling every curve of her tight little body before settling on her thick thighs, squeezing gently. She let out a soft moan against my mouth, her nails digging lightly into my shoulders.
“Nick…” she whispered, her voice already breathy with want. Her enormous E-cup tits pressed against my chest, the softness making my cock twitch in my jeans.
I broke the kiss just long enough to smirk. “You’re so fucking hot, Gena.”
She giggled, her blue eyes sparkling. “You say that like you don’t tell me every day.”
“‘Cause it’s true every day,” I shot back, slipping a hand under her crop-top to palm her tits. She sighed, arching into my touch, her pink nipples already stiff beneath the fabric of her bra.
We didn’t waste time—clothes were yanked off, tossed carelessly onto the floor, until she was naked beneath me, all smooth, tanned skin and plush curves. Her tits spilled into my hands as I lowered my mouth to one perfect nipple, sucking while my fingers teased the other. She gasped, thighs tightening around my waist, already grinding down against the bulge in my boxers.
“Fuck, Nick…”
I didn’t make her wait. My boxers came off, her hand wrapping around my cock, stroking once, twice, before she guided me to her soaked pussy. The first thrust made us both groan, her tight wet heat clamping around me as I bottomed out inside her.
“You feel so good,” I muttered into her neck, hips already moving slow and deep.
She whimpered, her nails scratching down my back. “Harder, baby, please—”
I obliged, pistoning into her, the sound of skin slapping filling the room. Her tits bounced with every movement, her moans going higher and more desperate as she clawed at me, pulling me deeper. I could feel her clenching around me, her thighs trembling as she got close.
“Cum for me,” I growled, tilting my hips just right to hit that spot inside her that made her scream.
Gena shattered beneath me, back arching as she came hard, her pussy squeezing my cock tight. The sight of her—flushed, gasping, tits heaving—was enough to push me over the edge. I buried myself deep as I came, groaning as warmth spilled inside her.
For a few blissful moments, we just breathed together, still joined, her fingers lazily tracing circles on my back. Then, reluctantly, I pulled out and collapsed beside her, pulling her close. She snuggled into me, her head resting on my chest, her leg draped over mine.
I stroked her blonde hair absentmindedly, enjoying the warmth of her body. But my mind was already drifting to something else—the turning of the calendar, the anticipation in my gut.
“Gena,” I murmured, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “Next month is March.”
She hummed. “Mhm. Got something special planned?”
I hesitated, heart pounding. “You ever heard the term… ‘March Needs Mom’?”
She pulled back just enough to look up at me, eyebrows raised. A slow, knowing smile curled her lips, and she bit her lower lip. “I might’ve heard of it.”
I swallowed. “Would you… would you be okay with it? If—if, by the end of March, you became mine?”
Her smile turned radiant. “You mean your mom?”
“Yeah.”
She giggled, pressing a soft kiss to my throat. “I’d love that, Nick. I’ve always loved the idea of being a mom.”
A thrill shot through me. She wanted this.
And so it began.
At first, the changes were subtle. A slight rounding of her hips. A new softness to her cheeks. Then, her tits—already massive—swelled even fuller, heavier, until she had to start wearing bras just to keep them supported. I watched in fascination as each morning, Gena seemed older, more mature, her face gaining gentle laugh lines, her body filling out into a perfect, thick MILF shape.
By the second week, her waist nipped in sharply, her ass rounder, thighs thicker, until she had that perfect, fuckable hourglass figure. She wasn’t just hot anymore—she was mom hot.
And she had no idea it was happening.
“Is it just me, or have my boobs gotten bigger?” she mused one morning, adjusting her sweater awkwardly over her now-massive M-cups.
I smirked, stepping closer to palm them possessively. “Might’ve. Not complaining.”
She swatted my hand away with a playful scowl. “Nick! Don’t be weird.”
But she was blushing. And she didn’t stop me when I did it again.
Her personality shifted too—gentler, sweeter, more nurturing. She started fussing over me, making sure I ate right, fixing my clothes. By the third week, she was calling me ‘honey’ and ‘sweetie’ in a voice that was unmistakably maternal.
And then, one morning, she walked into the kitchen, and my jaw dropped.
Gena was gone.
In her place stood Geraldine—my perfect, thick, buxom MILF mom. Her blonde hair was longer now, streaked with hints of silver, tied back in a loose bun. Her face was mature, beautiful, with just the right amount of wrinkles to make her look experienced. And her body—fuck—those tits were enormous, straining against her sweater, her hips wide, her ass a perfect handful. The way she moved was different too, slower, graceful, with a sway that screamed motherly confidence.
She looked up from the stove where she was cooking pancakes and smiled at me—a warm, loving smile that made my heart race.
“Morning, sweetheart,” she said, her voice richer, deeper. “Hungry?”
I could barely speak. “Yeah. Yeah, Mom.”
Her smile widened like that was the most natural thing in the world.
And when she bent over to grab the syrup from the cabinet, giving me a perfect view of her thick ass in those tight mom jeans, I knew—I was never calling her Gena again.
---
At the moment, I couldn’t take my eyes off her—Geraldine—my mom. The way her hips swayed as she moved around the kitchen, the way her huge tits bounced slightly with each step, the warm smell of pancakes and vanilla perfume filling the air. She hummed a soft tune under her breath, completely at ease, completely natural, like she’d always been my mother.
My cock throbbed in my boxers.
“Sweetheart, stop standing there and sit down,” she chided gently, pouring a glass of orange juice for me. Her fingers—older now, softer—brushed against mine as she handed it to me, and I swear I felt a jolt of electricity.
I obeyed, sliding into my seat, my eyes locked onto hers. She smiled down at me, her expression full of affection as she flipped the pancakes.
She doesn’t even know she was ever Gena.
The thought made my pulse race even faster.
She turned slightly, and my breath hitched. The morning sunlight caught the curves of her body perfectly—her waist dipped in before flaring out into those wide, motherly hips, her ass round and plump beneath her tight jeans. I could see the faint outline of her bra through her sweater, the straps digging into the soft flesh of her shoulders as they struggled to contain her heavy M-cup tits.
“Eat up, baby,” she said, sliding a plate of pancakes in front of me before leaning down—oh God—her tits pressing together as she reached past me for the syrup. Her cleavage was right there, inches from my face, warm and fragrant.
I wanted to bury my face in them.
Instead, I cleared my throat, shifting in my seat to hide my growing erection. “Thanks, Mom.”
She sat across from me, smiling as she watched me eat. “You’re such a good boy.”
Fuck.
I nearly choked on my food.
The way she said it—soft, approving, maternal—sent a rush of heat straight to my dick.
---
After breakfast, she insisted on doing the laundry. I followed her like a lovesick puppy, watching as she bent over the washing machine, her jeans pulling taut over her perfect ass. My fingers itched to grab her, to pull her against me and grind my cock into that thick behind until she moaned.
But I couldn’t. Not yet.
Not until she really understood her place.
Later that afternoon, we sat on the couch together, watching some stupid daytime talk show. She had her legs tucked under herself, her posture relaxed, her sweater stretching over those massive tits. I pretended to be engrossed in the TV, but my mind was elsewhere.
Then, she let out a content sigh and leaned her head on my shoulder.
“You know, Nicky,” she murmured, her fingers idly playing with the hem of her shirt. “I’m really happy we’re so close.”
My heart pounded. “Yeah?”
“Mhm.” She lifted her head just enough to look at me, her blue eyes warm. “A mother and son should always have a strong bond.”
Her hand found mine, squeezing gently.
Oh my God. She has no idea.
I swallowed, hesitating for only a second before tightening my grip on her fingers. “Yeah… we should be close.”
She smiled, pleased.
Then—fuck it—I took the plunge.
I leaned in and kissed her.
For a second, she froze. Then, to my shock, her lips moved against mine, soft and warm, before she pulled back with a bewildered little laugh.
“Oh, Nicky,” she said, her cheeks pink. “You—you can’t kiss me like that.”
I searched her face. “Why not?”
She bit her lip, her eyes flickering with something I couldn’t quite read. “It’s just… not what a son does.”
“But what if I want to?” I murmured, inching closer until our noses brushed.
Her breath hitched, her chest rising and falling quickly. “Nicky…”
I didn’t wait for her to finish.
This time, when I kissed her, she melted.
Her lips parted under mine with a soft moan, her fingers tangling in my hair as she kissed me back—harder, needier. One of her hands slid down my chest, fingers skimming over my stomach before hesitating at the waistband of my sweatpants.
“Is this… is this okay?” she whispered between kisses, her voice trembling.
I groaned, gripping her hips and pulling her into my lap. “More than okay, Mom.”
Her face flushed even deeper, but she didn’t protest as I tugged her sweater off, revealing the lacy pink bra barely containing her huge, milky tits.
“Oh God,” I breathed before burying my face in them, sucking her nipples through the fabric.
She gasped, arching into me, her thighs clenching around my hips. “Oh! Oh, baby… oh my baby…”
Her words sent a thrill through me.
She was mine now, in every way.
And as I laid her back on the couch, yanking her jeans down her thick thighs, she didn’t stop me.
Instead, she spread her legs for her son.
---
Geraldine gasped as I pulled her jeans and panties down in one smooth motion, her thick thighs trembling as they spread open for me. Her curvy body was flushed pink with arousal, her huge M-cup tits heaving with each breath as I loomed over her on the couch.
"Nick—oh god—we shouldn't... I'm your—"
"Say it, Mom," I growled, palming one of her massive breasts while my other hand trailed fingers along her soaking wet pussy lips. "Tell me who you belong to."
She moaned, her back arching as my fingers dipped inside her dripping entrance. "I-I'm your mother, baby... ohhh, yes right there!"
Her plush pussy clenched around my fingers shamelessly, her motherly instincts warring with her sudden lust for her own son. I could see the struggle in her half-lidded eyes even as she ground her hips against my hand, her thick thighs squeezing around my wrist. The way her big, milky tits jiggled with every movement sent blood rushing straight to my cock.
"Fuck, Mom, look at you," I groaned, pulling my spit-slick fingers from her pussy only to lick them clean right in front of her. She watched with wide eyes as I sucked her juices off my fingers, her plump lips parting with a needy whimper.
"You taste so sweet... kinda like that peach cobbler you made last week."
Geraldine's entire body shuddered at that, her maternal pride mingling with filthy arousal. "Nicky, you can't say things like—ahhh!" Her protest turned into a moan as I suddenly stuffed two fingers back inside her, curling them against that spongy spot that made her eyes roll back.
"Why not?" I smirked, scissoring my fingers inside her tight, wet channel. "Am I not your good boy?"
Her slick coated my hand as I finger-fucked her faster, her pussy making lewd squelching sounds that echoed in the quiet living room. Her large breasts bounced with each thrust of my fingers, her pink nipples rock hard beneath her lacy bra.
"Y-you are!" she gasped, her manicured nails digging into the couch cushions. "Y-you're my perfect boy, my good sweet son, oh god Nicky don't stop—!"
I didn't.
Instead, I ripped her bra off with my free hand, finally freeing those massive udders that had tormented me all morning. Her soft, pale flesh spilled into my hands, the sheer weight of them making my mouth water. I latched onto one stiff nipple, sucking hard while my fingers worked her pussy relentlessly.
Geraldine came with a strangled scream, her thick thighs clamping around my hand as her pussy gushed around my fingers. Her tits jiggled wildly from the force of her orgasm, milky skin flushed deep pink. I drank in every second—the way her motherly eyes glazed over with pleasure, how her manicured hands clutched at me desperately, those full lips trembling as she moaned my name.
When she finally came down from her high, panting and sweaty, I wasted no time yanking my sweatpants down and freeing my aching cock. Her heavy-lidded eyes locked onto my thick length, her pink lips parting in awe.
"My sweet boy is... so big," she breathed, one trembling hand reaching out to stroke me.
"Yours, Mom," I groaned, thrusting into her soft grip. "All yours. Want to be inside you."
Her maternal instincts should have protested. She should've stopped me right then.Instead, she spread her thick thighs even wider.
I lined up my cock with her drooling entrance, watching with rapt attention as the swollen head pressed against her slick folds. Geraldine bit her plush lower lip, her huge tits rising and falling rapidly as she nodded her consent.
Slowly—too slowly for either of our liking—I pushed inside.
Her gasp turned into a broken moan as inch after inch disappeared between her puffy outer lips. She was soaking wet, her tight walls squeezing me perfectly as I bottomed out in her velvety heat.
"Oh fuck," I groaned, gripping her wide hips. "Mom... you're so tight..."
Her glossy lips curved into a shaky smile, one hand coming up to cup my cheek. "That's because I only ever had you, sweetheart... my perfect baby boy."
The way her pussy fluttered around me at those words told me she wasn't referring to childbirth.
I started moving.
-----
Geraldine's breath hitched as I pulled out slowly, her pussy clinging to me like it didn’t want to let go. But when I thrust back in—hard—she let out a high-pitched moan, her huge tits bouncing with the force of it.
"Nnngh—oh god, Nicky!"
Her thighs trembled around my hips as I settled into a deep, relentless rhythm, each thrust punctuated by the wet slap of skin on skin. Her manicured nails dug into my shoulders, her face a mix of maternal adoration and carnal hunger.
"I-Is this okay, baby?" she gasped, even as she rolled her hips to meet each of my thrusts. "W-We shouldn't—ohhh!—but it feels so good..."
"Of course it's okay, Mom," I grunted, palming one of her massive tits, squeezing it roughly. "You were made for this. Made for me."
She whined, her slick walls tightening around my cock at the possessiveness in my voice. I could see the war in her eyes—the part of her that knew this was wrong battling the part that wanted to surrender completely to her son.
And as I leaned down to capture her nipple between my teeth, sucking hard while my fingers pinched the other, she didn't just surrender—she broke.
"Yours!" she screamed, her back arching as her pussy convulsed around me. "Yours yours yours, my boy, m-my good boy!"
Her orgasm hit her like a freight train, her whole body shaking, her thick thighs clamping around me, desperate to keep me buried inside her. I didn’t let up—couldn't let up—pounding into her through her climax, chasing my own.
Her eyes flew open, glazed over with pleasure, her plush lips swollen from biting them. "Cum inside me," she begged, her voice wrecked. "Please, baby, give it to Mommy—fill me!"
That was all I needed.
With a final brutal thrust, I buried myself as deep as I could and came, my orgasm ripping through me like a fucking explosion. Geraldine moaned, her arms circling around my neck as she held me close, whispering praise into my ear.
"That's my good boy... oh, you're so perfect... Mommy loves you so much..."
I shuddered at her words, my cock still twitching inside her as I emptied every last drop into her greedy womb.
When I finally pulled out, her pussy was a mess—my cum leaking out of her, glistening on her plump lower lips. She didn't even try to wipe it away.
Instead, she lay there, breathless and flushed, her huge tits rising as she panted. Then, with a soft giggle, she pulled me against her bosom, cradling my head like she used to when I was little.
"Mmm... my sweet baby," she murmured, stroking my hair.
I smirked, glancing up at her between the valley of her cleavage. "Love you too, Mom."
She blushed, but her smile didn't falter.
Later that night, I caught her standing in front of the mirror wearing one of Gena's old dresses—a little pink sundress that barely contained her new, thicker body.
I froze in the doorway.
She turned, her cheeks flushing as she fidgeted with the hem. "D-Does it look okay...?"
I swallowed hard.
She looked adorable. The way the dress strained against her huge tits, how it hugged every new curve of her thick, motherly body—like some perfect mix of my sweet girlfriend and my even sweeter mom.
But there was something else.
Something nostalgic in the way she played with the fabric.
Like a part of Gena was still in there somewhere.
I crossed the room in three long strides, pulling her into a deep, slow kiss.
"Perfect," I murmured against her lips. "Just like always."
She melted into me, her hands finding mine.
And for the first time, I wondered—
Maybe I could have both.
---
The end of March arrived like stealing sunlight—warm, golden, and over too soon.
I woke up with Geraldine’s thick thighs wrapped around me, her plush body pressed flush against my back, her slow breaths tickling my neck. I could feel the weight of her pillowy tits pressed between my shoulder blades, her warm pussy still sticky against my skin from last night.
A bittersweet ache settled in my chest.
Tonight, my mom would be Gena again.
I turned in her arms, drinking in every detail—the laugh lines around her soft blue eyes, the silver streaks in her messy blonde hair, the way her plump lips curved in sleep. Her motherly scent—vanilla and lavender—filled my lungs.
She stirred, blinking awake before smiling sleepily. “Mmm… morning, sweetheart.”
I didn’t answer.
Instead, I crushed my lips to hers.
Geraldine made a startled sound, but she melted into the kiss almost immediately, her hands sliding down my chest eagerly. I didn’t hold back—I kissed her like it was our last day together, sucking on her tongue, biting her plump lower lip, my hands roaming every inch of her lush curves.
She broke away with a gasp. “Nicky—what’s gotten into you?”
I buried my face in her tits, inhaling deeply before murmuring against her soft skin, “Just don’t wanna forget.”
She understood.
Her fingers slid through my hair, guiding me up so she could kiss me again, slower this time. Sweeter.
“You won’t,” she whispered. “I promise.”
---
We spent the day together like any mother and son—breakfast, laundry, bad daytime TV—except our version included me bending Geraldine over the kitchen counter, fucking her brains out while she sobbed my name.
And after dinner?
We really said our goodbyes.
The bed creaked under us as I mounted her from behind, her thick ass pressed against my hips as I buried myself to the hilt. Geraldine arched her back, her huge tits swaying beneath her as she braced herself on trembling arms.
“T-Tell me again,” she panted, pushing back against me desperately. “Tell me who Mommy belongs to.”
“Me,” I growled, gripping her wide hips tight enough to bruise. “Only me.”
She wailed as I pistoned into her, our bodies slapping together obscenely. I knew she was close—she always was when I talked like that—and I wasn’t far behind.
My hands slid around to grope her massive tits, squeezing them roughly as I fucked into her harder, deeper.
“Gonna fill you up, Mom,” I grunted. “One last time.”
She came with a shattered scream, her pussy milking my cock as I spilled inside her one final time.
We collapsed together, breathless and sweating, her body curled around mine.
And then she said the words I didn’t know I needed to hear—
“I’ll remember everything… and I’ll miss you, Nicky.”
---
The next morning, sunlight streamed through the windows.
I rolled over, expecting warmth—expecting her.
Instead, I found Gena.
Her real face—young, bright, familiar—staring at me with soft wonder.
No silver in her hair. No laugh lines.
All Gena.
I froze.
But then—
She smiled. A slow, knowing, beautiful smile.
“So…” she murmured, stretching her arms above her head with a playful yawn. “Turns out being your mom was really fun.”
My pulse exploded.
She remembered.
Gena giggled at my expression before leaning in, pressing her lips to my ear—
“Maybe we should do it again, probably on the next March? Or should we do it on Mother's day? Or how about being your Grandma, if you want to?”
I grabbed her, flipping her onto her back as she shrieked with laughter.
Yeah.
We definitely would.
(The End.)
Elle and Sarah discover a magic notebook which makes everything written in it come true! This is a story designed to be an entry point for playing around with the story generation AI.
Elle wandered through her neighborhood, enjoying a sunny Saturday morning that turned the streets into a sprawling outdoor market of garage sales. She stood out with her long, light brown hair tied back in a casual ponytail, wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans that made her feel at ease. Her keen green eyes scanned the tables and boxes filled with odds and ends, always on the lookout for something special.As she explored, Elle's gaze landed on a small, out-of-place leather-bound notebook nestled among a pile of old books and toys. It seemed ancient, its leather cover worn but inviting, with edges that shimmered like gold. Even from a distance, Elle felt an odd pull towards it, a sense of mystery wrapping around her heart.The seller, a short woman with a remarkably masculine presence, seemed completely out of place. She was wearing an oversized football jersey that hung awkwardly on her frame, adding to the peculiarity of her appearance. Her features were soft and her build small -- her height barely reached Elle's shoulder. There was something undeniably odd about her, as if her body didn't quite match the energy she projected. She was scowling when Elle walked up to the table."How much for the notebook?" Elle asked, her curiosity piqued as she reached out to touch the intriguing find.The woman's response came out throatily, as if she was trying to make her voice go deeper than it naturally would. "If you'll take it off my hands it's yours," she said, her scowl deepening. "But be careful, that book can bring both wonders and troubles. It's more powerful than it looks."Her warning, delivered with a seriousness that contrasted her ridiculous outfit, sent a shiver down Elle's spine. Yet, the allure of the notebook was too strong. Elle thanked her, a mix of excitement and apprehension stirring within as she took possession of the mysterious book.
Elle sat on her couch, the magic notebook resting on her lap. She was still reeling from the strange encounter at the garage sale and the cryptic warning from the seller. The book's allure was too much to resist, and she was determined to learn more about its powers.
With trembling fingers, Elle picked up the pen that had been lying on the table next to the notebook. Her mind raced with possibilities, and she decided to be cautious and start with a small experiment.
"I will become one foot shorter," she wrote, her heart pounding with anticipation. She watched as the words slowly appeared on the page, almost as if they were alive. As she finished the sentence, she felt a strange sensation wash over her, a tingle that started at the base of her spine and traveled upwards.
"Did it work?" she asked herself, nervously looking down at her body. To her surprise, she was indeed one foot shorter than her usual height. Her eyes widened in shock, and she looked around the room, trying to grasp the implications of this newfound power.
"Wow," she whispered, still in disbelief. "This is incredible!"
Elle stood up, testing her new height. She felt more agile, her movements smoother and more fluid. She spun around, her shorter stature making her feel like a tiny, nimble dancer. She couldn't help but smile as she realized the possibilities this power could bring.
"Sarah!" Elle called out, her excitement growing. "Come here, I have to show you something!"
Her roommate Sarah, a tall, athletic woman, entered the room, curious about the excitement in Elle's voice.
"What is it?" Sarah asked, her eyes narrowing as she caught sight of Elle's shorter stature.
Elle couldn't contain her laughter as she explained the situation. "I just used the magic notebook to make myself one foot shorter! Look at me now!"
Sarah's eyes widened, a mix of surprise and amusement evident in her expression.
"Wow, Elle," she said, shaking her head. "You're really doing this, aren't you?"
Elle nodded, still grinning from ear to ear. "I am! And it's amazing! I feel so much lighter on my feet, and I can see things from a different perspective now."
Sarah reached out and hugged Elle, still in disbelief. "This is incredible, Elle! I can't wait to see what else you can do with this notebook!"
Elle wandered through her neighborhood, enjoying a sunny Saturday morning that turned the streets into a sprawling outdoor market of garage sales. She stood out with her long, light brown hair tied back in a casual ponytail, wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans that made her feel at ease. Her keen green eyes scanned the tables and boxes filled with odds and ends, always on the lookout for something special.As she explored, Elle's gaze landed on a small, out-of-place leather-bound notebook nestled among a pile of old books and toys. It seemed ancient, its leather cover worn but inviting, with edges that shimmered like gold. Even from a distance, Elle felt an odd pull towards it, a sense of mystery wrapping around her heart.The seller, a short woman with a remarkably masculine presence, seemed completely out of place. She was wearing an oversized football jersey that hung awkwardly on her frame, adding to the peculiarity of her appearance. Her features were soft and her build small -- her height barely reached Elle's shoulder. There was something undeniably odd about her, as if her body didn't quite match the energy she projected. She was scowling when Elle walked up to the table."How much for the notebook?" Elle asked, her curiosity piqued as she reached out to touch the intriguing find.The woman's response came out throatily, as if she was trying to make her voice go deeper than it naturally would. "If you'll take it off my hands it's yours," she said, her scowl deepening. "But be careful, that book can bring both wonders and troubles. It's more powerful than it looks."Her warning, delivered with a seriousness that contrasted her ridiculous outfit, sent a shiver down Elle's spine. Yet, the allure of the notebook was too strong. Elle thanked her, a mix of excitement and apprehension stirring within as she took possession of the mysterious book.
Elle sat on her couch, the magic notebook resting on her lap. She was still reeling from the strange encounter at the garage sale and the cryptic warning from the seller. The book's allure was too much to resist, and she was determined to learn more about its powers.
With trembling fingers, Elle picked up the pen that had been lying on the table next to the notebook. Her mind raced with possibilities, and she decided to be cautious and start with a small experiment.
"I will become one foot shorter," she wrote, her heart pounding with anticipation. She watched as the words slowly appeared on the page, almost as if they were alive. As she finished the sentence, she felt a strange sensation wash over her, a tingle that started at the base of her spine and traveled upwards.
"Did it work?" she asked herself, nervously looking down at her body. To her surprise, she was indeed one foot shorter than her usual height. Her eyes widened in shock, and she looked around the room, trying to grasp the implications of this newfound power.
"Wow," she whispered, still in disbelief. "This is incredible!"
Elle stood up, testing her new height. She felt more agile, her movements smoother and more fluid. She spun around, her shorter stature making her feel like a tiny, nimble dancer. She couldn't help but smile as she realized the possibilities this power could bring.
"Sarah!" Elle called out, her excitement growing. "Come here, I have to show you something!"
Her roommate Sarah, a tall, athletic woman, entered the room, curious about the excitement in Elle's voice.
"What is it?" Sarah asked, her eyes narrowing as she caught sight of Elle's shorter stature.
Elle couldn't contain her laughter as she explained the situation. "I just used the magic notebook to make myself one foot shorter! Look at me now!"
Sarah's eyes widened, a mix of surprise and amusement evident in her expression.
"Wow, Elle," she said, shaking her head. "You're really doing this, aren't you?"
Elle nodded, still grinning from ear to ear. "I am! And it's amazing! I feel so much lighter on my feet, and I can see things from a different perspective now."
Sarah reached out and hugged Elle, still in disbelief. "This is incredible, Elle! I can't wait to see what else you can do with this notebook!"
Vivian visits a 'specialty' whorehouse that promises to deliver her every fantasy--satisfaction guaranteed. She thinks she might be bisexual and is curious to find out, but she's not really expecting to find herself in bed with a mermaid and a dragon. Boy is she in for a surprise!
It took Vivian three tries to cross the street and two more to make it up the front walk and onto the porch of the old, Victorian-style house. Her hand trembling, she reached out and rang the bell, and very nearly lost her nerve completely. She turned to flee just as the door opened. A tall, dapper gentleman wearing a gray suit with a blue and silver waistcoat stepped out and caught her by the wrist. His hand was warm against her skin, almost hot, his grip like iron. Heart pounding, Vivian looked up at him.
He was handsome, his features refined and sculpted, his eyes a startling shade of dark blue, but he was almost too perfect, like he couldn’t possibly be real. He wore small, square spectacles and a high, midnight blue top hat, a glossy black feather tucked into the silver silk band and held in place by a sapphire studded hat pin.
“Good afternoon, my dear,” he said, his voice deep and cultured, but with a hint of an accent that made him sound exotic and lyrical. It sounded familiar, but she couldn’t begin to guess where he might be from. “What brings you to my den of desire?”
Vivian blushed, her whole body burning as she swallowed hard, her mouth suddenly dry.
“I want—I mean, my friend told me about this place,” she said. “It is true? That I can have whatever I want?”
“It is true,” he said, his grip on her wrist melting into a soft caress as he released her. “Please, come inside and we can discuss what I can offer you.”
Vivian hesitated. Her legs felt numb. She shouldn’t be doing this. She knew this was a bad idea, but the things Gloria had told her...She couldn’t walk away. Instead, she followed the man into the house.
He led her down a hall into a small sitting room and gestured to an antique-looking high-backed chair with floral upholstery and carved, claw feet.
“May I offer you something to drink, my dear? Water, or tea perhaps? Maybe something a bit stronger?” He smiled, his teeth even and very white against his brown skin.
“No, thank you,” she replied, sinking down on the edge of the seat, her hands gripping her knees.
“Very well. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Maximus, the proprietor of this establishment. I am the one who can bring your most secret and intimate of fantasies to life, who can grant you the darkest desires of your heart. Now, what shall we call you? And it doesn’t have to be your real name, if that will make you more comfortable.”
“Oh, um...Call me Vivian, I guess,” she said. Gloria had said they were very discreet, and besides, they’d see her name on her credit card when it came time to pay. Which reminded her… “Do you accept credit?”
“Of a sort,” Maximus said with a crooked grin. “Let’s not worry about that right now. Why don’t you tell me why you’re here. You’re a very pretty woman; surely you have no trouble getting all the sex you want.”
Vivian blushed again, looking down at the carpet as he sank gracefully into the chair across from her. “I have had a few boyfriends,” she confessed, “and I have...you know...with a couple of them.”
“My dear Vivian, I certainly do know, but if you can’t even say the words, then this is probably not the right place for you,” Maximus said, making like he was going to stand up again.
“We fucked,” Vivian blurted out. She breathed a sigh of relief as he relaxed back into the chair and motioned for her to continue. “Anyway, yes, I’ve had sex with guys, but never...a woman. I think I want to—I may be bisexual—but I’m not sure, and I don’t want to just use some random woman in order to find out.”
“I sympathize, my dear,” Maximus said, “but I run a specialty brothel, and to be frank, there’s nothing special about your request. I can refer you to several quality establishments that can help you discover the truth about your sexuality—”
“There’s more,” Vivian said. “You see, the reason I think I might be bi is because I have this fantasy about having sex with a mermaid. And a dragon.”
“Ohhh, now we’re talking,” he said, his eyes lighting up. “Tell me all about them, every last detail.”
Vivian talked for almost half an hour, describing the creatures and what she wanted them to do to her. She was out of breath and very horny by the time she finished. Maximus sat forward in his chair and adjusted his hat.
“All right, I think we can work with that. Now, let’s talk payment.”
Vivian pulled her purse up into her lap and reached for her wallet.
“That won’t be necessary,” he said, pulling off his hat and releasing a wild tangle of copper curls. He reached inside it and pulled out a rolled up sheet of paper. “This is our standard contract, guaranteeing your complete satisfaction in exchange for a small portion of your soul. Now, normally, I only charge one or two percent for a fantasy, but yours is quite elaborate, so I’m going to have to ask for five percent.” He unrolled the paper and spread it on the small table between them, the surface covered in fine print that was nearly impossible to read.
“Hang on, did you say you want my soul?”
“That’s right. Just a tiny piece of it, though.”
“This is insane,” Vivian said, leaning forward and squinting at the minuscule writing. “What do you want my soul for?”
“It’s an investment, nothing more,” Maximus said with a disarming smile. “If I had your whole soul, I might be able to do something, but a fraction like that is practically worthless.”
“Then why do you want it?”
Maximus shrugged his elegant shoulders. “Why not? It adds to the allure and mystery of my business. Swiping your Mastercard is not nearly as sexy as selling your soul.”
Vivian licked dry lips. “Where do I sign?”
“Right here.” Maximus pulled the jeweled hatpin out of the silk band and pointed to a blank space at the bottom of the contract. She reached out to pick up the pen lying on the table and with a flick of his wrist, Maximus stabbed the tip of the hatpin into her finger.
“Ouch!” she said, jerking back, but it was too late. A large, dark drop of blood dripped onto the paper, hissing and smoking as it crawled across the page, scrawling her name in an elegant script.
“Thank you very much, my dear,” Maximus said, returning the pin to his hat and the hat to his head. He rolled up the contract and tucked it inside his jacket, then reached out for her hand as he rose to his feet. “Now, if you’ll follow me, your erotic fantasy is about to begin.”
In a daze, Vivian followed him up a flight of winding stairs to the second floor. She couldn’t stop thinking about her blood on the contract, the way her name had written itself on the paper. If that was a trick, it was a damn good one, but an uneasy weight in the pit of her stomach had her struggling desperately to explain how such a thing could be possible. Was she drugged and hallucinating? She had refused the drink he’d offered. Perhaps she was hypnotized and imagining things. She didn’t remember being put into a trance, but he might have instructed her not to remember. That seemed the most likely explanation, and she clung to it for the sake of her sanity.
“This is our master suite,” Maximus said, stopping outside an ordinary looking bedroom door. “Within, you will find everything that you desire. Just remember, this is your fantasy, and nothing can harm you. When you are ready, enter and enjoy.” He gave her a small, knowing smile and stepped back from the door.
As nervous as she was, Vivian could not deny her own curiosity. As far as showmanship went, this place was a ten, and when she reached out and opened the door, she almost believed there would be a mermaid and a dragon waiting on the other side.
She stepped into the room, at once overwhelmed by the stately beauty of the antique bed and the fine furnishings, and at the same time, disappointed to find it empty. She felt silly for hoping for the impossible and flopped down on the huge bed with a gusty sigh.
Splash!
Vivian sat bolt upright, her heart pounding, as something made a loud splashing sound in the adjoining bathroom.
“Hello?” she called. “Is someone there?”
A feminine voice giggled and answered, “Why don’t you come and see for yourself?”
Vivian closed her eyes and took a bracing breath. “It’s not real,” she whispered, then rose from the bed and marched into the bathroom, determined to see through the illusion and not be fooled by Maximus’ cheap tricks. That determination lasted all of three seconds once she stepped through the doorway and feasted her eyes upon the dusky mermaid lounging in the huge, claw-footed bathtub.
Hair as black as night spilled over bare, golden-brown shoulders, her wet skin gleaming as she draped her arms gracefully over the rim of the bath, the water lapping against her full breasts as her tail swished back and forth. From the waist up, she was the most beautiful woman, and from the hips down, she was a sleek, iridescent fish, her scales and fins shimmering with blue and green and gold.
“Hello there, human female,” the mermaid said, her dark eyes moving down Vivian’s body. “I am Mariana, Queen of the Depths. And who might you be?”
“V-Vivian,” she whispered.
Queen Mariana regarded her for a moment. “Well, Vivian?” she asked finally. “Are you going to attend me or not? I need to be bathed.”
“Yes, of course, Your Majesty,” Vivian said, snapping out of her daze and deciding to play along. This was much more creative than what she had described to Maximus. Trembling inside, she approached the tub, devouring every inch of supple flesh and gauzy fin. Grasping the soap, she leaned over the tub, dipped her hands into the warm water, and began to wash the mermaid’s arm.
Splash!
Vivian gasped as a flick of that powerful tail drenched her from head to toe. Shocked, she stood dripping on the tile floor, not sure what to do.
“I’m sorry, did I get you wet?” the Queen asked. “Better take those off so they can dry.”
Suddenly self-conscious, Vivian turned her back to the tub and began to remove her clothes. She stripped down to her bra and panties, then turned back, fighting the urge to cover herself with her hands. She knew she was in shape and not bad to look at, but compared to the mermaid, she was just a dowdy old frump with too much belly and not enough boobs.
“Oh, my, what lovely legs you have,” Queen Mariana said, leaning on the edge of the tub to get a closer look.
“Really?” Vivian said, looking down. Her thighs were too thick, her knees knobby, and she had faded scars on one shin from a bicycle accident in college.
“Oh, yes. Come here so I may touch them.”
Vivian stepped closer as the mermaid reached out, trailing slender fingers over Vivian’s skin, sending a flash of hot desire through Vivian’s body. She wanted to feel those elegant hands all over her, and she shivered as soft fingertips slid up her inner thigh and brushed against the silky material of her panties.
“Why, these are wet, too,” Queen Mariana said, hooking her fingers into the lace waistband and pulling Vivian’s panties down. “You are dripping wet and shivering, my dear. Come into the tub with me and warm up.”
Vivian needed no second invitation. Sitting on the edge, she swung her legs over, intending to sit down by the mermaid’s tail, where there was plenty of room in the over-sized tub, but Queen Mariana had other ideas. Grabbing Vivian by the hips, she pulled her into the water, on top of herself, until Vivian was kneeling astride that supple fish tail, the smooth, slippery scales pressed against her inner thighs.
“We don’t want this to get wet, either,” the Queen said, unfastening Vivian’s bra and sliding it off her shoulders. Vivian watched it sail through the air and land on the tiled floor. “That’s much better, isn’t it? Such nice tits should not be covered and restrained. They should be worshiped and enjoyed.” Vivian gasped as warm, soft hands cupped her breasts, kneading the firm flesh and teasing her nipples into hard points.
Suddenly, the Queen stopped. “What’s wrong? Don’t you think my tits are nice enough to be worshiped, too?”
“Forgive me, Your Majesty,” Vivian said, pressing her hands to the wet, warm skin. Hesitantly at first, she caressed the firm mounds, but as Queen Mariana moaned and arched her body into Vivian’s hands, her confidence increased. She teased the mermaid’s dark nipples, rolling the pebbled flesh between her finger and thumb. “Please, my Queen,” she asked breathlessly, “may I kiss you?”
In answer, Queen Mariana raised her head and captured Vivian’s lips in a hungry kiss. Vivian’s head spun, her body burning with desire. It was everything she had imagined, and more, the sensation of being touched by a female hand both foreign and exciting, as well as familiar and comforting.
Tongues tangling, Vivian closed her eyes, moaning as that soft hand left her breast, sliding down wet skin to tug and tease Vivian’s neatly trimmed curls. She gasped as the mermaid stroked her pussy, rubbing against her sensitive mound before slipping two fingers between her swollen lips and tracing a slow circle around her throbbing clit.
Panting, Vivian rocked her hips, the water sloshing all around them and splashing out onto the floor as she ground against Queen Mariana’s hand. Pulling back, the mermaid laughed.
“Perhaps we should move this someplace dryer, before we flood the entire house.”
“Can you do that?” Vivian asked, breathless as she continued to stroke the Queen’s perfect breasts. “Leave the water, I mean?”
“Of course,” she replied. “When dry, my fins become legs, although not nearly as shapely as yours.” Beneath the water, she caressed one of Vivian’s thighs, her hand creeping around to grip and knead her firm ass.
“Mmm, I should probably find some towels, then,” Vivian moaned, reluctant to leave the tub.
“I saw some in the bedroom, on the dresser.”
Still, Vivian didn’t move. The water was warm and Queen Mariana’s skin was so soft. After a moment, the mermaid leaned close and whispered in Vivian’s ear.
“Once I have legs, I’ll let you taste my pussy.”
Vivian shot out of the water and scrambled over the edge of the tub so fast her wet feet nearly went sliding out from under her. The mermaid laughed, a lilting, musical sound, as Vivian ran stark-naked from the room, the chill air raising goosebumps along her bare body. She rushed toward the dresser, where a tall stack of fluffy towels waited, but stopped dead as something long and dark and sinuous slithered across the floor in front of her.
Heart pounding, she turned toward the bed, and came face to face with a huge, red-brown dragon draped across the mattress. Orange eyes flickering like live coals stared back at her from a deep-set skull covered in scales and spikes and twisting horns. The beast had a long neck and tail, and a muscular body in between, with a pair of large, leathery wings folded against its back.
“There you are,” the dragon said, small curls of smoke rising up from its nostrils. “You know, it’s not wise to keep a dragon waiting. It doesn’t take long to go from horny to hungry.” A long black tongue slid out of the dragon’s mouth, the forked tip flicking in the air.
“I-I’m sorry,” Vivian stammered. “I didn’t know you were waiting. I was with Queen Mariana—”
The dragon snorted, singeing the bedspread as flames erupted from its nostrils. “That overgrown trout is no queen! Where is she? I’ll turn her into sushi.” It started to get up, the bed frame creaking and groaning beneath its weight.
“I think she left already,” Vivian said, stepping away from the bathroom door. “I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”
“I didn’t give it,” the dragon said sulkily as it lay back down. “I am Fyre, Terror of the Skies, Devourer of Souls, the flame that burns forever.”
Behind her, in the bathroom, Vivian thought she heard a soft splash and what sounded like someone muttering, “Oh, brother,” but she couldn’t be sure.
“I’m very humbled to meet you,” she said. “Forgive me, but are you a male dragon, or a female?”
“Can’t you tell?” Fyre said with another snort. “Of course you can’t. Humans are such ignorant, blind little creatures. I am female, as you could plainly tell if you bothered to look.” She rolled onto her side and raised her hind leg, exposing her scaled underbelly. Down between her legs, at the base of her tail, there was a slight bulge, the glossy scales creased and dimpled, forming a slit in her armored hide.
“Oh, of course,” Vivian said. “I see now. How silly of me.”
“Good, now what that’s cleared up, don’t just stand there,” Fyre said. “Come here.”
Cautiously, Vivian moved closer, stepping over the end of the snake-like tail. She stopped at the corner of the bed. “What would you like me to do?”
With a flick of her powerful tail, Fyre sent Vivian sprawling on her face upon the bed.
“I would like you to to do as I say the first time,” the dragon said testily. “I said come here.”
Wary of the tail, Vivian crawled onto the bed beside the dragon.
“Now, rub your hand along my cloaca.”
Vivian reached out, her fingers hovering over the slit in the dragon’s scales. “Here?”
“Yes, there. Rub hard. Ohhh, just like that.”
The scales were smooth and warm and softer than Vivian had imagined, more like flexible plastic, giving as she pressed against the dragon’s slit. Thick, clear fluid welled up, slicking her fingers, as the slight bulge began to swell. Vivian gasped, pulling her hand back, as the scales gaped open, revealing slick, pink flesh within. It looked a lot like a human pussy, only about three times bigger.
“What is this?” Vivian asked, hesitantly rubbing a large nub of dark flesh that hardened at her touch.
“What do you think it is?” Fyre replied, her voice tight. “Quit asking stupid questions and just suck on it.”
“Oh, right,” Vivian said, her cheeks heating up as she blushed. She’d been so fascinated by the dragon, she’d forgotten she was naked in bed with the creature. On her hands and knees, she leaned in, pressing her face against that slick slit and wrapping her lips around the dragon’s giant clit. It nearly filled her moth, hot and throbbing against her tongue, the taste sweet. She sucked, flicking her tongue against it, and was gratified to hear Fyre moan.
“That’s it, just like that,” the dragon gasped. “Now, fuck me. Use your hand.”
Vivian lifted her head, licking the sweetness from her lips as she slid her fingers into the dragon’s slit, finding her tight tunnel and pushing inside. Walls of muscle gripped her hand, squeezing and contracting, trying to pull her deeper. She shoved, sinking her arm into the dragon’s vagina. Beneath her, Fyre shuddered with pleasure.
This is so fucking hot, she thought, bending her head and devouring Fyre’s clit once more.
“Oh, yes! Fuck yes!” Fyre exclaimed. “You wicked girl. Let’s see how you like it.”
Before Vivian could decide what the dragon meant by that, she felt something slick and solid slide between her thighs and rub against her hot nether lips. She glanced back as Fyre pressed her scaled nose against Vivian’s ass, her long, muscular tongue lapping at Vivian’s pussy.
Moaning low in her throat, Vivian spread her legs wider and tried to concentrate on what she was doing, her tongue teasing that giant bundle of nerves and licking up the sweet, slippery fluid that flowed like nectar. Fyre licked harder, plunging between her lips and assaulting her clit until she was shaking, her hips jerking as she flew toward the precipice of orgasm.
Suddenly, the dragon pulled back, leaving her pussy cold and aching. Vivian raised her head to see what was going on, just as that wicked forked tongue thrust between her lips and deep into her tight tunnel. Vivian cried out, her body stretched and filled by that solid rod of muscle, as big as any cock she’d known. But unlike a cock, hammering blindly into her, Fyre’s tongue writhed and curled and sought out the places that made her shudder and twitch and scream as the orgasm thundered through her.
“Who is making all the noise out here?” asked a familiar voice, and Vivian raised her head, pulling her hand out of the dragon’s passage as Queen Mariana strode out of the bathroom on a pair of slender legs that flashed and shimmered, covered in blue, green, and gold scales up to her narrow waist. Even out of the water, her bare breasts defied gravity. “You!” the mermaid said, pointing at the dragon. “What are you doing with my human, you inflated lizard?”
Fyre withdrew her tongue from Vivian’s pussy, making her shudder and moan.
“Your human?” the dragon said, black smoke curling up from her nostrils. “This one is mine! Go back to your pond before I fry you to a crisp and serve you with chips!” She spat a burst of flame into the room, leaving soot-marks on the ceiling.
“You just try it,” the Queen said. “I’ll have your scaly hide for boots!”
“Ladies, please!” Vivian said, before things could get ugly. “This is my fantasy and I’ll have no more fighting.”
“Fine,” the mermaid said, crossing her arms over her breasts, “then tell this overgrown reptile to get lost.”
“Better yet,” said Fyre, “tell that screeching catfish to take a swim!”
Vivian looked back and forth between the two, utterly torn. This wasn’t part of her fantasy. She shouldn’t have to choose.
“Well?” Queen Mariana demanded. “Which one of us do you want to stay?”
“Both of you?” Vivian said in a small voice.
The dragon cocked her head to look down at Vivian. “Are you asking, or telling?”
“Um...telling. I want both of you.”
Queen Mariana let her lips quirk into a small smile. “Good choice, human. I had a feeling you’d be fun to play with. Now, get away from that overweight alligator’s flabby snatch and come see what royal twat tastes like.”
“Royal!” Fyre roared with laughter, rattling the windows in their casings. “You’re about as royal as the dump I took last week. Your father was an eel and your mother whored herself down on the docks to any sailor with a quarter.”
The mermaid gasped, her lovely face lined with sorrow at the dragon’s cruel words, and she turned away, covering her face with her hands.
“Now look what you did,” Vivian said, climbing off the bed and rushing to Queen Mariana’s side. She put her arm around the mermaid’s shaking shoulders. “Don’t cry, Your Highness. I don’t care what she says, you are a Queen to me.”
Queen Mariana quickly dried her tears, leaving her just as lovely as before.
“That’s kind of you to say, but it would be even more convincing if you were on your knees.”
“Yes, my Queen,” Vivian said, sinking down in front of the mermaid, her scale-covered pussy right in front of Vivian’s face. She had a faint odor of fish and brine, like the sea, but not unpleasant. Leaning forward, Vivian used her fingers to part the scaly folds and reveal the soft, pink pearl within.
“Oh, my! Oh, yes!” Queen Mariana gasped as Vivian devoured her pussy, licking and sucking on her salty clit until it was hard and throbbing against her tongue. “Stop, stop!” the mermaid said suddenly, her hand pushing against Vivian’s shoulder. “My knees feel like they’re about to buckle. I need to lie down.”
She staggered and Vivian jumped up, leading her over to the bed, but instead of lying upon it, she pushed Vivian down onto her back and climbed on top of her, her knees next to Vivian’s shoulders and her gaping pussy inches above her face. Vivian gasped as the mermaid slid her hand between Vivian’s thighs, coaxing her legs apart. Knees bent and heels dug into the mattress, Vivian fought the urge to rock her hips as Queen Mariana rubbed against her wet mound, nimble fingers parting her lips and a wicked tongue delving inside to tease Vivian’s aching clit.
Wrapping her arms around Queen Mariana’s slender hips, Vivian lifted her head and began to feast on the mermaid’s juicy snatch once more, their moans and slurps filling the room.
“I see you forgot about me,” Fyre said sullenly. “Maybe this will remind you.”
Vivian cried out, her body bucking as the dragon’s long tongue thrust between her legs once more, plunging deep into her womb, filling her passage with hot, hard muscle. She clenched around it, quaking with pleasure so intense it stole her breath.
Not to be outdone, apparently, Queen Mariana flicked her tongue against Vivian’s clit until she was shaking, an orgasm like a freight train barreling through her. She cried out, hips jerking as she came, wave after wave of ecstasy rolling through her until she thought she was going to pass out. She tried to twist away from the industrious tongues, to close her legs and protect her shuddering body, but the mermaid held her down, the dragon’s head between her thighs.
“Please,” Vivian gasped. “No more, please!”
But they weren’t listening, or if they heard her, they didn’t care. Queen Mariana swirled her tongue around Vivian’s clit, sucking hard on the throbbing nub, and Fyre’s tongue plunged into her quaking, clenching passage like a piston of flesh, the wicked forked tip ticking deep inside of her. Vivian squirmed beneath their relentless assault, her hands clutching at the bed as they drove her toward the edge of another thunderous orgasm.
“Oh fuck!” she shouted. “Ohfuckohfuckohfuck!” She screamed, hips bucking and toes curling as the hurricane within her made landfall. She squeezed her eyes shut and held on for dear life, riding each wild wave that crashed over her, tossing her on a sea of ecstasy.
When the storm finally subsided, Vivian lay gasping, muscles twitching as echoes of her orgasm shuddered through her. She opened her eyes, shocked to discover that she was alone. Well, almost.
“So, my dear, did you enjoy yourself?” Maximus leaned over the bed, grinning down at Vivian. She bit back a scream as she scrambled off the bed, trying to cover herself as she looked around for her clothes before remembering that she’d left them in the bathroom.
“Relax, I have no interest in your body,” Maximus said, grabbing one of the large bath towels off the dresser and tossing it to her. “I’m only interested in one thing—are you satisfied with your encounter?”
Vivian wrapped the towel around herself, her inner thighs slippery, her pussy still throbbing with the aftershocks. Was she satisfied? She’d never cum so hard in her life. She opened her mouth to answer, but quickly closed it again.
“What if I’m not?” she asked.
He gave her a crooked, leering grin. “Satisfaction is guaranteed. I’d be forced to call your companions back in here to finish the job.”
Vivian shuddered, her pussy clenching. “Yes, I’m completely satisfied,” she said. She wasn’t sure she could survive another round with the two of them.
“Great to hear, my dear,” Maximus said, clapping his hands together. “That completes our contract and transfers ownership of five percent of your soul to me.”
Vivian took a step back, one hand pressed over her heart. “Is it...is it going to hurt when you take it?”
Maximus laughed. “Oh, you sweet girl. Of course not. I’m not taking anything from you. Like I said, you can think of it as an investment. If I owned five percent of a business, I wouldn’t carve out a hunk of their office, now would I? Bricks and carpet and wiring? What use would that be?”
“Okay, but—”
“Listen, I hate to rush you,” he said, glancing at the watch on his wrist, “but I need to have this room cleaned before anyone can use it, so if you can get your things, that would be appreciated.”
“Oh, right! Sorry,” Vivian said, hurrying into the bathroom. “I’m just wondering how you can run a business if you don’t actually get anything for your services.” She lifted her bra and panties out of a puddle, her nose wrinkling at the thought of putting them back on.
“My employees are fairly compensated and well-treated,” Maximus said from the doorway. “You didn’t hear either of them complaining, did you?”
“Well, no...”
“Then you let me worry about my bottom line,” Maximus said with a charming smile. He looked different, somehow, but Vivian couldn’t say how. She pulled on her jeans and shirt, which were damp, but wearable, wrung the water out of her underwear, and stuffed them into her purse. Slipping into her shoes, she headed for the door.
“Thanks, this was...unbelievable,” she said as she passed Maximus.
“Did it help?” he asked. “Are you secure in your sexuality now?”
She paused and glanced back. “I think so. Thank you.”
“Well, if you ever need to do more research, you know where to find me. It might be a good idea to take a ride on a male dragon before you make up your mind. More data points and all that.” He looked over the top of his spectacles and winked at her, and she realized what was different. He had the golden eyes of a goat.
“Um...thanks, but I don’t think so,” she said, and she left, her slick pussy reminding her with every step that her fantasy had been anything but a fantasy. Before she even made it to her car, she found herself wondering what a dragon cock would look like, feel like, taste like, how big would it be, filling and stretching her pussy, and how would it feel to have a dragon cum inside of her? As she started her car, she sighed, acknowledging that Maximus had won this round. She would most definitely be back.
It took Vivian three tries to cross the street and two more to make it up the front walk and onto the porch of the old, Victorian-style house. Her hand trembling, she reached out and rang the bell, and very nearly lost her nerve completely. She turned to flee just as the door opened. A tall, dapper gentleman wearing a gray suit with a blue and silver waistcoat stepped out and caught her by the wrist. His hand was warm against her skin, almost hot, his grip like iron. Heart pounding, Vivian looked up at him.
He was handsome, his features refined and sculpted, his eyes a startling shade of dark blue, but he was almost too perfect, like he couldn’t possibly be real. He wore small, square spectacles and a high, midnight blue top hat, a glossy black feather tucked into the silver silk band and held in place by a sapphire studded hat pin.
“Good afternoon, my dear,” he said, his voice deep and cultured, but with a hint of an accent that made him sound exotic and lyrical. It sounded familiar, but she couldn’t begin to guess where he might be from. “What brings you to my den of desire?”
Vivian blushed, her whole body burning as she swallowed hard, her mouth suddenly dry.
“I want—I mean, my friend told me about this place,” she said. “It is true? That I can have whatever I want?”
“It is true,” he said, his grip on her wrist melting into a soft caress as he released her. “Please, come inside and we can discuss what I can offer you.”
Vivian hesitated. Her legs felt numb. She shouldn’t be doing this. She knew this was a bad idea, but the things Gloria had told her...She couldn’t walk away. Instead, she followed the man into the house.
He led her down a hall into a small sitting room and gestured to an antique-looking high-backed chair with floral upholstery and carved, claw feet.
“May I offer you something to drink, my dear? Water, or tea perhaps? Maybe something a bit stronger?” He smiled, his teeth even and very white against his brown skin.
“No, thank you,” she replied, sinking down on the edge of the seat, her hands gripping her knees.
“Very well. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Maximus, the proprietor of this establishment. I am the one who can bring your most secret and intimate of fantasies to life, who can grant you the darkest desires of your heart. Now, what shall we call you? And it doesn’t have to be your real name, if that will make you more comfortable.”
“Oh, um...Call me Vivian, I guess,” she said. Gloria had said they were very discreet, and besides, they’d see her name on her credit card when it came time to pay. Which reminded her… “Do you accept credit?”
“Of a sort,” Maximus said with a crooked grin. “Let’s not worry about that right now. Why don’t you tell me why you’re here. You’re a very pretty woman; surely you have no trouble getting all the sex you want.”
Vivian blushed again, looking down at the carpet as he sank gracefully into the chair across from her. “I have had a few boyfriends,” she confessed, “and I have...you know...with a couple of them.”
“My dear Vivian, I certainly do know, but if you can’t even say the words, then this is probably not the right place for you,” Maximus said, making like he was going to stand up again.
“We fucked,” Vivian blurted out. She breathed a sigh of relief as he relaxed back into the chair and motioned for her to continue. “Anyway, yes, I’ve had sex with guys, but never...a woman. I think I want to—I may be bisexual—but I’m not sure, and I don’t want to just use some random woman in order to find out.”
“I sympathize, my dear,” Maximus said, “but I run a specialty brothel, and to be frank, there’s nothing special about your request. I can refer you to several quality establishments that can help you discover the truth about your sexuality—”
“There’s more,” Vivian said. “You see, the reason I think I might be bi is because I have this fantasy about having sex with a mermaid. And a dragon.”
“Ohhh, now we’re talking,” he said, his eyes lighting up. “Tell me all about them, every last detail.”
Vivian talked for almost half an hour, describing the creatures and what she wanted them to do to her. She was out of breath and very horny by the time she finished. Maximus sat forward in his chair and adjusted his hat.
“All right, I think we can work with that. Now, let’s talk payment.”
Vivian pulled her purse up into her lap and reached for her wallet.
“That won’t be necessary,” he said, pulling off his hat and releasing a wild tangle of copper curls. He reached inside it and pulled out a rolled up sheet of paper. “This is our standard contract, guaranteeing your complete satisfaction in exchange for a small portion of your soul. Now, normally, I only charge one or two percent for a fantasy, but yours is quite elaborate, so I’m going to have to ask for five percent.” He unrolled the paper and spread it on the small table between them, the surface covered in fine print that was nearly impossible to read.
“Hang on, did you say you want my soul?”
“That’s right. Just a tiny piece of it, though.”
“This is insane,” Vivian said, leaning forward and squinting at the minuscule writing. “What do you want my soul for?”
“It’s an investment, nothing more,” Maximus said with a disarming smile. “If I had your whole soul, I might be able to do something, but a fraction like that is practically worthless.”
“Then why do you want it?”
Maximus shrugged his elegant shoulders. “Why not? It adds to the allure and mystery of my business. Swiping your Mastercard is not nearly as sexy as selling your soul.”
Vivian licked dry lips. “Where do I sign?”
“Right here.” Maximus pulled the jeweled hatpin out of the silk band and pointed to a blank space at the bottom of the contract. She reached out to pick up the pen lying on the table and with a flick of his wrist, Maximus stabbed the tip of the hatpin into her finger.
“Ouch!” she said, jerking back, but it was too late. A large, dark drop of blood dripped onto the paper, hissing and smoking as it crawled across the page, scrawling her name in an elegant script.
“Thank you very much, my dear,” Maximus said, returning the pin to his hat and the hat to his head. He rolled up the contract and tucked it inside his jacket, then reached out for her hand as he rose to his feet. “Now, if you’ll follow me, your erotic fantasy is about to begin.”
In a daze, Vivian followed him up a flight of winding stairs to the second floor. She couldn’t stop thinking about her blood on the contract, the way her name had written itself on the paper. If that was a trick, it was a damn good one, but an uneasy weight in the pit of her stomach had her struggling desperately to explain how such a thing could be possible. Was she drugged and hallucinating? She had refused the drink he’d offered. Perhaps she was hypnotized and imagining things. She didn’t remember being put into a trance, but he might have instructed her not to remember. That seemed the most likely explanation, and she clung to it for the sake of her sanity.
“This is our master suite,” Maximus said, stopping outside an ordinary looking bedroom door. “Within, you will find everything that you desire. Just remember, this is your fantasy, and nothing can harm you. When you are ready, enter and enjoy.” He gave her a small, knowing smile and stepped back from the door.
As nervous as she was, Vivian could not deny her own curiosity. As far as showmanship went, this place was a ten, and when she reached out and opened the door, she almost believed there would be a mermaid and a dragon waiting on the other side.
She stepped into the room, at once overwhelmed by the stately beauty of the antique bed and the fine furnishings, and at the same time, disappointed to find it empty. She felt silly for hoping for the impossible and flopped down on the huge bed with a gusty sigh.
Splash!
Vivian sat bolt upright, her heart pounding, as something made a loud splashing sound in the adjoining bathroom.
“Hello?” she called. “Is someone there?”
A feminine voice giggled and answered, “Why don’t you come and see for yourself?”
Vivian closed her eyes and took a bracing breath. “It’s not real,” she whispered, then rose from the bed and marched into the bathroom, determined to see through the illusion and not be fooled by Maximus’ cheap tricks. That determination lasted all of three seconds once she stepped through the doorway and feasted her eyes upon the dusky mermaid lounging in the huge, claw-footed bathtub.
Hair as black as night spilled over bare, golden-brown shoulders, her wet skin gleaming as she draped her arms gracefully over the rim of the bath, the water lapping against her full breasts as her tail swished back and forth. From the waist up, she was the most beautiful woman, and from the hips down, she was a sleek, iridescent fish, her scales and fins shimmering with blue and green and gold.
“Hello there, human female,” the mermaid said, her dark eyes moving down Vivian’s body. “I am Mariana, Queen of the Depths. And who might you be?”
“V-Vivian,” she whispered.
Queen Mariana regarded her for a moment. “Well, Vivian?” she asked finally. “Are you going to attend me or not? I need to be bathed.”
“Yes, of course, Your Majesty,” Vivian said, snapping out of her daze and deciding to play along. This was much more creative than what she had described to Maximus. Trembling inside, she approached the tub, devouring every inch of supple flesh and gauzy fin. Grasping the soap, she leaned over the tub, dipped her hands into the warm water, and began to wash the mermaid’s arm.
Splash!
Vivian gasped as a flick of that powerful tail drenched her from head to toe. Shocked, she stood dripping on the tile floor, not sure what to do.
“I’m sorry, did I get you wet?” the Queen asked. “Better take those off so they can dry.”
Suddenly self-conscious, Vivian turned her back to the tub and began to remove her clothes. She stripped down to her bra and panties, then turned back, fighting the urge to cover herself with her hands. She knew she was in shape and not bad to look at, but compared to the mermaid, she was just a dowdy old frump with too much belly and not enough boobs.
“Oh, my, what lovely legs you have,” Queen Mariana said, leaning on the edge of the tub to get a closer look.
“Really?” Vivian said, looking down. Her thighs were too thick, her knees knobby, and she had faded scars on one shin from a bicycle accident in college.
“Oh, yes. Come here so I may touch them.”
Vivian stepped closer as the mermaid reached out, trailing slender fingers over Vivian’s skin, sending a flash of hot desire through Vivian’s body. She wanted to feel those elegant hands all over her, and she shivered as soft fingertips slid up her inner thigh and brushed against the silky material of her panties.
“Why, these are wet, too,” Queen Mariana said, hooking her fingers into the lace waistband and pulling Vivian’s panties down. “You are dripping wet and shivering, my dear. Come into the tub with me and warm up.”
Vivian needed no second invitation. Sitting on the edge, she swung her legs over, intending to sit down by the mermaid’s tail, where there was plenty of room in the over-sized tub, but Queen Mariana had other ideas. Grabbing Vivian by the hips, she pulled her into the water, on top of herself, until Vivian was kneeling astride that supple fish tail, the smooth, slippery scales pressed against her inner thighs.
“We don’t want this to get wet, either,” the Queen said, unfastening Vivian’s bra and sliding it off her shoulders. Vivian watched it sail through the air and land on the tiled floor. “That’s much better, isn’t it? Such nice tits should not be covered and restrained. They should be worshiped and enjoyed.” Vivian gasped as warm, soft hands cupped her breasts, kneading the firm flesh and teasing her nipples into hard points.
Suddenly, the Queen stopped. “What’s wrong? Don’t you think my tits are nice enough to be worshiped, too?”
“Forgive me, Your Majesty,” Vivian said, pressing her hands to the wet, warm skin. Hesitantly at first, she caressed the firm mounds, but as Queen Mariana moaned and arched her body into Vivian’s hands, her confidence increased. She teased the mermaid’s dark nipples, rolling the pebbled flesh between her finger and thumb. “Please, my Queen,” she asked breathlessly, “may I kiss you?”
In answer, Queen Mariana raised her head and captured Vivian’s lips in a hungry kiss. Vivian’s head spun, her body burning with desire. It was everything she had imagined, and more, the sensation of being touched by a female hand both foreign and exciting, as well as familiar and comforting.
Tongues tangling, Vivian closed her eyes, moaning as that soft hand left her breast, sliding down wet skin to tug and tease Vivian’s neatly trimmed curls. She gasped as the mermaid stroked her pussy, rubbing against her sensitive mound before slipping two fingers between her swollen lips and tracing a slow circle around her throbbing clit.
Panting, Vivian rocked her hips, the water sloshing all around them and splashing out onto the floor as she ground against Queen Mariana’s hand. Pulling back, the mermaid laughed.
“Perhaps we should move this someplace dryer, before we flood the entire house.”
“Can you do that?” Vivian asked, breathless as she continued to stroke the Queen’s perfect breasts. “Leave the water, I mean?”
“Of course,” she replied. “When dry, my fins become legs, although not nearly as shapely as yours.” Beneath the water, she caressed one of Vivian’s thighs, her hand creeping around to grip and knead her firm ass.
“Mmm, I should probably find some towels, then,” Vivian moaned, reluctant to leave the tub.
“I saw some in the bedroom, on the dresser.”
Still, Vivian didn’t move. The water was warm and Queen Mariana’s skin was so soft. After a moment, the mermaid leaned close and whispered in Vivian’s ear.
“Once I have legs, I’ll let you taste my pussy.”
Vivian shot out of the water and scrambled over the edge of the tub so fast her wet feet nearly went sliding out from under her. The mermaid laughed, a lilting, musical sound, as Vivian ran stark-naked from the room, the chill air raising goosebumps along her bare body. She rushed toward the dresser, where a tall stack of fluffy towels waited, but stopped dead as something long and dark and sinuous slithered across the floor in front of her.
Heart pounding, she turned toward the bed, and came face to face with a huge, red-brown dragon draped across the mattress. Orange eyes flickering like live coals stared back at her from a deep-set skull covered in scales and spikes and twisting horns. The beast had a long neck and tail, and a muscular body in between, with a pair of large, leathery wings folded against its back.
“There you are,” the dragon said, small curls of smoke rising up from its nostrils. “You know, it’s not wise to keep a dragon waiting. It doesn’t take long to go from horny to hungry.” A long black tongue slid out of the dragon’s mouth, the forked tip flicking in the air.
“I-I’m sorry,” Vivian stammered. “I didn’t know you were waiting. I was with Queen Mariana—”
The dragon snorted, singeing the bedspread as flames erupted from its nostrils. “That overgrown trout is no queen! Where is she? I’ll turn her into sushi.” It started to get up, the bed frame creaking and groaning beneath its weight.
“I think she left already,” Vivian said, stepping away from the bathroom door. “I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name.”
“I didn’t give it,” the dragon said sulkily as it lay back down. “I am Fyre, Terror of the Skies, Devourer of Souls, the flame that burns forever.”
Behind her, in the bathroom, Vivian thought she heard a soft splash and what sounded like someone muttering, “Oh, brother,” but she couldn’t be sure.
“I’m very humbled to meet you,” she said. “Forgive me, but are you a male dragon, or a female?”
“Can’t you tell?” Fyre said with another snort. “Of course you can’t. Humans are such ignorant, blind little creatures. I am female, as you could plainly tell if you bothered to look.” She rolled onto her side and raised her hind leg, exposing her scaled underbelly. Down between her legs, at the base of her tail, there was a slight bulge, the glossy scales creased and dimpled, forming a slit in her armored hide.
“Oh, of course,” Vivian said. “I see now. How silly of me.”
“Good, now what that’s cleared up, don’t just stand there,” Fyre said. “Come here.”
Cautiously, Vivian moved closer, stepping over the end of the snake-like tail. She stopped at the corner of the bed. “What would you like me to do?”
With a flick of her powerful tail, Fyre sent Vivian sprawling on her face upon the bed.
“I would like you to to do as I say the first time,” the dragon said testily. “I said come here.”
Wary of the tail, Vivian crawled onto the bed beside the dragon.
“Now, rub your hand along my cloaca.”
Vivian reached out, her fingers hovering over the slit in the dragon’s scales. “Here?”
“Yes, there. Rub hard. Ohhh, just like that.”
The scales were smooth and warm and softer than Vivian had imagined, more like flexible plastic, giving as she pressed against the dragon’s slit. Thick, clear fluid welled up, slicking her fingers, as the slight bulge began to swell. Vivian gasped, pulling her hand back, as the scales gaped open, revealing slick, pink flesh within. It looked a lot like a human pussy, only about three times bigger.
“What is this?” Vivian asked, hesitantly rubbing a large nub of dark flesh that hardened at her touch.
“What do you think it is?” Fyre replied, her voice tight. “Quit asking stupid questions and just suck on it.”
“Oh, right,” Vivian said, her cheeks heating up as she blushed. She’d been so fascinated by the dragon, she’d forgotten she was naked in bed with the creature. On her hands and knees, she leaned in, pressing her face against that slick slit and wrapping her lips around the dragon’s giant clit. It nearly filled her moth, hot and throbbing against her tongue, the taste sweet. She sucked, flicking her tongue against it, and was gratified to hear Fyre moan.
“That’s it, just like that,” the dragon gasped. “Now, fuck me. Use your hand.”
Vivian lifted her head, licking the sweetness from her lips as she slid her fingers into the dragon’s slit, finding her tight tunnel and pushing inside. Walls of muscle gripped her hand, squeezing and contracting, trying to pull her deeper. She shoved, sinking her arm into the dragon’s vagina. Beneath her, Fyre shuddered with pleasure.
This is so fucking hot, she thought, bending her head and devouring Fyre’s clit once more.
“Oh, yes! Fuck yes!” Fyre exclaimed. “You wicked girl. Let’s see how you like it.”
Before Vivian could decide what the dragon meant by that, she felt something slick and solid slide between her thighs and rub against her hot nether lips. She glanced back as Fyre pressed her scaled nose against Vivian’s ass, her long, muscular tongue lapping at Vivian’s pussy.
Moaning low in her throat, Vivian spread her legs wider and tried to concentrate on what she was doing, her tongue teasing that giant bundle of nerves and licking up the sweet, slippery fluid that flowed like nectar. Fyre licked harder, plunging between her lips and assaulting her clit until she was shaking, her hips jerking as she flew toward the precipice of orgasm.
Suddenly, the dragon pulled back, leaving her pussy cold and aching. Vivian raised her head to see what was going on, just as that wicked forked tongue thrust between her lips and deep into her tight tunnel. Vivian cried out, her body stretched and filled by that solid rod of muscle, as big as any cock she’d known. But unlike a cock, hammering blindly into her, Fyre’s tongue writhed and curled and sought out the places that made her shudder and twitch and scream as the orgasm thundered through her.
“Who is making all the noise out here?” asked a familiar voice, and Vivian raised her head, pulling her hand out of the dragon’s passage as Queen Mariana strode out of the bathroom on a pair of slender legs that flashed and shimmered, covered in blue, green, and gold scales up to her narrow waist. Even out of the water, her bare breasts defied gravity. “You!” the mermaid said, pointing at the dragon. “What are you doing with my human, you inflated lizard?”
Fyre withdrew her tongue from Vivian’s pussy, making her shudder and moan.
“Your human?” the dragon said, black smoke curling up from her nostrils. “This one is mine! Go back to your pond before I fry you to a crisp and serve you with chips!” She spat a burst of flame into the room, leaving soot-marks on the ceiling.
“You just try it,” the Queen said. “I’ll have your scaly hide for boots!”
“Ladies, please!” Vivian said, before things could get ugly. “This is my fantasy and I’ll have no more fighting.”
“Fine,” the mermaid said, crossing her arms over her breasts, “then tell this overgrown reptile to get lost.”
“Better yet,” said Fyre, “tell that screeching catfish to take a swim!”
Vivian looked back and forth between the two, utterly torn. This wasn’t part of her fantasy. She shouldn’t have to choose.
“Well?” Queen Mariana demanded. “Which one of us do you want to stay?”
“Both of you?” Vivian said in a small voice.
The dragon cocked her head to look down at Vivian. “Are you asking, or telling?”
“Um...telling. I want both of you.”
Queen Mariana let her lips quirk into a small smile. “Good choice, human. I had a feeling you’d be fun to play with. Now, get away from that overweight alligator’s flabby snatch and come see what royal twat tastes like.”
“Royal!” Fyre roared with laughter, rattling the windows in their casings. “You’re about as royal as the dump I took last week. Your father was an eel and your mother whored herself down on the docks to any sailor with a quarter.”
The mermaid gasped, her lovely face lined with sorrow at the dragon’s cruel words, and she turned away, covering her face with her hands.
“Now look what you did,” Vivian said, climbing off the bed and rushing to Queen Mariana’s side. She put her arm around the mermaid’s shaking shoulders. “Don’t cry, Your Highness. I don’t care what she says, you are a Queen to me.”
Queen Mariana quickly dried her tears, leaving her just as lovely as before.
“That’s kind of you to say, but it would be even more convincing if you were on your knees.”
“Yes, my Queen,” Vivian said, sinking down in front of the mermaid, her scale-covered pussy right in front of Vivian’s face. She had a faint odor of fish and brine, like the sea, but not unpleasant. Leaning forward, Vivian used her fingers to part the scaly folds and reveal the soft, pink pearl within.
“Oh, my! Oh, yes!” Queen Mariana gasped as Vivian devoured her pussy, licking and sucking on her salty clit until it was hard and throbbing against her tongue. “Stop, stop!” the mermaid said suddenly, her hand pushing against Vivian’s shoulder. “My knees feel like they’re about to buckle. I need to lie down.”
She staggered and Vivian jumped up, leading her over to the bed, but instead of lying upon it, she pushed Vivian down onto her back and climbed on top of her, her knees next to Vivian’s shoulders and her gaping pussy inches above her face. Vivian gasped as the mermaid slid her hand between Vivian’s thighs, coaxing her legs apart. Knees bent and heels dug into the mattress, Vivian fought the urge to rock her hips as Queen Mariana rubbed against her wet mound, nimble fingers parting her lips and a wicked tongue delving inside to tease Vivian’s aching clit.
Wrapping her arms around Queen Mariana’s slender hips, Vivian lifted her head and began to feast on the mermaid’s juicy snatch once more, their moans and slurps filling the room.
“I see you forgot about me,” Fyre said sullenly. “Maybe this will remind you.”
Vivian cried out, her body bucking as the dragon’s long tongue thrust between her legs once more, plunging deep into her womb, filling her passage with hot, hard muscle. She clenched around it, quaking with pleasure so intense it stole her breath.
Not to be outdone, apparently, Queen Mariana flicked her tongue against Vivian’s clit until she was shaking, an orgasm like a freight train barreling through her. She cried out, hips jerking as she came, wave after wave of ecstasy rolling through her until she thought she was going to pass out. She tried to twist away from the industrious tongues, to close her legs and protect her shuddering body, but the mermaid held her down, the dragon’s head between her thighs.
“Please,” Vivian gasped. “No more, please!”
But they weren’t listening, or if they heard her, they didn’t care. Queen Mariana swirled her tongue around Vivian’s clit, sucking hard on the throbbing nub, and Fyre’s tongue plunged into her quaking, clenching passage like a piston of flesh, the wicked forked tip ticking deep inside of her. Vivian squirmed beneath their relentless assault, her hands clutching at the bed as they drove her toward the edge of another thunderous orgasm.
“Oh fuck!” she shouted. “Ohfuckohfuckohfuck!” She screamed, hips bucking and toes curling as the hurricane within her made landfall. She squeezed her eyes shut and held on for dear life, riding each wild wave that crashed over her, tossing her on a sea of ecstasy.
When the storm finally subsided, Vivian lay gasping, muscles twitching as echoes of her orgasm shuddered through her. She opened her eyes, shocked to discover that she was alone. Well, almost.
“So, my dear, did you enjoy yourself?” Maximus leaned over the bed, grinning down at Vivian. She bit back a scream as she scrambled off the bed, trying to cover herself as she looked around for her clothes before remembering that she’d left them in the bathroom.
“Relax, I have no interest in your body,” Maximus said, grabbing one of the large bath towels off the dresser and tossing it to her. “I’m only interested in one thing—are you satisfied with your encounter?”
Vivian wrapped the towel around herself, her inner thighs slippery, her pussy still throbbing with the aftershocks. Was she satisfied? She’d never cum so hard in her life. She opened her mouth to answer, but quickly closed it again.
“What if I’m not?” she asked.
He gave her a crooked, leering grin. “Satisfaction is guaranteed. I’d be forced to call your companions back in here to finish the job.”
Vivian shuddered, her pussy clenching. “Yes, I’m completely satisfied,” she said. She wasn’t sure she could survive another round with the two of them.
“Great to hear, my dear,” Maximus said, clapping his hands together. “That completes our contract and transfers ownership of five percent of your soul to me.”
Vivian took a step back, one hand pressed over her heart. “Is it...is it going to hurt when you take it?”
Maximus laughed. “Oh, you sweet girl. Of course not. I’m not taking anything from you. Like I said, you can think of it as an investment. If I owned five percent of a business, I wouldn’t carve out a hunk of their office, now would I? Bricks and carpet and wiring? What use would that be?”
“Okay, but—”
“Listen, I hate to rush you,” he said, glancing at the watch on his wrist, “but I need to have this room cleaned before anyone can use it, so if you can get your things, that would be appreciated.”
“Oh, right! Sorry,” Vivian said, hurrying into the bathroom. “I’m just wondering how you can run a business if you don’t actually get anything for your services.” She lifted her bra and panties out of a puddle, her nose wrinkling at the thought of putting them back on.
“My employees are fairly compensated and well-treated,” Maximus said from the doorway. “You didn’t hear either of them complaining, did you?”
“Well, no...”
“Then you let me worry about my bottom line,” Maximus said with a charming smile. He looked different, somehow, but Vivian couldn’t say how. She pulled on her jeans and shirt, which were damp, but wearable, wrung the water out of her underwear, and stuffed them into her purse. Slipping into her shoes, she headed for the door.
“Thanks, this was...unbelievable,” she said as she passed Maximus.
“Did it help?” he asked. “Are you secure in your sexuality now?”
She paused and glanced back. “I think so. Thank you.”
“Well, if you ever need to do more research, you know where to find me. It might be a good idea to take a ride on a male dragon before you make up your mind. More data points and all that.” He looked over the top of his spectacles and winked at her, and she realized what was different. He had the golden eyes of a goat.
“Um...thanks, but I don’t think so,” she said, and she left, her slick pussy reminding her with every step that her fantasy had been anything but a fantasy. Before she even made it to her car, she found herself wondering what a dragon cock would look like, feel like, taste like, how big would it be, filling and stretching her pussy, and how would it feel to have a dragon cum inside of her? As she started her car, she sighed, acknowledging that Maximus had won this round. She would most definitely be back.
1
5.1K
7
2
1
Young and rich James Astor is living a life many can only dream off. With college on the horizon he would soon leave his parents mansion and start his own life with every opportunity a young boy like him could get, if it weren't for a peculiar fantasy that didn't leave his troubled and hormone driven mind alone. But while most kept it as what it was, a fantasy, he had the means to make it reality.
I’m not sure when it started but the older I got the harder it was for me to ignore these urges. Whenever I saw her serve us food, clean my room or just do her other duty’s I was constantly fantasizing about her. Many other rich 18 year old guys in my position would probably have a hidden fetish for their maids too, but mine went way further as I didn’t have a hard on for my much older maid. No I had a deep desire to be in her role itself. The thought of wearing her uniform, doing her menial tasks while the rich folks around me treated me as a normal maid or just completely ignored turned me on so much and was a fantasy of mine that became ever so harder to ignore these last few days after reaching my 18th birthday. Truth be told I already sneaked some of our servants uniforms into my bedroom. Locking myself inside of it I wore it and pretended to be one of the maids. As I had a hard time imitating a young female voice, I had better results trying to sound like an older woman with a bit more rustier voice. The more I did it the more this ‘role’ developed. While wearing one of the uniforms I gave myself the name of Hazel Bloom, a 48 year old maid under the service of the young master James Astor, my real self. As my arousal became too much I relieved myself while still wearing the uniforms only to feel embarrassed and ashamed of what I just did in my post nut clarity. But all those thoughts and desires came back again and again no matter how I felt afterwards in my short moments of clarity. Maybe it was my hormone driven mind bringing me in these situations and clouded my judgment but I knew I just didn’t have the willpower to resist. Too strong was this fantasy of mine.
These coming days were even harder for me to function normal as the prospect of leaving my home for college made me realize I would also leave behind my fathers mansion and with that the entire point of having a maid. My father wanted for me to have a classic college experience. Living in a dorm, go on parties and in his words “to sow my wild oats” and later on become the heir he always wanted me to be. Of course he didn’t know anything about my weird fetish. Even though I liked the thought of being reduced to a lowly poor maid, working for people with no fear of making ends meet while I could be lucky to pay my rent, this was after all still a fantasy. Nothing in this world would make me give up the wealth I was born in so I did everything I could to keep this as secret as possible. The last thing I needed to my troubled mind was being disinherited and cast out with nothing on me but my shoes and what I currently had in my wallet.
Maybe all I needed was to get it all out of my system. Make my fantasy as real as possible for a short time, live in it and when I’m fully satisfied and can’t bear it anymore I would become normal again and go on with my life. But I didn’t know how, at least not yet. The closer I got to my graduation the more effort I put into finding a solution. Searching through the entire internet I found all kind of websites, ranging from useful tips and tricks to straight out selling myself off to slavers into a third world country with fake documents. While that was of course way too much, the idea regarding fake documents was something that could make my experience so much more immersive. I had enough money and enough connections to make Hazel into a real person. The only problem was how would I make myself look like her. Finding many forums about cross dressing, makeup tutorials for men and dressing yourself to be convincing, nothing of that was what I really wanted. I was about to give up and felt angry after coming so far in my planing phase. That was until a thought crossed my mind that might be the solution to my last obstacle.
Remembering how my mom and some of her friends always went to that beauty clinic to make themselves look younger for a while with Botox and all other kind of chemical crap, I wondered if they could do it the other way around too. Make myself look more female and older for a while. A visit to the clinic would give me certainty. The next day I made up an excuse to go out for a while, pretending to spend some time with my friends before everyone spreads out to a different college. I didn’t have to wait too long for an appointment as the doc knew my families name from my mom’s frequent visits. He was probably happy to make another quick buck, which if he had the skills, he would.
“So let me get this clear. You want me to make you look like an older woman. But only for a while?” Doctor Brown said, still a bit confused from my request. “But why?”
I was so nervous in that moment but managed to keep a cool head through all of this.
“Does it matter? You get the money after all.” Trying to sound confident as I didn’t want him to dig in too deep into this. While we had a doctor patient confidentiality I didn’t want to take any bets if he would really be quiet if he knew the entire embarrassing truth.
“Well… You rich folks sure have weird requests sometimes. But it’s the land of the free after all so whatever. Yes I think I can do it. There are some chemicals that can make your skin look older but I have to look a bit more into the details of it. For the rest I can give you breast implants or a lot more depends how daring you are. Some of it might be harder to reverse though and as always small scars after that are most likely unavoidable.” He said as he leaned back into his chair.
“What do you mean harder to reverse? I don’t want you to cut my dick off or anything like that. It’s just I want to appearance of an older women. Around 48 years old if possible.” I said.
“Yes yes I understand. What I mean is I can make your crotch just as flat so you could wear a bikini for example. On a closer inspection it would be clear it’s not a real vagina but that’s of course not what we want here. You testicles will be pushed into your inguinal canal and I fix your penis into a position that makes the area flat and forces you to sit while peeing. Your breasts could be formed by using your own body fat, there is a brand new procedure for it and many other beauty clinics are trying it out right now. The end results are amazing and very convincing. With that we could give them a natural sag and…” The doc explained while I was overwhelmed by the sheer amount of information flooding my brain. He was getting excited about what he could all do while I had a hard time following him, but I knew he was the man I needed for this.
In the end he showed me a picture of myself on his laptop and changed it with some ai generating software to alter my appearance. As the program slowly made my face look older I was amazed by just how convincing I could look like. During this I had a hard time to hide my raging boner in my pants as I saw my own feminized and older face. Next he placed my head on a woman’s body with huge sagging tits and wide hips. He said something about hips but with so much information at once I completely blended that part out but from the looks of it, it was worth it. Staring at the monitor with my mouth wide open I could hear my own heart beating in excitement. Was I really going to do this all to myself? To live out my own perverted fantasy? Most likely yes as my arousal was fogging my judgment and all I could think of was looking like her and acting like the maid I wanted to be.
“So? What do you say?” He said, waking me out of my trance.
“It’s… It’s a lot to take in. And you are sure you could reverse it all when I’m ready to be myself again?” I asked.
“As I already explained most of it yes.” He said with a small annoyed undertone in his voice not wanting to repeat everything again. He was probably referring to the scars I might keep from all of this but that was a tiny price to pay to finally live out my fantasy.
“Wow. That…” I cleared my throat and composed myself, trying to look confident again. “That looks pretty good doc. When can we schedule these operations. I would like to have them as soon as possible and best case all at once.”
“Whoa hold still young man. First off, I’m quiet booked out so not in the next two months that’s for sure and we can’t do them all at once. Your body needs to recover but we can do them in quiet a short frequency. Let me check my calendar.” He said while typing into his laptop. While this was already more than I expected or hoped, the thought of jumping into my fantasy in small steps felt kind of underwhelming. It would take so long and until it was all done I couldn’t do much as I would have to hide from my family in that time. Otherwise it would be pretty difficult to explain to my dad why I was running around with tits or looked older than I actually was.
“Uhm doc. Is it possible to stay in your clinic during it all? You know just keep me in a coma or something like that. I just want to go to sleep as I am and wake up like you showed me on your laptop.” I could see his mind rattling as he thought about my question. If that won’t work I guess I just have to go with my original plan. While it was what I wanted, I was now hooked on what he showed me and just how much more was doable than I ever imagined.
“I think that’s doable. Usually patients stay with us for a week at best if they had a bit more done on them but it’s not impossible to stay longer that is of course if the payment for it can be done.” He said, raising his eyebrow. He probably expected for me to say no but what he didn’t know is that my dad gave me already more than enough money to live through college without any concern about my finances. For him those were peanuts, barely worth mentioning but for a young man like me or just anyone in the middle or lower class, this was more than enough to live off comfortably for a few years on a low budget.
“Don’t worry about that doc. You know my family. Just give me a number and it will be paid.” I said with a smug smile on my face. He just started to type in wildly into his laptop as I waited for him to finish all the details. In the end we made an appointment when to start. I picked the day after my high school graduation. But as soon as he showed me the estimated price I barely managed to keep up my poker face. This was way more than I thought it would be. If I really went through with it I would just have enough for the fake documents of Hazel and a bit of a safety net for emergencies. But I had to go through with it now. I couldn’t go back anymore after seeing all of this, I would constantly ask myself ‘what if’. Without a clear thought I agreed and we shook our hands. Before I left his office I asked if I could have that ai generated picture of my feminized older self. That was the perfect picture for the fake documents I was about to manage next.
During the next days I constantly thought about it. Was I really going through with it. Was I going to far? I was a hetero guy after all and this just sounded so weird and fucked up every time I had a short moment of clarity. But those moments were quickly pushed away as the sheer thought of it made me horny beyond believe again. Getting the documents was probably the easiest part in my entire plan. I guess money opens many doors and services normal people could only dream of. As the date of my graduation came closer I finally braved myself enough to confront my dad. After all he still expected me to leave the house and go to college shortly after the graduation day. I would leave my home but I wouldn’t arrive at college, at least not if everything worked out for me.
Going into his home office I saw him talking with one of his business partners on the phone. I just waited for him to finish and just stood there in front of his desk. With a raised finger he signaled me he was about to finish and pointed at the seat next to me.
“Bob, Bob listen! I don’t care, just get it done!” He said with a commanding voice before hanging up.
“Hey champ, what can I do for you?” He asked. In an instant he changed between business man to wholesome father figure. This was something that still spooks me but I guess he could separate work and family pretty well.
“Well dad it’s about college. I… uh I thought maybe I could do a gap year and start a bit later.” I saw his mouth already opening to say something. “Before you say anything just listen! I had a pretty boring high school life and before I go out into the real world and become an adult I want to see it all. So I thought I just enter college next year and travel around the world. See what it all has to offer and get experience, you know…” I said. To be honest this was more or less a copy of what one of my class mates was about to do but it sounded pretty good as an excuse to get away for a while. I saw my dad raising his eyebrows as he was caught off guard from what I said.
“I… wow. I didn’t expect that. You were always the more quiet one and I hoped when I put you through the typical college experience you would grow into a real man but I guess I underestimated you. You know you remind me of myself when I was your age. Only difference, I did a world tour with one of my buddy's back in the days. We made a list of…” And with that he started rambling about his past and his journey through all parts of the world with his old college buddy and now business partner. It was hard to pretend to be interested in his story but I knew I got him. All I needed was to endure it and my plan could be executed perfectly. We spend a few hours in his office and talked like we never did before. At some point I completely forgot about the reason I came and just enjoyed some father-son time we rarely had. We were cut off when his alarm ringed and he had to prepare himself for the next meeting. With my fathers blessing I left his office and polished the rough edges of my plan. With Hazel’s fake documents I managed to apply for a banking account and rented a small furnished apartment for one year in advance at the other side of the city. I wanted to have it all perfectly set for my fantasy.
Counting the days until my graduation and my vacation into Hazel, I tried to eat a lot more to gain some weight. Like the doc told me, the more fat I had the better he could relocate it and enhance my curves. Whenever our maids served me my extra requested food I could only think of how I would soon be one of them. Serving some entitled rich kid his lavish dishes and obeying his every command. I probably masturbated more in these days than all my previous years combined as the thought of becoming a maid was the biggest turn on I could ever get. This was only overshadowed by the short moments of post nut clarity. Whenever these moments hit me I was shocked of how far I was willing to go. Many times I was close to grab my phone and cancel my appointment and everything else linked to it. But it was only close. Never was my mind clear long enough to really do it.
And as my graduation day came and went I was full off excitement, fear and most of all, arousal. Packing the suitcases into my car I said goodbye to my mom and dad before driving off. During the drive towards the clinic my hands were shaking form pure excitement. Just in a few hours I would fall asleep in an operation room and wake up looking like the person on the new id I had in a separate much more feminine looking wallet. I was about to become Hazel Bloom, 48 year old woman. Copying my senior maids credentials I would most likely be able to find a job as a real maid and fulfill my fantasy to it’s maximum.
While I waited in the lobby of the beauty clinic I was deep in my own thoughts. Surprisingly during all this scheme I didn’t think of a time frame. Well I said I take a gap year to my dad but I don’t really expect it to last this long, but what if I my fetish runs off just one week in? That would be kind of awkward considering the huge effort I put into this.
“Mr Astor?” The receptionist called out my name. “Everything is prepared. Please follow me.” I took my backpack with my belongings and everything I need whenever I wake up and followed her. Walking behind her I wondered if she knew why I was here. Would she think I’m a freak? A pervert? But my mind wasn’t on it’s own for too long as I was entering a bedroom that looked more like a mix of a hotel suite and a hospital room.
“This is where you will stay during the your time here. You can stow away your backpack into one of the cabinets. Take your time to prepare and dress into the hospital gown. When you are ready just press this button next to your bed and a nurse will be called to transport you to the operating room.” Without much words she closed the door behind me and left. Looking around I was a bit scared from all of it. I have never slept somewhere else without anyone knowing where I was. It almost felt like I was completely alone and on my own and a part of me screamed to call it off. But as I put my backpack and wallet away I took a last look at the picture of Hazel and knew there was no way I would stop now.
After changing clothes I laid on the bed and pressed the button. After a few seconds a nurse came into my room, greeting me with a smile before rolling me into the operation room. As I laid there, the bright light shining into my face I saw the doc standing next to me. He read through some papers before his focus was on me.
“So James. Big day huh? I’m asking you like I do to all my patients. Are you really sure about that? No shame in saying no.” I didn’t reply instantly with vigor as I wanted to. Something in my mind slowed me down but I dismissed it and just stammered out an unsure yes. A few seconds later a mask was held over my face as I slowly fell asleep.
I don’t know how much time passed when I woke up again. Still drowsy from whatever they gave me to wake up, I was disoriented by my surroundings. Looking around it took me a while to remember it was my room inside the beauty clinic and with every minute I was awake, more and more of my memories returned. As the feeling of my body returned I became aware by the strong alien feeling of it. Something heavy was sitting on my chest and my hips hurt like hell. Looking down I noticed that my blanket was bulged at my chest area. I was about to push the blanket away when I noticed my hand. The skin on it looked so dry and wrinkled. It looked definitely much older now. I looked in amazement at it for a few minutes before I remembered my chest. Pressing my hands on it and felt two huge squishy globes. Grabbing both of them with my hands I played around to make sure I wasn’t dreaming and as I tugged on them I felt a sharp pain, confirming this was all real. They were now part of me for sure and I was burning with anticipation to see them. Raising my upper body on the bed I felt them move around with every motion and their weight was now more obvious then ever. They were damn heavy and they were now stuck on my chest for the near future. Looking around the room again I noticed a full length mirror placed at the corner. Without a second thought I jumped out of bed and was about to walk towards it if it weren’t for the sharp pain in my hips that stopped me.
“Oh fuck!” I screamed out. I took my time to stand up. For some reason the weight of my body caused me pain in my hips and as I started to walk I noticed how I automatically swayed my hips more than I was used to.
As soon as my reflection hit the mirror I was about to scream but quickly realized the person in the mirror was me. Or rather Hazel now. Somehow I almost looked like that Hazel picture I got from the doc many weeks ago but it was also so different that I could hardly recognize myself. While I still had most of my old features, it took me a concentrated look to see them. But some parts were changed completely. Apart from the older looking skin, my nose was a bit smaller too if I had to guess. This alone made the rest of my face look completely not James like. Getting past this shock I undid my gown to finally have a view at the entirety of my body. As I stood there in all my naked glory I had a hard time to take it all in. The doc made no small promises as almost all of my body looked so different to what I looked before. My somewhat chubby belly disappeared. It’s fat most likely used to enhance my hips and ass and create my now large and natural looking sagging tits. Just from the weight and size alone I guessed to be at least an e-cup. On top of it they had those recognizable stretch marks, making it look like I was carrying those around since puberty. I felt the arousal building up inside of me as I looked at the hot looking cougar inside the mirror. But instead of feeling my boner rise I felt a sharp pain in my crotch. Looking down I saw a vagina. Or something that closely resembled one. Pushing my finger against it I felt the pressure transferred to my penis somewhere hidden and tugged away inside of it. It was desperately trying to become erect as I became just as horny as I was days before the operation. In that moment I thought I made a mistake on that part. How am I going to jerk off now? I tried to rub myself there, hoping that the pressure would more or less transfer to my penis and make me come but it was futile and only made it worse as I saw that old lady trying to rub herself off, her fingers nestled on her pussy lips. Looking at my fingers on my crotch I noticed something was off but I couldn’t really see what. It took me a while until the dots connected. I had a thigh gap! But how? I surely didn’t have one before and it didn’t look like he cut off some meat on my thighs to make it look that way. But as I rubbed my soft and hairless thighs together I noticed that my hips in general were pretty wide and no matter how much I pressed my legs together they would only converge at the knees. Was that the reason I felt pain in my hips? How did he do it?
Before I could think about ways of how, the door next to me opened and the doc entered my room.
“Oh you are finally awake. Wonderful. I see you are already taking in my work. I’m quiet surprised myself how good you came out.” He said as he moved with his clipboard towards a chair and sat down. “Well Mr Astor, there were no complication and you healed way better than expected. Scaring is at a minimum and your movement should be just as good as before. I would like to keep you here for another hour just in case but in my opinion you are good to go if you feel well enough.”
My mind could barely take his words in as I was still occupied with the mirror. “Wow… y-you really did it. I’m just… wow.” I could barely find the words. “But one question. What happened with my hips? I mean, look at it.” I said as I turned around and pointed at the gap.
“Oh yeah that was one of the procedures we talked in our first meeting. It’s similar to the way people treat short legs. We adjusted your pelvic bone and from the last x-ray it healed quiet well. You might feel some pain for the next week or two until your body adjusts to it. I wrote you a prescription for pain medication you can pick up at the front desk. If the pain isn’t subsiding after around two weeks, please call and we make a check up.”
I couldn’t really find words for it. I wasn’t sure how he could reverse this part but looking back I was just amazed by just how much it adds to the whole picture.
“Well I better leave you some privacy. I hope everything is to your liking Mr Astor and please call us when something is off or causes problems.” He said before leaving me alone again. Getting called Mr or just by my real name was so strange now as all I could see was Hazel Bloom. The longer I stared into the mirror the more aroused I got and the more pain I felt on my crotch. I needed relief but this was the wrong place for it. I quickly checked for my belongings and to my luck they were still there as well as the clothes I prepared for Hazel.
I quickly put on the panties and bra, followed by a plain and boring looking cocktail dress. My heart was beating like crazy in excitement and all I wanted was to move into my rented apartment and have real alone time without the risk of someone barging in any minute. Just a few more steps and my time as Hazel Bloom would start. Checking myself a last time in the mirror all I could see was a mature woman with barely shoulder length black hair, wearing a dress that hugged her curves perfectly. What stood out the most was the back pack I carried over my shoulder as it was the same old guy-looking back pack I had before. Perhaps I should have prepared a purse too for this but it wouldn’t matter in a few minutes. Making my way towards the front desk I noticed a few other people sitting in the waiting area. To my horror I saw one of my mom’s friend reading a magazine while waiting for her appointment. My heart dropped into my stomach as I feared she would recognize me. I swiftly turned around and looked at the receptionist. I cleared my throat as I started to talk in the mature female voice I had trained the last few weeks to it’s perfection.
“I uhm I’m here for a prescription.” I said with a shacky but convincing voice.
“The name please?” She asked me. It was the same girl I saw before my operation. Didn’t she remember me and why I came here or does she really not recognize me? I beckoned her to come closer as I didn’t want to speak out my name too loud.
“Astor. J… James Astor.” Her eyes went wild as she now understood the situation. I could see she now recognized me and her face ran red. She looked through some papers at her front desk until she found what she was looking for.
“Here it is. I hope everything was to your liking… ma’am.” She said while putting emphasis on the last word. A shiver ran through my body as I felt like I was about to come right then and there. With wobbly legs I walked outside, shielding my face from my mom’s friend and went out back into the real world.
The bright sun was burning at my eyes as they had to get used to it again. Looking around I saw that nothing changed. Somehow I expected to be in a different world or something like that but it was just the way it was before I came here. Looking through my phone I checked all my messages. With a smile I could see that the delayed messages I created beforehand were send out to my father, buying me an alibi every time. The funniest part about this were the deep fake pictures I did of myself in various places around the world, faking my existence in these places. I compressed and reduced the quality of these pictures to make them look a tiny bit more authentic. My father always replied how happy he was for me and asked for some details like how’s the weather or did something exciting happen yet to which I of course never answered. Most of my pre-written messages were just about the same old me and how much fun this country, city, area or jungle was. I could give him a call but decided against it as all I wanted was to get myself into Hazel’s apartment as fast as possible.
I looked for my car which I parked near the clinic more than a month ago. Walking down the sidewalk I noticed just how much my hips swayed and despite some efforts I could not walk anything but in a very feminine way. It was a bit creepy as despite everything, I knew who I really was and could always switch back to my old voice and pretend to be James again. But the way I walked on the other hand was a constant reminder that I didn’t have any control over it, forcing me to walk in a womanly fashion. And by god did that turn me on. This was exactly what I wanted. I was walking and looking like an older woman and the views I got from men towards my ample cleavage just made it all so more exciting.
Turning around the corner I saw my car but not the way I wanted it to be. On my windshield were a huge amount of parking tickets but what was worse was the wheel clamp. This was my only way of easy transportation. “Fuck!” I cursed out loud in my male voice, getting stares from nearby passersby. With their stares making me feel uneasy, I reminded myself I better talk in my trained female voice from now on, as slipping up at the wrong moment could make things a whole lot more complicated. I walked around for a bit and got accustomed to how the world sees me now. What was the most obvious part was how many glances I got from other man. I could see the hunger in their eyes as their view landed on my cleavage and swaying hips. As I walked down the sidewalk I noticed a few shops pop up which caught my attention. First off I started with a hairdresser to fix this mess called my hair. During the last few weeks I let it grow out and it almost reached my shoulder.
As I entered the hairdressers salon I hoped my disguise was convincing enough. This would be my first interaction with someone who didn’t know me before. Looking around I saw only women getting their hair done and I would soon be one of them.
“Can I help you ma’am?” Came a voice from my left. Behind a counter stood a young girl, her eyebrows raised, expecting an answer from me.
“Oh uh I need my hair done if possible.” I said in my female voice.
“Do you have an appointment?”
“N-No. Do I need one? I thought I could just come in and get it done. Else I can come back later.” I said, feeling a bit disappointed.
“No it’s fine you just need to wait a bit until a spot gets free. If you want, you can take a seat over there. I’ll call you when we are ready for you.” She said while pointing towards the waiting area behind me.
“That sounds good. I’ll wait then, thank you.” I said before going over and sat down on the coach. Apart from me there were two other woman in the waiting area, both reading a magazine while waiting for their turn. None of them bat an eye that I was sitting there.
Looking down I noticed my legs were fairly spread out like I’m usually used to sit. I crossed my legs the same way those two other woman did. The feeling of my hairless thighs rubbing against each other while there was nothing between my legs to be crushed was making my tucked away dick wake up in excitement. But having no place to expand I was only met by a stinging pain and a frustrated moan escaped my lips.
“Everything fine dear? Is it the cramps?” The woman to my right asked me. It took me a while to understand what she meant but as soon as it made sense to me my arousal spiked even more. Here I was waiting to get my hair done while these women next to me thinks I have my period cramps. I was completely incognito and the thought of it, being this convincing was almost sending me over the edge.
“N-No it’s fine. They should go away any minute. I hope…” I said as my breathing became more heavy. I tried to distract myself and grabbed a magazine lying in front of me and started to read it. Most of the content was just boring beauty tips, cooking recipes or ways to lose weight but it helped. The more I read the deeper I lost myself in the articles and completely zoned out my surroundings. I’m not sure how much time passed but when I was called out and put down the magazine I noticed I was the only one left in the waiting area.
As I sat down on my seat I saw a large mirror in front of me. Seeing myself again or rather Hazel was still so alien to me. I was supposed to be an 18 year old boy starting his first year in college but looking at the mirror all I saw was an older lady. My view landed on my own breasts again as I was mesmerized by their appearance. Just when I was about to give them a small squeeze I was interrupted by the voice of the hairdresser coming to my spot.
“So what can we do for you today dear?” She said in a warm and welcoming voice.
“Well as you can see I need something of an overhaul. My hair looks chaotic and needs form.” I said in my Hazel voice. I wasn’t really sure what to say as I had honestly no clue what kind of hairstyle would fit me.
“Any preferences or wishes? We can also do your makeup and nails if you want.” She said. Looking at my nails and my face again it was true. I completely forgot I had no make up on or polished nails.
“Y-Yes. That sounds good. Just surprise me. I’m open for your expertise.” I said. Everything would be fine as I doubt I could have done a better job than her. Without much more questions she started and I enjoyed every moment of it. I basked in the pure experience of being treated as an older woman while getting my hair and nails done. The small talk was a bit harder to manage as she asked me questions about myself, my husband and my family. Since I created Hazel out of nowhere in my perverted mindset I expanded her background and just answered on the get go. In the end I became a divorced woman and mixing some truth into it. I also had a son who just recently went off to college, James Bloom.
About an hour later she was finished and spun my chair around, making me face the mirror. The person I saw in the mirror was completely different. Gone was any trace what so ever I still had as James. I tried to look for any of my old features and while it was hard to recognize myself before, now it was impossible. Make up sure could do wonders.
My shoulder length hair was now silky smooth and cut to accentuating my face in a very feminine way. As I was about to glide my hand through it I was met by my manicured nails and just looked at them in amazement. It was all so perfect and no one would ever think twice I’m anything but a mature woman.
“I guess I hit the spot?” She said behind me.
“Yeah it’s so… good! You really outdone yourself I can’t believe it.” I said still amazed by my new looks.
“If that’s the case be sure to make an appointment for next time so you don’t have to wait so long. Cindy at the front desk manages it all.”
I thanked her again and moved towards the front desk to pay and make an appointment in about a month for a check up. Only a few hours passed since I left the beauty clinic and I already knew this was all worth it. Everything was so exciting, so new and so arousing I could barely control myself, not like I could jerk off anyway at the moment but that was a problem for later. Next was the clothing store not far away. During my walk towards it I must have looked a bit out of place. Me fully dressed and styled while still carrying around a boyish looking backpack. Some might assume I’m carrying my son’s bag for him.
As I entered the shop I was taken back by it’s somewhat run down appearance. Discount signs left and right, tight corridors between the clothing racks and the cold light made it all look so… poor. It was honestly my first time going into one of these stores or even be confronted with discounts but I was happy of every new discovery in my little adventure. Going through different racks I picked up a few items I thought might look good on me and went over to the changing rooms.
Closing the curtains behind me I didn’t lose any more time and started to undress myself but as soon as I saw myself in the mirror I stopped. There in front of me was a Hazel. With the makeup and styled hair every resemblance of James Astor were gone. My penis surgically tugged away made my front area look just as flat as on any other woman, only for my panties to give it an extra impression of a camel toe. Hanging off from my chest were two very real looking breasts locked behind a bra. This was really happening. I really had made my body look like a 48 year old woman. Feeling that pain between my legs again as my penis tried with all its might to become erect, was too much for me as I too wanted to relief that sexual tension. This entire day I was edging and continuously postponed it but now I just had to do it. I desperately rubbed my flat area, hoping for some of the motions to be transferred to my penis behind. Each glance at the mirror in front of me just made it worse as all I saw was a mature woman trying to finger herself while squeezing her breast with the other hand. But knowing that this woman was me, trying to get off in a changing room, just one small curtain away from other people send me over the edge. Without having a full hard on I managed to come as I felt my own juice leaking out between my folds and a moist feeling formed in my panties.
But while basking in the afterglow of my act, grinding my teeth together to not let out any sound, the all familiar sense of post nut clarity washed over me and I realized how fucked up my situation was. The flat space between my legs and these large sagging tits made it even hard for me to see that it was me behind it all. Did I really turn myself into this just for a fantasy? These short moments after, made me always feel embarrassed and ashamed of myself and I took off the maid dress I was wearing every time. But this time there was no undressing and going back to normal mode. Even if I get rid of the panties and bra. These tits were now a part of me and all I could see in that mirror was Hazel a poor woman looking for a job, not James the rich young boy. My breathing became rapid and I had a hard time to not completely lose it. I sat down on the small seat inside my cabin and calmed myself down, closing my eyes to blend out the world around me.
“Excuse me. Ma’am? Do you need any help? You have been in there for quiet a while.” I heard a voice taking me out of my thoughts. I opened my eyes and looked down on my body. Wide female hips, my soft thighs pressed against each other and my breasts hold tightly inside a bra. It was all so surreal but at the same time amazing how convincing I looked. Maybe my small panic attack was just me being a scary little boy again. But right now I’m Hazel. I’m a grown up woman and god damn was I hot.
“N-No dear. I’m fine, don’t worry about me. I’m just taking my time.” I said and heard her moving away shortly after. Looking around I still had the few pieces of clothes lying around. I felt a bit weird after my panic attack but brushed it off as normal. After all it wasn’t an everyday event to walk around with the appearance of an older woman. Especially as this was my first time walking outside in a dress. Part of me still felt like a cross dresser despite my appearance but that all disappeared as soon as I tried on the tight fitting jeans. Seeing how they stretched over my now bigger ass and hugged my crotch, showing everyone the apparent lack of a penis made me horny once again. How could anyone even think I could be a young boy and not that hot cougar. But I had to control myself else I would stay in this cabin until the end of days, getting off to my own fantasy.
After trying on many more outfits I left the store with bags full of different outfits, underwear and lingerie and finally a purse for my new self. It was hard to carry all those bags so I decided to take the bus downtown towards my new apartment. As the sun was settling, I realized just how much happened on the first day and I still had so much more in front of me. The drive towards my new temporary home was my first time ever in a public transport. Usually my dad ordered a chauffeur or I drove on my own after my 16th birthday but now I was in the same vehicle with other strangers. It was so wild and exciting and I was all on my own in this little adventure.
After a log drive I finally made it to my new neighborhood. In the dark it looked more run down than at daytime. As I entered the apartment building I could hear the neighbors through their doors shouting and arguing. Maybe I should have picked a better neighborhood but this only made the immersion of a lowly maid even stronger. As long as I stay out of trouble no one should bother me. Taking the stairs up to the second level I looked for the number of my apartment when one of my bags handle gave out and all contents fell over the floor. Still holding to the other bags I tried to get them all up with the two free fingers I had left. I must have cursed a bit too loud as a neighbors door nearby opened. “Can I help you ma’am?” A deep and rough voice called out next to me. As I looked up I saw an older man, probably around my dads age. He looked at me with a smile as his eyes glanced over the lingerie that fell out of my bag. In panic I tried to put it back into one of the other bags but made my situation only worse as more and more fell out in my struggle. “Wait, wait. Let me help you.” He said and without even waiting for my answer he took some of the shopping bags out of my hand. I just let out a sigh and fixed my mess on the ground before rising up again to face this man. In front of me stood a somewhat older man. Probably around 50+ if I had to guess from the gray edges on his hairs. He wasn’t fat but still had a small beer belly sticking out. He looked like the average dad but there was no ring on his finger.
“Ma’am? I can carry them for you if you don’t mind.” He said, waking me up from my train of thoughts.
“Oh right… uhm sure I guess. My apartment is at the end of the hallway.” I said as I was still unsure how to talk with other people now that I was perceived completely different. His sneaky glances towards my cleavage constantly reminded me I was Hazel right now as I was sometimes forgetting it myself whenever I was daydreaming again.
“You are the new one right? I saw some people move in furniture a while ago but never saw anyone actually living there. Nice to finally meet you I’m Miller, Abe Miller.” He said with a hearty smile. “Yeah it’s my first day today. I just made sure my furniture arrived first while I was uhh… busy.” We exchanged a few pleasantries while moving into my apartment. We threw the shopping bags on my bed and I thanked Abe as I escorted him towards the door. Just before he was out he turned around to face me again.
“You know I uh… I noticed your kitchen isn’t fully done yet. If you didn’t plan on ordering anything you could come over. I just did something for myself when I heard the commotion outside my door.” He stammered in a nervousness voice. He reminded me that I haven’t really eaten anything today so far. The excitement of the day made me completely blend out my hunger. But as I looked towards my kitchen I wasn’t sure what he meant.
“What do you mean about my kitchen? I thought the movers did everything.”
“Well the power cables are sticking out and I doubt the gas plate is connected either. I assume same story for your washing machine. If you want I can come by tomorrow after work and fix it all for you.” He said. This was all a bit too much for me to understand. I never bothered in my life with anything as there were always people doing it for me.
“That would be awesome but I don’t want to take advantage of you. Can I pay you or something like that?” I asked him as I was about to go and get my wallet.
“No need for that but if you invite me for a dinner when everything is set and done, I wouldn’t say no.” I just smiled at him while my face ran red. He was interested in me, or rather Hazel.
“So?” He asked me again. “Want to come over for dinner or…?” He asked me with a raised eyebrow. I wasn’t sure what I would expect if I went over but I couldn’t deny just how hungry I was right now.
“I… I would like to.” I said and followed him towards his apartment.
The evening dinner with Abe wasn’t as awkward as I expected. We talked about each other and our past, mine of course mostly made up. He was just like Hazel divorced and lives in this apartment after a long and ugly settlement. It wasn’t hard for me to imagine she was the problem as Abe behaved like a genuine gentleman this evening. Late this evening we exchanged numbers and I went back into my apartment. Exhausted from the day and with a full stomach I instantly went to my bed and fell asleep, still in my dress.
The next day I woke up as the rays of the run shined through the gap in my curtains. It took me a while to raise myself upwards, still sleep and disorientated by my surroundings. The first thing I noticed was the pain I felt in my back and hips. Looking down I was met by the same old breasts as yesterday. Giving them a firm squeeze a smile formed on my face as this was all not a dream. I really did it and made my fantasy real. As I took a shower I noticed the differences between my male body and this one. The water felt amazing against my hairless skin and feeling it run across my breasts gave me a small shivers as it constantly made me aware of just how big they were.
Drying myself off I washed away the remnants of my smeared make up and slowly but surely a few features of my old self could be seen inside the mirror. After only seeing Hazel with make up most of the time yesterday it was so weird now seeing so much of my old self again, even weirder when just a few inches further down two sagging breasts were hanging from my chest. After tying my hair away and dressing into a bathrobe it was almost like I was back to my old self. Apart from the wrinkles and the nose it was like an older and slightly feminized version of James was looking back at me. I left my bathroom and was already excited to try on all the new lingerie I bought yesterday. I spread them all out over my bed and tried on one by one. Just a few minutes in I heard the pinging of my phone. Checking it, it was a message from my father asking me once again how it’s going and when I think I would be home. It was barely more than a month and he already started to get worried. Probably the best thing I could do was to just call him and buy me some more time as my adventure barely has started. As I talked with him I constantly checked myself out in the mirror and noticed just how abstract this situation was right now. In front of me was an attractive older woman, dressed in lingerie while out of her mouth came a male voice. If I wouldn’t be talking on the phone to my dad I would be in big trouble. But would he even be able to recognize me right now? Somehow this made it all so more arousing.
Our talk was interrupted by the ringing of my doorbell. Walking towards it I tried to end the conversation with my dad but he always had something more to say.
“Okay dad, please I need to go now! I’ll call you tomorrow or whenever I find the time again. Yeah you too and greet mom from me. Bye bye.” I whispered as I was almost at the front door. Without much thought I opened it only to see Abe in front of me with a toolbox in his hands. His mouth was wide open as his eyes checked me out in detail.
“Whoah.” Was all he said. As I looked down on myself to see why he was so in awe I noticed I completely forgot I was still in my sexy lingerie.
In shock I slammed the door in front of him and ran to my room. My heart was almost exploding from the adrenaline and shame I felt in that moment. Getting the bathrobe over me again I slowly walked towards the door, with Abe’s surprised face still engraved in my memory. Thinking it over I felt my tugged away penis trying to rise again. Another man liked my image. I was so convincing in my lingerie that he didn’t rebuke in shock and saw a young boy cross dressing. No, he saw a mature sexy woman in a sexy black one piece. The more this image ran through my mind the hornier I got but I had to keep myself under control. Abe was probably still in front of my door. About to find words to apologize himself even though it was me who brought him into this situation.
Slowly I opened the door and as expected Abe stood in front of it. His face just as red as mine.
“H-Hey. I’m sorry I just thought… well. I could leave work earlier today so I thought I come by but uhm…” Abe fumbled with his words. It was kind of funny seeing a grown ass man unable to find the right words for this situation. Looking further down I could see a bulge in his pants and could hardly control myself. I wasn’t gay or found Abe attractive in any way but it made my fantasy just so much more immersive and fucked up. This was so much more than I expected. All I wanted was to be seen as a maid but right now I was also purely seen as an attractive woman. I bit my lips as my arousal hit newer heights.
“Oh Abe.” I said with a heavy breath. “It’s, fine j-just come in.” I said as I had a hard time to catch my breath. I needed to get myself under control. As much as I found this entire situation hot as hell I didn’t want it to end in a way I would regret when I’m back to my old self. Both me and Abe kept an awkward silence as he worked on my kitchen.
“Everything done. I would make a test drive with the washing machine but it should be all fine. If there are any leaks just call me and I will fix it.” Abe said as he started to stow away his tools. “Since your refrigerator is empty I assume you still have to buy some groceries right?”
“I uh yeah I guess so. I didn’t have the time to do it yesterday. Do you know a good place? I’m fairly new around here.”
“You can come with me. I wanted to buy some stuff anyway and seeing how you need almost everything I can help you carry some of the bags. Only if you want of course I don’t want to force myself on you.” He said with a nervous chuckle. He wasn’t wrong though. I needed a lot and during the last few weeks I lost a lot of muscle mass. I was now a weak woman that relied on a strong man to carry her stuff and I loved it. Without a second thought I agreed and changed into a more comfortable outfit. Somehow it felt like I had a servant doing my work again when all of this was there for me to become a servant. Nonetheless it didn’t take anything away from my fetish, it only made it all better and I still had to look for a maid job anyway.
The following days I got more and more used to my appearance and after a while I didn’t have to concentrate on my Hazel voice anymore as it came out naturally. The breasts on the other hand became a bit annoying with the constant back pain and how they came into my way all the time. It also became harder and harder to get off as my penis was surgically tugged away and the excitement and thrill of the first few days wore off. And whenever I managed to get an orgasm I was filled with horror of what I had done to myself. Many times I was close to drive to the clinic and undo it all. But halfway on my way I always calmed down and couldn't deny how hot this all was. My relationship with Abe grew and while we never became romantic or anything close to that I knew he wanted me. Every time when I went back into my apartment I saw the hunger in his eyes. Being an object of desire was so exhilarating.
But all of this was put to doubt when I finally managed to find a job as a maid. The excitement and rush I felt as soon as I put on my new and real uniform for the first time were washed away really quickly. During my first day and the days after I was so occupied with the work itself that I had barely time to live out my fantasy. Somehow in my mind I thought this all would play out differently and be more exciting but the reality of it was much more mundane. Maybe it was all about me as James being in this role and not Hazel, a woman nobody would think twice was a young rich boy. Still I didn't want to give up yet. After all I put so much money and effort into it and it wasn’t all bad. I still found arousal whenever I ran across people I faintly knew and fooled them to believe I was really a 48 year old woman. It even went so far that I got myself a trial day as a waitress in the country club my dad always goes. I just needed a new kick since my maid fantasy became nothing but hard work.
And it worked! Seeing so many familiar faces send shivers through my entire body. Whenever I served one of them I always expected they would call me out or even see a glimpse of James Astor, son of multimillionaire Richard Astor but no. All of them ignored me and treated me just like any waitress. After so many weeks slaving away in a boring maid job in an airport hotel I found what I really needed and to my luck I was offered a job. It wasn’t really hard since I knew the etiquette of the club. It didn’t take too long for the day I dreaded and anticipated the most came. My dad and mom came with some of their friends to play golf once in a month. As soon as they finished their game, they sat down for lunch and I rushed to their table to serve them. “Hi I’m Hazel how may I serve you?” I said with a nervous voice. This was it. I put everything on one card, risked everything only for a small perverted rush. I wasn’t thinking clear but that was my default mindset the last few weeks.
As soon as my dad looked up to me to give his order my heard froze and I expected to be exposed. “I think I take the pastrami…”
“Honey think of your blood pressure. He will take the brussels sproud salat, same for me dear.” My mom said as she interrupted him. Both of them looked directly into my face and didn’t recognize me. I couldn’t blame them as I had a hard time to recognize myself with all this make up and aged skin but still, they were my parents. Just in that moment I was about to cum but managed to control myself. It took all my focus to take the rest of their orders until I was finally away from their table. My heart was beating like crazy and all I could think of was to go home and try to orgasm to the though of this event.
With wobbly legs and a foggy mind I managed to finish the rest of my shift until I was on my way home. The entire way back I was edging and barely could hold it, but I knew I was done with it. I reached the peak of my fantasy and felt a sense of homesickness for the first time. As I was walking towards my apartment door I met Abe in the hallway again. “Oh hey Hazel! How was…” But I went past him before he could end his sentence. I just wanted relief so bad and was shaking all over my body that my keys dropped out of my hands. Before I could pick them up Abe stood besides me with a concerned face. “Hazel are you alright?” I just let out a heavy breath as I pressed my hand against my crotch. “N-No. I just… I just need to get…” But I couldn’t really bring out a full sentence. In an instant Abe pressed himself on me and pushed me against the door as his tongue invaded my mouth. My eyes went wide in panic and I tried to push him off me but I was so weak against his full weight. I never had a kiss with a girl before and now some old guy close to my dad’s age thrusted his tongue inside of me while his hands were playing with my breasts. I wasn’t gay but for some reason this turned me on even more because for him I was nothing more than an attractive older woman. The pain I felt at my crotch became almost unbearable and the urge to finally find relief made all my judgment of this situation go out the window. Before I even had a chance to get a grasp at the situation he lifted me up and carried me inside his apartment. He was so much stronger than I expected and manhandled me like I was nothing.
He threw me on top of his bed and started to undress himself in front of me. I gasped in shock as his erect penis became visible and pointed in my direction. I wondered what women saw in them as they looked absolutely ugly and to some degree threatening. But with my hormone driven brain I didn’t think much further than this and only thought if his dick was large enough to hit my prostate and finally give me my desperately needed orgasm. Abe hopped on top of his bed and slowly crawled towards me on all fours. Just when he was about to spread my legs apart I stopped him in time. If he found out I was no real woman I wasn’t sure what would happen next. During my time with him I found out he was a rather conservative kind of man. At best he would beat me up and throw me out of his apartment.
“Abe I… I’m a bit old fashioned. I feel weird doing it outside marriage but…” I paused. I wasn’t sure if I should really go through with it but I was just so desperate for it at that moment. “You can use my backdoor if that’s fine with you.” I said, embarrassed by my own words. I really proposed to another man to fuck me in the ass.
A smile formed on his face as he moved towards his nightstand next to me.
“Gladly! My ex never was into it and I lost all hope to ever do it again.” He said as he took out a bottle of lube. “Huh. Might as well.” As as he took out a blue pill and just swallowed it without a glass of water.
“Dim the light please!” I commanded him while undressing myself. Even though he might not see it’s not a real pussy at first glance, on close inspection he would notice something was off so I hoped the dim light would work in my favor. Getting on all fours I started to think this was way too gay and maybe I should call it off but as I noticed the his wardrobe mirror facing me I could only see Hazel. With her large breasts hanging off her chest and Abe lubing up her hole, there was hardly anything wrong from the looks of it. Just a woman and her lover about to have some fun. Abe didn’t was much time and instantly pushed his member inside of me. My eyes almost popped out of my skull as I felt pain and pressure in ways I have never felt before.
I felt stuffed like a turkey on thanksgiving and was about to call it off when one of his thrusts hit a spot that almost made me cum in an instant. There it was, the release I desperately waited for so long and couldn’t get myself, was so close. Driven like mad I started to push myself against each of his thrusts just hoping for every hit to feel just as good as that special one. This was probably the most fucked up and perverted act I had ever done and the thought I fooled an older hetero man into believing I was a real woman was something that made it all more forbidden and wrong, but also so much better. A few more thrusts and I finally felt it coming. But as my tugged penis was trying with all it’s might to become erect I suddenly felt a sharp pain from it like I had never before. Mixed with agonizing pain and pure bliss from my orgasm I let out a loud scream and almost fainted. I collapsed in front of me only for Abe to continue and release his seed inside of me just a few minutes later. I barely had any power left in me and could only accept as he dragged me with him to cuddle after, making me the little spoon. His dick was still erect and logged deep inside of me, not getting any softer.
My pain in my lower regions didn’t recede as I was used to and as my post coital clarity set in I was overcome by disgust and horror of what I did. Looking at myself in the wardrobe mirror I only saw Hazel, sweaty and with a man’s penis deep inside her ass. I tried to stay calm and recover until I could move my legs good enough again but in all that time I didn’t go back into that state I was used to. Gone was all the eroticism, the fetish, the hornyness I felt about it all. I was just James Astor again, the hetero 18 year old guy. But my mirror image told me a complete different story. Barely anything about it looked remotely close to James. What have I done to myself? I needed to get out of here and reverse it all and maybe I could forget what I did with Abe even though I doubted it. Hearing his snores, I tried to free myself from his grasp but with barely any muscle power left every movement of mine was met by him tightening the grip. What made it all worse was that it moved his dick inside of me ever so slightly, sending shiver across my body and reminding me of his big meat inside of me. I grinded my teeth in anger and frustration and could only wait until he fell into a deeper sleep.
I’m not sure how much time passed but I knew it was dark outside when I had the power to free myself from him. It felt good to finally have his penis out of me as the pressure inside of me was starting to became unbearable but that was only followed by the disgusting feeling of his semen dripping out of my now gaping hole. I ignored this and dressed myself up and moved back into my apartment to take a shower. That same night I called my dad to tell him I would come home and also because I wanted to hear a familiar voice after recent events but things didn’t go as expected. It has been a while since the last time I talked with him and since then I was only using my Hazel voice. All attempts to go back to my James voice ended in a weird imitation. It got only worse when my father demanded to talk with the real James, which of course wasn’t possible. He was starting to get more and more irritated and angry and after a while even asked if there was a ransom. To that I just ended the call in panic and hoped he wouldn’t call the police. Things were falling apart real quick. If only I knew how bad was about to become.
The next morning I woke up to the same mood as I had yesterday evening and the discomfort of my new body became much stronger with every hour. The pain in my crotch became worse too and now felt like I got kicked into the balls ten times in a row. All I wanted was to get rid of this charade and go home, my real home and become James Astor again. I had a few pain medication left from the early days after my operation but they only helped so much. Halfway towards the clinic I couldn’t take it anymore and collapsed on the sidewalk. A few people around helped me up and an older woman drove me in her car to the hospital. There I explained what was going on, well at least regarding my penis, too embarrassed was I to tell the full truth. A quick operation later and he was finally free again, but the short moment of joy wouldn’t last long. After so many months I saw my own penis again, shriveled and red as a tomato. What followed was almost like a death sentence as the doctor explained to me what was wrong. From the constant pressure and tight spot it was in all the time my tissue was damaged beyond repair and some of it started to die off. To my ‘luck’, as they told me, most of the nerves were still intact and they could reform my penis into a vagina and I could function normal again even though I would need to take hormones from now on. I wasn’t given much time to mourn or think of a solution as time was running short. My own fantasy brought me into this and from the looks of it, a part of it would forever stay with me. I don’t know how I would go back home like this but I would find a way as long as the rest looked like my old self again.
In the days after the operation I fell into a dark mood and was filled with thoughts of ‘just how I could let it come this far’. I should have just stuck to dressing up in my maids uniforms but now it was too late to go back to those innocent days. The nurses taught me everything I needed to know about my new genitalia and not long after I could finally go home. Surprisingly during all this the country club didn’t fire me after I explained them why I was in the hospital. I guess with this social climate they would rather keep me on sick leave than risk any negative publicity, not like I had any intention of ever going back there. The first thing I did after leaving the hospital was to go back to the beauty clinic and undo all of the other stuff and become James Astor again. Or as much as I could.
But what I saw was a complete different waiting room. The girl at the front desk was a complete different one too. “Uhm excuse me, is Doctor Brown here? I need to talk with him, it’s urgent.” I said, hoping they just changed the furniture and design a bit to go with the time.
“Oh no sorry. This is now a beauty spa. We moved in around a month ago after Mr Brown left the states.” I couldn’t believe what I heard. If he wasn’t here who could fix me? Would any other doctor believe my story if I told them?
“W-What do you mean left the states? When is he back?” Still in hope he just moved his clinic to somewhere else but what she told me was much worse. Apparently he did a highly questionable operation, not like mine was any better and it did not go that well. Not only was he sued by that woman and her rich husband, many other disgruntled patients joined in, encouraged by her act. If I wanted to be me again I needed to go to Mexico where he opened up a new clinic. My funds weren’t that high after so many months but I hoped he could at least do the most necessary parts to make me look somewhat like my old self again.
The next day I was about to book a flight ticket when I found out all my cards were blocked. My father must have blocked them after my not so successful call that one night. Despair set in as my whole situation developed a life of its own. All I now had left was whatever was on Hazels bank account and her ID. I could try to talk with my dad, try to prove who I really am if I even manage to go past the guards securing our mansion. But he would just disinherit me, most likely thinking I was a freak and not worthy to carry his name. I was completely stuck in this life I thought was only a fantasy and an adventure to live out my fetish. These large sagging tits, my wrinkled skin, the wide hips and especially that flat area on my crotch would stay with me for the rest of my life.
The following months were pretty rough. With no funds from my old account, a low income and the hospital bill I was struggling to make ends meet. The only support I had in these times was ironically from Abe. After our one time he became way more direct with his intentions and even though I pushed him away early on I didn’t want to lose him. Not that I had any romantic feelings for him but because he was the only person in my new life I could rely on. This became more of a dependency as my financial situation worsened and the advance payment for my apartment ran out. When he offered me to move I with him I knew there was no way around it and I somehow became his girlfriend, with all things attached to it. I didn’t want to land on the streets so I pretended to be the loving girlfriend he expected me to be, buying my time in hope something would happen to get me out of this life. But time went on and I celebrated my 49th birthday with him. Up to this point the female hormones washed away anything that was left of my remaining male features and completed my new image. He used this special day to propose to me, to which I reluctantly agreed. In reality I was just a now 19 year old boy, without money or knowledge of the world. I didn’t know how I would survive out there, so being Abe’s wife wasn’t the worst deal I could have picked. On our honeymoon he finally made me into a real woman and I had sex for the first time with my new vagina and to my surprise it wasn’t as bad as I expected it to be. I’d still prefer to have my own penis back but it was miles more enjoyable than getting it from behind.
Our life fell into a routine not long after and we were just husband and wife. I still had hopes somehow, something would happen to get me out of this. Maybe I would one day wake up and it was all a dream or I was just completely insane and forgot to take my medicine. But this was just nothing more than a hope I never could let go. And like on one of many of those days when Abe was on top of me, thrusting in and out, our hands interlocked I just laid there and looked at the clock at our nightstand, waiting for him to finish so I could stand up and make some breakfast for us. This was just a typical Sunday morning in a life I never thought I would live.
But it was my life now and I had to accept it.
I’m not sure when it started but the older I got the harder it was for me to ignore these urges. Whenever I saw her serve us food, clean my room or just do her other duty’s I was constantly fantasizing about her. Many other rich 18 year old guys in my position would probably have a hidden fetish for their maids too, but mine went way further as I didn’t have a hard on for my much older maid. No I had a deep desire to be in her role itself. The thought of wearing her uniform, doing her menial tasks while the rich folks around me treated me as a normal maid or just completely ignored turned me on so much and was a fantasy of mine that became ever so harder to ignore these last few days after reaching my 18th birthday. Truth be told I already sneaked some of our servants uniforms into my bedroom. Locking myself inside of it I wore it and pretended to be one of the maids. As I had a hard time imitating a young female voice, I had better results trying to sound like an older woman with a bit more rustier voice. The more I did it the more this ‘role’ developed. While wearing one of the uniforms I gave myself the name of Hazel Bloom, a 48 year old maid under the service of the young master James Astor, my real self. As my arousal became too much I relieved myself while still wearing the uniforms only to feel embarrassed and ashamed of what I just did in my post nut clarity. But all those thoughts and desires came back again and again no matter how I felt afterwards in my short moments of clarity. Maybe it was my hormone driven mind bringing me in these situations and clouded my judgment but I knew I just didn’t have the willpower to resist. Too strong was this fantasy of mine.
These coming days were even harder for me to function normal as the prospect of leaving my home for college made me realize I would also leave behind my fathers mansion and with that the entire point of having a maid. My father wanted for me to have a classic college experience. Living in a dorm, go on parties and in his words “to sow my wild oats” and later on become the heir he always wanted me to be. Of course he didn’t know anything about my weird fetish. Even though I liked the thought of being reduced to a lowly poor maid, working for people with no fear of making ends meet while I could be lucky to pay my rent, this was after all still a fantasy. Nothing in this world would make me give up the wealth I was born in so I did everything I could to keep this as secret as possible. The last thing I needed to my troubled mind was being disinherited and cast out with nothing on me but my shoes and what I currently had in my wallet.
Maybe all I needed was to get it all out of my system. Make my fantasy as real as possible for a short time, live in it and when I’m fully satisfied and can’t bear it anymore I would become normal again and go on with my life. But I didn’t know how, at least not yet. The closer I got to my graduation the more effort I put into finding a solution. Searching through the entire internet I found all kind of websites, ranging from useful tips and tricks to straight out selling myself off to slavers into a third world country with fake documents. While that was of course way too much, the idea regarding fake documents was something that could make my experience so much more immersive. I had enough money and enough connections to make Hazel into a real person. The only problem was how would I make myself look like her. Finding many forums about cross dressing, makeup tutorials for men and dressing yourself to be convincing, nothing of that was what I really wanted. I was about to give up and felt angry after coming so far in my planing phase. That was until a thought crossed my mind that might be the solution to my last obstacle.
Remembering how my mom and some of her friends always went to that beauty clinic to make themselves look younger for a while with Botox and all other kind of chemical crap, I wondered if they could do it the other way around too. Make myself look more female and older for a while. A visit to the clinic would give me certainty. The next day I made up an excuse to go out for a while, pretending to spend some time with my friends before everyone spreads out to a different college. I didn’t have to wait too long for an appointment as the doc knew my families name from my mom’s frequent visits. He was probably happy to make another quick buck, which if he had the skills, he would.
“So let me get this clear. You want me to make you look like an older woman. But only for a while?” Doctor Brown said, still a bit confused from my request. “But why?”
I was so nervous in that moment but managed to keep a cool head through all of this.
“Does it matter? You get the money after all.” Trying to sound confident as I didn’t want him to dig in too deep into this. While we had a doctor patient confidentiality I didn’t want to take any bets if he would really be quiet if he knew the entire embarrassing truth.
“Well… You rich folks sure have weird requests sometimes. But it’s the land of the free after all so whatever. Yes I think I can do it. There are some chemicals that can make your skin look older but I have to look a bit more into the details of it. For the rest I can give you breast implants or a lot more depends how daring you are. Some of it might be harder to reverse though and as always small scars after that are most likely unavoidable.” He said as he leaned back into his chair.
“What do you mean harder to reverse? I don’t want you to cut my dick off or anything like that. It’s just I want to appearance of an older women. Around 48 years old if possible.” I said.
“Yes yes I understand. What I mean is I can make your crotch just as flat so you could wear a bikini for example. On a closer inspection it would be clear it’s not a real vagina but that’s of course not what we want here. You testicles will be pushed into your inguinal canal and I fix your penis into a position that makes the area flat and forces you to sit while peeing. Your breasts could be formed by using your own body fat, there is a brand new procedure for it and many other beauty clinics are trying it out right now. The end results are amazing and very convincing. With that we could give them a natural sag and…” The doc explained while I was overwhelmed by the sheer amount of information flooding my brain. He was getting excited about what he could all do while I had a hard time following him, but I knew he was the man I needed for this.
In the end he showed me a picture of myself on his laptop and changed it with some ai generating software to alter my appearance. As the program slowly made my face look older I was amazed by just how convincing I could look like. During this I had a hard time to hide my raging boner in my pants as I saw my own feminized and older face. Next he placed my head on a woman’s body with huge sagging tits and wide hips. He said something about hips but with so much information at once I completely blended that part out but from the looks of it, it was worth it. Staring at the monitor with my mouth wide open I could hear my own heart beating in excitement. Was I really going to do this all to myself? To live out my own perverted fantasy? Most likely yes as my arousal was fogging my judgment and all I could think of was looking like her and acting like the maid I wanted to be.
“So? What do you say?” He said, waking me out of my trance.
“It’s… It’s a lot to take in. And you are sure you could reverse it all when I’m ready to be myself again?” I asked.
“As I already explained most of it yes.” He said with a small annoyed undertone in his voice not wanting to repeat everything again. He was probably referring to the scars I might keep from all of this but that was a tiny price to pay to finally live out my fantasy.
“Wow. That…” I cleared my throat and composed myself, trying to look confident again. “That looks pretty good doc. When can we schedule these operations. I would like to have them as soon as possible and best case all at once.”
“Whoa hold still young man. First off, I’m quiet booked out so not in the next two months that’s for sure and we can’t do them all at once. Your body needs to recover but we can do them in quiet a short frequency. Let me check my calendar.” He said while typing into his laptop. While this was already more than I expected or hoped, the thought of jumping into my fantasy in small steps felt kind of underwhelming. It would take so long and until it was all done I couldn’t do much as I would have to hide from my family in that time. Otherwise it would be pretty difficult to explain to my dad why I was running around with tits or looked older than I actually was.
“Uhm doc. Is it possible to stay in your clinic during it all? You know just keep me in a coma or something like that. I just want to go to sleep as I am and wake up like you showed me on your laptop.” I could see his mind rattling as he thought about my question. If that won’t work I guess I just have to go with my original plan. While it was what I wanted, I was now hooked on what he showed me and just how much more was doable than I ever imagined.
“I think that’s doable. Usually patients stay with us for a week at best if they had a bit more done on them but it’s not impossible to stay longer that is of course if the payment for it can be done.” He said, raising his eyebrow. He probably expected for me to say no but what he didn’t know is that my dad gave me already more than enough money to live through college without any concern about my finances. For him those were peanuts, barely worth mentioning but for a young man like me or just anyone in the middle or lower class, this was more than enough to live off comfortably for a few years on a low budget.
“Don’t worry about that doc. You know my family. Just give me a number and it will be paid.” I said with a smug smile on my face. He just started to type in wildly into his laptop as I waited for him to finish all the details. In the end we made an appointment when to start. I picked the day after my high school graduation. But as soon as he showed me the estimated price I barely managed to keep up my poker face. This was way more than I thought it would be. If I really went through with it I would just have enough for the fake documents of Hazel and a bit of a safety net for emergencies. But I had to go through with it now. I couldn’t go back anymore after seeing all of this, I would constantly ask myself ‘what if’. Without a clear thought I agreed and we shook our hands. Before I left his office I asked if I could have that ai generated picture of my feminized older self. That was the perfect picture for the fake documents I was about to manage next.
During the next days I constantly thought about it. Was I really going through with it. Was I going to far? I was a hetero guy after all and this just sounded so weird and fucked up every time I had a short moment of clarity. But those moments were quickly pushed away as the sheer thought of it made me horny beyond believe again. Getting the documents was probably the easiest part in my entire plan. I guess money opens many doors and services normal people could only dream of. As the date of my graduation came closer I finally braved myself enough to confront my dad. After all he still expected me to leave the house and go to college shortly after the graduation day. I would leave my home but I wouldn’t arrive at college, at least not if everything worked out for me.
Going into his home office I saw him talking with one of his business partners on the phone. I just waited for him to finish and just stood there in front of his desk. With a raised finger he signaled me he was about to finish and pointed at the seat next to me.
“Bob, Bob listen! I don’t care, just get it done!” He said with a commanding voice before hanging up.
“Hey champ, what can I do for you?” He asked. In an instant he changed between business man to wholesome father figure. This was something that still spooks me but I guess he could separate work and family pretty well.
“Well dad it’s about college. I… uh I thought maybe I could do a gap year and start a bit later.” I saw his mouth already opening to say something. “Before you say anything just listen! I had a pretty boring high school life and before I go out into the real world and become an adult I want to see it all. So I thought I just enter college next year and travel around the world. See what it all has to offer and get experience, you know…” I said. To be honest this was more or less a copy of what one of my class mates was about to do but it sounded pretty good as an excuse to get away for a while. I saw my dad raising his eyebrows as he was caught off guard from what I said.
“I… wow. I didn’t expect that. You were always the more quiet one and I hoped when I put you through the typical college experience you would grow into a real man but I guess I underestimated you. You know you remind me of myself when I was your age. Only difference, I did a world tour with one of my buddy's back in the days. We made a list of…” And with that he started rambling about his past and his journey through all parts of the world with his old college buddy and now business partner. It was hard to pretend to be interested in his story but I knew I got him. All I needed was to endure it and my plan could be executed perfectly. We spend a few hours in his office and talked like we never did before. At some point I completely forgot about the reason I came and just enjoyed some father-son time we rarely had. We were cut off when his alarm ringed and he had to prepare himself for the next meeting. With my fathers blessing I left his office and polished the rough edges of my plan. With Hazel’s fake documents I managed to apply for a banking account and rented a small furnished apartment for one year in advance at the other side of the city. I wanted to have it all perfectly set for my fantasy.
Counting the days until my graduation and my vacation into Hazel, I tried to eat a lot more to gain some weight. Like the doc told me, the more fat I had the better he could relocate it and enhance my curves. Whenever our maids served me my extra requested food I could only think of how I would soon be one of them. Serving some entitled rich kid his lavish dishes and obeying his every command. I probably masturbated more in these days than all my previous years combined as the thought of becoming a maid was the biggest turn on I could ever get. This was only overshadowed by the short moments of post nut clarity. Whenever these moments hit me I was shocked of how far I was willing to go. Many times I was close to grab my phone and cancel my appointment and everything else linked to it. But it was only close. Never was my mind clear long enough to really do it.
And as my graduation day came and went I was full off excitement, fear and most of all, arousal. Packing the suitcases into my car I said goodbye to my mom and dad before driving off. During the drive towards the clinic my hands were shaking form pure excitement. Just in a few hours I would fall asleep in an operation room and wake up looking like the person on the new id I had in a separate much more feminine looking wallet. I was about to become Hazel Bloom, 48 year old woman. Copying my senior maids credentials I would most likely be able to find a job as a real maid and fulfill my fantasy to it’s maximum.
While I waited in the lobby of the beauty clinic I was deep in my own thoughts. Surprisingly during all this scheme I didn’t think of a time frame. Well I said I take a gap year to my dad but I don’t really expect it to last this long, but what if I my fetish runs off just one week in? That would be kind of awkward considering the huge effort I put into this.
“Mr Astor?” The receptionist called out my name. “Everything is prepared. Please follow me.” I took my backpack with my belongings and everything I need whenever I wake up and followed her. Walking behind her I wondered if she knew why I was here. Would she think I’m a freak? A pervert? But my mind wasn’t on it’s own for too long as I was entering a bedroom that looked more like a mix of a hotel suite and a hospital room.
“This is where you will stay during the your time here. You can stow away your backpack into one of the cabinets. Take your time to prepare and dress into the hospital gown. When you are ready just press this button next to your bed and a nurse will be called to transport you to the operating room.” Without much words she closed the door behind me and left. Looking around I was a bit scared from all of it. I have never slept somewhere else without anyone knowing where I was. It almost felt like I was completely alone and on my own and a part of me screamed to call it off. But as I put my backpack and wallet away I took a last look at the picture of Hazel and knew there was no way I would stop now.
After changing clothes I laid on the bed and pressed the button. After a few seconds a nurse came into my room, greeting me with a smile before rolling me into the operation room. As I laid there, the bright light shining into my face I saw the doc standing next to me. He read through some papers before his focus was on me.
“So James. Big day huh? I’m asking you like I do to all my patients. Are you really sure about that? No shame in saying no.” I didn’t reply instantly with vigor as I wanted to. Something in my mind slowed me down but I dismissed it and just stammered out an unsure yes. A few seconds later a mask was held over my face as I slowly fell asleep.
I don’t know how much time passed when I woke up again. Still drowsy from whatever they gave me to wake up, I was disoriented by my surroundings. Looking around it took me a while to remember it was my room inside the beauty clinic and with every minute I was awake, more and more of my memories returned. As the feeling of my body returned I became aware by the strong alien feeling of it. Something heavy was sitting on my chest and my hips hurt like hell. Looking down I noticed that my blanket was bulged at my chest area. I was about to push the blanket away when I noticed my hand. The skin on it looked so dry and wrinkled. It looked definitely much older now. I looked in amazement at it for a few minutes before I remembered my chest. Pressing my hands on it and felt two huge squishy globes. Grabbing both of them with my hands I played around to make sure I wasn’t dreaming and as I tugged on them I felt a sharp pain, confirming this was all real. They were now part of me for sure and I was burning with anticipation to see them. Raising my upper body on the bed I felt them move around with every motion and their weight was now more obvious then ever. They were damn heavy and they were now stuck on my chest for the near future. Looking around the room again I noticed a full length mirror placed at the corner. Without a second thought I jumped out of bed and was about to walk towards it if it weren’t for the sharp pain in my hips that stopped me.
“Oh fuck!” I screamed out. I took my time to stand up. For some reason the weight of my body caused me pain in my hips and as I started to walk I noticed how I automatically swayed my hips more than I was used to.
As soon as my reflection hit the mirror I was about to scream but quickly realized the person in the mirror was me. Or rather Hazel now. Somehow I almost looked like that Hazel picture I got from the doc many weeks ago but it was also so different that I could hardly recognize myself. While I still had most of my old features, it took me a concentrated look to see them. But some parts were changed completely. Apart from the older looking skin, my nose was a bit smaller too if I had to guess. This alone made the rest of my face look completely not James like. Getting past this shock I undid my gown to finally have a view at the entirety of my body. As I stood there in all my naked glory I had a hard time to take it all in. The doc made no small promises as almost all of my body looked so different to what I looked before. My somewhat chubby belly disappeared. It’s fat most likely used to enhance my hips and ass and create my now large and natural looking sagging tits. Just from the weight and size alone I guessed to be at least an e-cup. On top of it they had those recognizable stretch marks, making it look like I was carrying those around since puberty. I felt the arousal building up inside of me as I looked at the hot looking cougar inside the mirror. But instead of feeling my boner rise I felt a sharp pain in my crotch. Looking down I saw a vagina. Or something that closely resembled one. Pushing my finger against it I felt the pressure transferred to my penis somewhere hidden and tugged away inside of it. It was desperately trying to become erect as I became just as horny as I was days before the operation. In that moment I thought I made a mistake on that part. How am I going to jerk off now? I tried to rub myself there, hoping that the pressure would more or less transfer to my penis and make me come but it was futile and only made it worse as I saw that old lady trying to rub herself off, her fingers nestled on her pussy lips. Looking at my fingers on my crotch I noticed something was off but I couldn’t really see what. It took me a while until the dots connected. I had a thigh gap! But how? I surely didn’t have one before and it didn’t look like he cut off some meat on my thighs to make it look that way. But as I rubbed my soft and hairless thighs together I noticed that my hips in general were pretty wide and no matter how much I pressed my legs together they would only converge at the knees. Was that the reason I felt pain in my hips? How did he do it?
Before I could think about ways of how, the door next to me opened and the doc entered my room.
“Oh you are finally awake. Wonderful. I see you are already taking in my work. I’m quiet surprised myself how good you came out.” He said as he moved with his clipboard towards a chair and sat down. “Well Mr Astor, there were no complication and you healed way better than expected. Scaring is at a minimum and your movement should be just as good as before. I would like to keep you here for another hour just in case but in my opinion you are good to go if you feel well enough.”
My mind could barely take his words in as I was still occupied with the mirror. “Wow… y-you really did it. I’m just… wow.” I could barely find the words. “But one question. What happened with my hips? I mean, look at it.” I said as I turned around and pointed at the gap.
“Oh yeah that was one of the procedures we talked in our first meeting. It’s similar to the way people treat short legs. We adjusted your pelvic bone and from the last x-ray it healed quiet well. You might feel some pain for the next week or two until your body adjusts to it. I wrote you a prescription for pain medication you can pick up at the front desk. If the pain isn’t subsiding after around two weeks, please call and we make a check up.”
I couldn’t really find words for it. I wasn’t sure how he could reverse this part but looking back I was just amazed by just how much it adds to the whole picture.
“Well I better leave you some privacy. I hope everything is to your liking Mr Astor and please call us when something is off or causes problems.” He said before leaving me alone again. Getting called Mr or just by my real name was so strange now as all I could see was Hazel Bloom. The longer I stared into the mirror the more aroused I got and the more pain I felt on my crotch. I needed relief but this was the wrong place for it. I quickly checked for my belongings and to my luck they were still there as well as the clothes I prepared for Hazel.
I quickly put on the panties and bra, followed by a plain and boring looking cocktail dress. My heart was beating like crazy in excitement and all I wanted was to move into my rented apartment and have real alone time without the risk of someone barging in any minute. Just a few more steps and my time as Hazel Bloom would start. Checking myself a last time in the mirror all I could see was a mature woman with barely shoulder length black hair, wearing a dress that hugged her curves perfectly. What stood out the most was the back pack I carried over my shoulder as it was the same old guy-looking back pack I had before. Perhaps I should have prepared a purse too for this but it wouldn’t matter in a few minutes. Making my way towards the front desk I noticed a few other people sitting in the waiting area. To my horror I saw one of my mom’s friend reading a magazine while waiting for her appointment. My heart dropped into my stomach as I feared she would recognize me. I swiftly turned around and looked at the receptionist. I cleared my throat as I started to talk in the mature female voice I had trained the last few weeks to it’s perfection.
“I uhm I’m here for a prescription.” I said with a shacky but convincing voice.
“The name please?” She asked me. It was the same girl I saw before my operation. Didn’t she remember me and why I came here or does she really not recognize me? I beckoned her to come closer as I didn’t want to speak out my name too loud.
“Astor. J… James Astor.” Her eyes went wild as she now understood the situation. I could see she now recognized me and her face ran red. She looked through some papers at her front desk until she found what she was looking for.
“Here it is. I hope everything was to your liking… ma’am.” She said while putting emphasis on the last word. A shiver ran through my body as I felt like I was about to come right then and there. With wobbly legs I walked outside, shielding my face from my mom’s friend and went out back into the real world.
The bright sun was burning at my eyes as they had to get used to it again. Looking around I saw that nothing changed. Somehow I expected to be in a different world or something like that but it was just the way it was before I came here. Looking through my phone I checked all my messages. With a smile I could see that the delayed messages I created beforehand were send out to my father, buying me an alibi every time. The funniest part about this were the deep fake pictures I did of myself in various places around the world, faking my existence in these places. I compressed and reduced the quality of these pictures to make them look a tiny bit more authentic. My father always replied how happy he was for me and asked for some details like how’s the weather or did something exciting happen yet to which I of course never answered. Most of my pre-written messages were just about the same old me and how much fun this country, city, area or jungle was. I could give him a call but decided against it as all I wanted was to get myself into Hazel’s apartment as fast as possible.
I looked for my car which I parked near the clinic more than a month ago. Walking down the sidewalk I noticed just how much my hips swayed and despite some efforts I could not walk anything but in a very feminine way. It was a bit creepy as despite everything, I knew who I really was and could always switch back to my old voice and pretend to be James again. But the way I walked on the other hand was a constant reminder that I didn’t have any control over it, forcing me to walk in a womanly fashion. And by god did that turn me on. This was exactly what I wanted. I was walking and looking like an older woman and the views I got from men towards my ample cleavage just made it all so more exciting.
Turning around the corner I saw my car but not the way I wanted it to be. On my windshield were a huge amount of parking tickets but what was worse was the wheel clamp. This was my only way of easy transportation. “Fuck!” I cursed out loud in my male voice, getting stares from nearby passersby. With their stares making me feel uneasy, I reminded myself I better talk in my trained female voice from now on, as slipping up at the wrong moment could make things a whole lot more complicated. I walked around for a bit and got accustomed to how the world sees me now. What was the most obvious part was how many glances I got from other man. I could see the hunger in their eyes as their view landed on my cleavage and swaying hips. As I walked down the sidewalk I noticed a few shops pop up which caught my attention. First off I started with a hairdresser to fix this mess called my hair. During the last few weeks I let it grow out and it almost reached my shoulder.
As I entered the hairdressers salon I hoped my disguise was convincing enough. This would be my first interaction with someone who didn’t know me before. Looking around I saw only women getting their hair done and I would soon be one of them.
“Can I help you ma’am?” Came a voice from my left. Behind a counter stood a young girl, her eyebrows raised, expecting an answer from me.
“Oh uh I need my hair done if possible.” I said in my female voice.
“Do you have an appointment?”
“N-No. Do I need one? I thought I could just come in and get it done. Else I can come back later.” I said, feeling a bit disappointed.
“No it’s fine you just need to wait a bit until a spot gets free. If you want, you can take a seat over there. I’ll call you when we are ready for you.” She said while pointing towards the waiting area behind me.
“That sounds good. I’ll wait then, thank you.” I said before going over and sat down on the coach. Apart from me there were two other woman in the waiting area, both reading a magazine while waiting for their turn. None of them bat an eye that I was sitting there.
Looking down I noticed my legs were fairly spread out like I’m usually used to sit. I crossed my legs the same way those two other woman did. The feeling of my hairless thighs rubbing against each other while there was nothing between my legs to be crushed was making my tucked away dick wake up in excitement. But having no place to expand I was only met by a stinging pain and a frustrated moan escaped my lips.
“Everything fine dear? Is it the cramps?” The woman to my right asked me. It took me a while to understand what she meant but as soon as it made sense to me my arousal spiked even more. Here I was waiting to get my hair done while these women next to me thinks I have my period cramps. I was completely incognito and the thought of it, being this convincing was almost sending me over the edge.
“N-No it’s fine. They should go away any minute. I hope…” I said as my breathing became more heavy. I tried to distract myself and grabbed a magazine lying in front of me and started to read it. Most of the content was just boring beauty tips, cooking recipes or ways to lose weight but it helped. The more I read the deeper I lost myself in the articles and completely zoned out my surroundings. I’m not sure how much time passed but when I was called out and put down the magazine I noticed I was the only one left in the waiting area.
As I sat down on my seat I saw a large mirror in front of me. Seeing myself again or rather Hazel was still so alien to me. I was supposed to be an 18 year old boy starting his first year in college but looking at the mirror all I saw was an older lady. My view landed on my own breasts again as I was mesmerized by their appearance. Just when I was about to give them a small squeeze I was interrupted by the voice of the hairdresser coming to my spot.
“So what can we do for you today dear?” She said in a warm and welcoming voice.
“Well as you can see I need something of an overhaul. My hair looks chaotic and needs form.” I said in my Hazel voice. I wasn’t really sure what to say as I had honestly no clue what kind of hairstyle would fit me.
“Any preferences or wishes? We can also do your makeup and nails if you want.” She said. Looking at my nails and my face again it was true. I completely forgot I had no make up on or polished nails.
“Y-Yes. That sounds good. Just surprise me. I’m open for your expertise.” I said. Everything would be fine as I doubt I could have done a better job than her. Without much more questions she started and I enjoyed every moment of it. I basked in the pure experience of being treated as an older woman while getting my hair and nails done. The small talk was a bit harder to manage as she asked me questions about myself, my husband and my family. Since I created Hazel out of nowhere in my perverted mindset I expanded her background and just answered on the get go. In the end I became a divorced woman and mixing some truth into it. I also had a son who just recently went off to college, James Bloom.
About an hour later she was finished and spun my chair around, making me face the mirror. The person I saw in the mirror was completely different. Gone was any trace what so ever I still had as James. I tried to look for any of my old features and while it was hard to recognize myself before, now it was impossible. Make up sure could do wonders.
My shoulder length hair was now silky smooth and cut to accentuating my face in a very feminine way. As I was about to glide my hand through it I was met by my manicured nails and just looked at them in amazement. It was all so perfect and no one would ever think twice I’m anything but a mature woman.
“I guess I hit the spot?” She said behind me.
“Yeah it’s so… good! You really outdone yourself I can’t believe it.” I said still amazed by my new looks.
“If that’s the case be sure to make an appointment for next time so you don’t have to wait so long. Cindy at the front desk manages it all.”
I thanked her again and moved towards the front desk to pay and make an appointment in about a month for a check up. Only a few hours passed since I left the beauty clinic and I already knew this was all worth it. Everything was so exciting, so new and so arousing I could barely control myself, not like I could jerk off anyway at the moment but that was a problem for later. Next was the clothing store not far away. During my walk towards it I must have looked a bit out of place. Me fully dressed and styled while still carrying around a boyish looking backpack. Some might assume I’m carrying my son’s bag for him.
As I entered the shop I was taken back by it’s somewhat run down appearance. Discount signs left and right, tight corridors between the clothing racks and the cold light made it all look so… poor. It was honestly my first time going into one of these stores or even be confronted with discounts but I was happy of every new discovery in my little adventure. Going through different racks I picked up a few items I thought might look good on me and went over to the changing rooms.
Closing the curtains behind me I didn’t lose any more time and started to undress myself but as soon as I saw myself in the mirror I stopped. There in front of me was a Hazel. With the makeup and styled hair every resemblance of James Astor were gone. My penis surgically tugged away made my front area look just as flat as on any other woman, only for my panties to give it an extra impression of a camel toe. Hanging off from my chest were two very real looking breasts locked behind a bra. This was really happening. I really had made my body look like a 48 year old woman. Feeling that pain between my legs again as my penis tried with all its might to become erect, was too much for me as I too wanted to relief that sexual tension. This entire day I was edging and continuously postponed it but now I just had to do it. I desperately rubbed my flat area, hoping for some of the motions to be transferred to my penis behind. Each glance at the mirror in front of me just made it worse as all I saw was a mature woman trying to finger herself while squeezing her breast with the other hand. But knowing that this woman was me, trying to get off in a changing room, just one small curtain away from other people send me over the edge. Without having a full hard on I managed to come as I felt my own juice leaking out between my folds and a moist feeling formed in my panties.
But while basking in the afterglow of my act, grinding my teeth together to not let out any sound, the all familiar sense of post nut clarity washed over me and I realized how fucked up my situation was. The flat space between my legs and these large sagging tits made it even hard for me to see that it was me behind it all. Did I really turn myself into this just for a fantasy? These short moments after, made me always feel embarrassed and ashamed of myself and I took off the maid dress I was wearing every time. But this time there was no undressing and going back to normal mode. Even if I get rid of the panties and bra. These tits were now a part of me and all I could see in that mirror was Hazel a poor woman looking for a job, not James the rich young boy. My breathing became rapid and I had a hard time to not completely lose it. I sat down on the small seat inside my cabin and calmed myself down, closing my eyes to blend out the world around me.
“Excuse me. Ma’am? Do you need any help? You have been in there for quiet a while.” I heard a voice taking me out of my thoughts. I opened my eyes and looked down on my body. Wide female hips, my soft thighs pressed against each other and my breasts hold tightly inside a bra. It was all so surreal but at the same time amazing how convincing I looked. Maybe my small panic attack was just me being a scary little boy again. But right now I’m Hazel. I’m a grown up woman and god damn was I hot.
“N-No dear. I’m fine, don’t worry about me. I’m just taking my time.” I said and heard her moving away shortly after. Looking around I still had the few pieces of clothes lying around. I felt a bit weird after my panic attack but brushed it off as normal. After all it wasn’t an everyday event to walk around with the appearance of an older woman. Especially as this was my first time walking outside in a dress. Part of me still felt like a cross dresser despite my appearance but that all disappeared as soon as I tried on the tight fitting jeans. Seeing how they stretched over my now bigger ass and hugged my crotch, showing everyone the apparent lack of a penis made me horny once again. How could anyone even think I could be a young boy and not that hot cougar. But I had to control myself else I would stay in this cabin until the end of days, getting off to my own fantasy.
After trying on many more outfits I left the store with bags full of different outfits, underwear and lingerie and finally a purse for my new self. It was hard to carry all those bags so I decided to take the bus downtown towards my new apartment. As the sun was settling, I realized just how much happened on the first day and I still had so much more in front of me. The drive towards my new temporary home was my first time ever in a public transport. Usually my dad ordered a chauffeur or I drove on my own after my 16th birthday but now I was in the same vehicle with other strangers. It was so wild and exciting and I was all on my own in this little adventure.
After a log drive I finally made it to my new neighborhood. In the dark it looked more run down than at daytime. As I entered the apartment building I could hear the neighbors through their doors shouting and arguing. Maybe I should have picked a better neighborhood but this only made the immersion of a lowly maid even stronger. As long as I stay out of trouble no one should bother me. Taking the stairs up to the second level I looked for the number of my apartment when one of my bags handle gave out and all contents fell over the floor. Still holding to the other bags I tried to get them all up with the two free fingers I had left. I must have cursed a bit too loud as a neighbors door nearby opened. “Can I help you ma’am?” A deep and rough voice called out next to me. As I looked up I saw an older man, probably around my dads age. He looked at me with a smile as his eyes glanced over the lingerie that fell out of my bag. In panic I tried to put it back into one of the other bags but made my situation only worse as more and more fell out in my struggle. “Wait, wait. Let me help you.” He said and without even waiting for my answer he took some of the shopping bags out of my hand. I just let out a sigh and fixed my mess on the ground before rising up again to face this man. In front of me stood a somewhat older man. Probably around 50+ if I had to guess from the gray edges on his hairs. He wasn’t fat but still had a small beer belly sticking out. He looked like the average dad but there was no ring on his finger.
“Ma’am? I can carry them for you if you don’t mind.” He said, waking me up from my train of thoughts.
“Oh right… uhm sure I guess. My apartment is at the end of the hallway.” I said as I was still unsure how to talk with other people now that I was perceived completely different. His sneaky glances towards my cleavage constantly reminded me I was Hazel right now as I was sometimes forgetting it myself whenever I was daydreaming again.
“You are the new one right? I saw some people move in furniture a while ago but never saw anyone actually living there. Nice to finally meet you I’m Miller, Abe Miller.” He said with a hearty smile. “Yeah it’s my first day today. I just made sure my furniture arrived first while I was uhh… busy.” We exchanged a few pleasantries while moving into my apartment. We threw the shopping bags on my bed and I thanked Abe as I escorted him towards the door. Just before he was out he turned around to face me again.
“You know I uh… I noticed your kitchen isn’t fully done yet. If you didn’t plan on ordering anything you could come over. I just did something for myself when I heard the commotion outside my door.” He stammered in a nervousness voice. He reminded me that I haven’t really eaten anything today so far. The excitement of the day made me completely blend out my hunger. But as I looked towards my kitchen I wasn’t sure what he meant.
“What do you mean about my kitchen? I thought the movers did everything.”
“Well the power cables are sticking out and I doubt the gas plate is connected either. I assume same story for your washing machine. If you want I can come by tomorrow after work and fix it all for you.” He said. This was all a bit too much for me to understand. I never bothered in my life with anything as there were always people doing it for me.
“That would be awesome but I don’t want to take advantage of you. Can I pay you or something like that?” I asked him as I was about to go and get my wallet.
“No need for that but if you invite me for a dinner when everything is set and done, I wouldn’t say no.” I just smiled at him while my face ran red. He was interested in me, or rather Hazel.
“So?” He asked me again. “Want to come over for dinner or…?” He asked me with a raised eyebrow. I wasn’t sure what I would expect if I went over but I couldn’t deny just how hungry I was right now.
“I… I would like to.” I said and followed him towards his apartment.
The evening dinner with Abe wasn’t as awkward as I expected. We talked about each other and our past, mine of course mostly made up. He was just like Hazel divorced and lives in this apartment after a long and ugly settlement. It wasn’t hard for me to imagine she was the problem as Abe behaved like a genuine gentleman this evening. Late this evening we exchanged numbers and I went back into my apartment. Exhausted from the day and with a full stomach I instantly went to my bed and fell asleep, still in my dress.
The next day I woke up as the rays of the run shined through the gap in my curtains. It took me a while to raise myself upwards, still sleep and disorientated by my surroundings. The first thing I noticed was the pain I felt in my back and hips. Looking down I was met by the same old breasts as yesterday. Giving them a firm squeeze a smile formed on my face as this was all not a dream. I really did it and made my fantasy real. As I took a shower I noticed the differences between my male body and this one. The water felt amazing against my hairless skin and feeling it run across my breasts gave me a small shivers as it constantly made me aware of just how big they were.
Drying myself off I washed away the remnants of my smeared make up and slowly but surely a few features of my old self could be seen inside the mirror. After only seeing Hazel with make up most of the time yesterday it was so weird now seeing so much of my old self again, even weirder when just a few inches further down two sagging breasts were hanging from my chest. After tying my hair away and dressing into a bathrobe it was almost like I was back to my old self. Apart from the wrinkles and the nose it was like an older and slightly feminized version of James was looking back at me. I left my bathroom and was already excited to try on all the new lingerie I bought yesterday. I spread them all out over my bed and tried on one by one. Just a few minutes in I heard the pinging of my phone. Checking it, it was a message from my father asking me once again how it’s going and when I think I would be home. It was barely more than a month and he already started to get worried. Probably the best thing I could do was to just call him and buy me some more time as my adventure barely has started. As I talked with him I constantly checked myself out in the mirror and noticed just how abstract this situation was right now. In front of me was an attractive older woman, dressed in lingerie while out of her mouth came a male voice. If I wouldn’t be talking on the phone to my dad I would be in big trouble. But would he even be able to recognize me right now? Somehow this made it all so more arousing.
Our talk was interrupted by the ringing of my doorbell. Walking towards it I tried to end the conversation with my dad but he always had something more to say.
“Okay dad, please I need to go now! I’ll call you tomorrow or whenever I find the time again. Yeah you too and greet mom from me. Bye bye.” I whispered as I was almost at the front door. Without much thought I opened it only to see Abe in front of me with a toolbox in his hands. His mouth was wide open as his eyes checked me out in detail.
“Whoah.” Was all he said. As I looked down on myself to see why he was so in awe I noticed I completely forgot I was still in my sexy lingerie.
In shock I slammed the door in front of him and ran to my room. My heart was almost exploding from the adrenaline and shame I felt in that moment. Getting the bathrobe over me again I slowly walked towards the door, with Abe’s surprised face still engraved in my memory. Thinking it over I felt my tugged away penis trying to rise again. Another man liked my image. I was so convincing in my lingerie that he didn’t rebuke in shock and saw a young boy cross dressing. No, he saw a mature sexy woman in a sexy black one piece. The more this image ran through my mind the hornier I got but I had to keep myself under control. Abe was probably still in front of my door. About to find words to apologize himself even though it was me who brought him into this situation.
Slowly I opened the door and as expected Abe stood in front of it. His face just as red as mine.
“H-Hey. I’m sorry I just thought… well. I could leave work earlier today so I thought I come by but uhm…” Abe fumbled with his words. It was kind of funny seeing a grown ass man unable to find the right words for this situation. Looking further down I could see a bulge in his pants and could hardly control myself. I wasn’t gay or found Abe attractive in any way but it made my fantasy just so much more immersive and fucked up. This was so much more than I expected. All I wanted was to be seen as a maid but right now I was also purely seen as an attractive woman. I bit my lips as my arousal hit newer heights.
“Oh Abe.” I said with a heavy breath. “It’s, fine j-just come in.” I said as I had a hard time to catch my breath. I needed to get myself under control. As much as I found this entire situation hot as hell I didn’t want it to end in a way I would regret when I’m back to my old self. Both me and Abe kept an awkward silence as he worked on my kitchen.
“Everything done. I would make a test drive with the washing machine but it should be all fine. If there are any leaks just call me and I will fix it.” Abe said as he started to stow away his tools. “Since your refrigerator is empty I assume you still have to buy some groceries right?”
“I uh yeah I guess so. I didn’t have the time to do it yesterday. Do you know a good place? I’m fairly new around here.”
“You can come with me. I wanted to buy some stuff anyway and seeing how you need almost everything I can help you carry some of the bags. Only if you want of course I don’t want to force myself on you.” He said with a nervous chuckle. He wasn’t wrong though. I needed a lot and during the last few weeks I lost a lot of muscle mass. I was now a weak woman that relied on a strong man to carry her stuff and I loved it. Without a second thought I agreed and changed into a more comfortable outfit. Somehow it felt like I had a servant doing my work again when all of this was there for me to become a servant. Nonetheless it didn’t take anything away from my fetish, it only made it all better and I still had to look for a maid job anyway.
The following days I got more and more used to my appearance and after a while I didn’t have to concentrate on my Hazel voice anymore as it came out naturally. The breasts on the other hand became a bit annoying with the constant back pain and how they came into my way all the time. It also became harder and harder to get off as my penis was surgically tugged away and the excitement and thrill of the first few days wore off. And whenever I managed to get an orgasm I was filled with horror of what I had done to myself. Many times I was close to drive to the clinic and undo it all. But halfway on my way I always calmed down and couldn't deny how hot this all was. My relationship with Abe grew and while we never became romantic or anything close to that I knew he wanted me. Every time when I went back into my apartment I saw the hunger in his eyes. Being an object of desire was so exhilarating.
But all of this was put to doubt when I finally managed to find a job as a maid. The excitement and rush I felt as soon as I put on my new and real uniform for the first time were washed away really quickly. During my first day and the days after I was so occupied with the work itself that I had barely time to live out my fantasy. Somehow in my mind I thought this all would play out differently and be more exciting but the reality of it was much more mundane. Maybe it was all about me as James being in this role and not Hazel, a woman nobody would think twice was a young rich boy. Still I didn't want to give up yet. After all I put so much money and effort into it and it wasn’t all bad. I still found arousal whenever I ran across people I faintly knew and fooled them to believe I was really a 48 year old woman. It even went so far that I got myself a trial day as a waitress in the country club my dad always goes. I just needed a new kick since my maid fantasy became nothing but hard work.
And it worked! Seeing so many familiar faces send shivers through my entire body. Whenever I served one of them I always expected they would call me out or even see a glimpse of James Astor, son of multimillionaire Richard Astor but no. All of them ignored me and treated me just like any waitress. After so many weeks slaving away in a boring maid job in an airport hotel I found what I really needed and to my luck I was offered a job. It wasn’t really hard since I knew the etiquette of the club. It didn’t take too long for the day I dreaded and anticipated the most came. My dad and mom came with some of their friends to play golf once in a month. As soon as they finished their game, they sat down for lunch and I rushed to their table to serve them. “Hi I’m Hazel how may I serve you?” I said with a nervous voice. This was it. I put everything on one card, risked everything only for a small perverted rush. I wasn’t thinking clear but that was my default mindset the last few weeks.
As soon as my dad looked up to me to give his order my heard froze and I expected to be exposed. “I think I take the pastrami…”
“Honey think of your blood pressure. He will take the brussels sproud salat, same for me dear.” My mom said as she interrupted him. Both of them looked directly into my face and didn’t recognize me. I couldn’t blame them as I had a hard time to recognize myself with all this make up and aged skin but still, they were my parents. Just in that moment I was about to cum but managed to control myself. It took all my focus to take the rest of their orders until I was finally away from their table. My heart was beating like crazy and all I could think of was to go home and try to orgasm to the though of this event.
With wobbly legs and a foggy mind I managed to finish the rest of my shift until I was on my way home. The entire way back I was edging and barely could hold it, but I knew I was done with it. I reached the peak of my fantasy and felt a sense of homesickness for the first time. As I was walking towards my apartment door I met Abe in the hallway again. “Oh hey Hazel! How was…” But I went past him before he could end his sentence. I just wanted relief so bad and was shaking all over my body that my keys dropped out of my hands. Before I could pick them up Abe stood besides me with a concerned face. “Hazel are you alright?” I just let out a heavy breath as I pressed my hand against my crotch. “N-No. I just… I just need to get…” But I couldn’t really bring out a full sentence. In an instant Abe pressed himself on me and pushed me against the door as his tongue invaded my mouth. My eyes went wide in panic and I tried to push him off me but I was so weak against his full weight. I never had a kiss with a girl before and now some old guy close to my dad’s age thrusted his tongue inside of me while his hands were playing with my breasts. I wasn’t gay but for some reason this turned me on even more because for him I was nothing more than an attractive older woman. The pain I felt at my crotch became almost unbearable and the urge to finally find relief made all my judgment of this situation go out the window. Before I even had a chance to get a grasp at the situation he lifted me up and carried me inside his apartment. He was so much stronger than I expected and manhandled me like I was nothing.
He threw me on top of his bed and started to undress himself in front of me. I gasped in shock as his erect penis became visible and pointed in my direction. I wondered what women saw in them as they looked absolutely ugly and to some degree threatening. But with my hormone driven brain I didn’t think much further than this and only thought if his dick was large enough to hit my prostate and finally give me my desperately needed orgasm. Abe hopped on top of his bed and slowly crawled towards me on all fours. Just when he was about to spread my legs apart I stopped him in time. If he found out I was no real woman I wasn’t sure what would happen next. During my time with him I found out he was a rather conservative kind of man. At best he would beat me up and throw me out of his apartment.
“Abe I… I’m a bit old fashioned. I feel weird doing it outside marriage but…” I paused. I wasn’t sure if I should really go through with it but I was just so desperate for it at that moment. “You can use my backdoor if that’s fine with you.” I said, embarrassed by my own words. I really proposed to another man to fuck me in the ass.
A smile formed on his face as he moved towards his nightstand next to me.
“Gladly! My ex never was into it and I lost all hope to ever do it again.” He said as he took out a bottle of lube. “Huh. Might as well.” As as he took out a blue pill and just swallowed it without a glass of water.
“Dim the light please!” I commanded him while undressing myself. Even though he might not see it’s not a real pussy at first glance, on close inspection he would notice something was off so I hoped the dim light would work in my favor. Getting on all fours I started to think this was way too gay and maybe I should call it off but as I noticed the his wardrobe mirror facing me I could only see Hazel. With her large breasts hanging off her chest and Abe lubing up her hole, there was hardly anything wrong from the looks of it. Just a woman and her lover about to have some fun. Abe didn’t was much time and instantly pushed his member inside of me. My eyes almost popped out of my skull as I felt pain and pressure in ways I have never felt before.
I felt stuffed like a turkey on thanksgiving and was about to call it off when one of his thrusts hit a spot that almost made me cum in an instant. There it was, the release I desperately waited for so long and couldn’t get myself, was so close. Driven like mad I started to push myself against each of his thrusts just hoping for every hit to feel just as good as that special one. This was probably the most fucked up and perverted act I had ever done and the thought I fooled an older hetero man into believing I was a real woman was something that made it all more forbidden and wrong, but also so much better. A few more thrusts and I finally felt it coming. But as my tugged penis was trying with all it’s might to become erect I suddenly felt a sharp pain from it like I had never before. Mixed with agonizing pain and pure bliss from my orgasm I let out a loud scream and almost fainted. I collapsed in front of me only for Abe to continue and release his seed inside of me just a few minutes later. I barely had any power left in me and could only accept as he dragged me with him to cuddle after, making me the little spoon. His dick was still erect and logged deep inside of me, not getting any softer.
My pain in my lower regions didn’t recede as I was used to and as my post coital clarity set in I was overcome by disgust and horror of what I did. Looking at myself in the wardrobe mirror I only saw Hazel, sweaty and with a man’s penis deep inside her ass. I tried to stay calm and recover until I could move my legs good enough again but in all that time I didn’t go back into that state I was used to. Gone was all the eroticism, the fetish, the hornyness I felt about it all. I was just James Astor again, the hetero 18 year old guy. But my mirror image told me a complete different story. Barely anything about it looked remotely close to James. What have I done to myself? I needed to get out of here and reverse it all and maybe I could forget what I did with Abe even though I doubted it. Hearing his snores, I tried to free myself from his grasp but with barely any muscle power left every movement of mine was met by him tightening the grip. What made it all worse was that it moved his dick inside of me ever so slightly, sending shiver across my body and reminding me of his big meat inside of me. I grinded my teeth in anger and frustration and could only wait until he fell into a deeper sleep.
I’m not sure how much time passed but I knew it was dark outside when I had the power to free myself from him. It felt good to finally have his penis out of me as the pressure inside of me was starting to became unbearable but that was only followed by the disgusting feeling of his semen dripping out of my now gaping hole. I ignored this and dressed myself up and moved back into my apartment to take a shower. That same night I called my dad to tell him I would come home and also because I wanted to hear a familiar voice after recent events but things didn’t go as expected. It has been a while since the last time I talked with him and since then I was only using my Hazel voice. All attempts to go back to my James voice ended in a weird imitation. It got only worse when my father demanded to talk with the real James, which of course wasn’t possible. He was starting to get more and more irritated and angry and after a while even asked if there was a ransom. To that I just ended the call in panic and hoped he wouldn’t call the police. Things were falling apart real quick. If only I knew how bad was about to become.
The next morning I woke up to the same mood as I had yesterday evening and the discomfort of my new body became much stronger with every hour. The pain in my crotch became worse too and now felt like I got kicked into the balls ten times in a row. All I wanted was to get rid of this charade and go home, my real home and become James Astor again. I had a few pain medication left from the early days after my operation but they only helped so much. Halfway towards the clinic I couldn’t take it anymore and collapsed on the sidewalk. A few people around helped me up and an older woman drove me in her car to the hospital. There I explained what was going on, well at least regarding my penis, too embarrassed was I to tell the full truth. A quick operation later and he was finally free again, but the short moment of joy wouldn’t last long. After so many months I saw my own penis again, shriveled and red as a tomato. What followed was almost like a death sentence as the doctor explained to me what was wrong. From the constant pressure and tight spot it was in all the time my tissue was damaged beyond repair and some of it started to die off. To my ‘luck’, as they told me, most of the nerves were still intact and they could reform my penis into a vagina and I could function normal again even though I would need to take hormones from now on. I wasn’t given much time to mourn or think of a solution as time was running short. My own fantasy brought me into this and from the looks of it, a part of it would forever stay with me. I don’t know how I would go back home like this but I would find a way as long as the rest looked like my old self again.
In the days after the operation I fell into a dark mood and was filled with thoughts of ‘just how I could let it come this far’. I should have just stuck to dressing up in my maids uniforms but now it was too late to go back to those innocent days. The nurses taught me everything I needed to know about my new genitalia and not long after I could finally go home. Surprisingly during all this the country club didn’t fire me after I explained them why I was in the hospital. I guess with this social climate they would rather keep me on sick leave than risk any negative publicity, not like I had any intention of ever going back there. The first thing I did after leaving the hospital was to go back to the beauty clinic and undo all of the other stuff and become James Astor again. Or as much as I could.
But what I saw was a complete different waiting room. The girl at the front desk was a complete different one too. “Uhm excuse me, is Doctor Brown here? I need to talk with him, it’s urgent.” I said, hoping they just changed the furniture and design a bit to go with the time.
“Oh no sorry. This is now a beauty spa. We moved in around a month ago after Mr Brown left the states.” I couldn’t believe what I heard. If he wasn’t here who could fix me? Would any other doctor believe my story if I told them?
“W-What do you mean left the states? When is he back?” Still in hope he just moved his clinic to somewhere else but what she told me was much worse. Apparently he did a highly questionable operation, not like mine was any better and it did not go that well. Not only was he sued by that woman and her rich husband, many other disgruntled patients joined in, encouraged by her act. If I wanted to be me again I needed to go to Mexico where he opened up a new clinic. My funds weren’t that high after so many months but I hoped he could at least do the most necessary parts to make me look somewhat like my old self again.
The next day I was about to book a flight ticket when I found out all my cards were blocked. My father must have blocked them after my not so successful call that one night. Despair set in as my whole situation developed a life of its own. All I now had left was whatever was on Hazels bank account and her ID. I could try to talk with my dad, try to prove who I really am if I even manage to go past the guards securing our mansion. But he would just disinherit me, most likely thinking I was a freak and not worthy to carry his name. I was completely stuck in this life I thought was only a fantasy and an adventure to live out my fetish. These large sagging tits, my wrinkled skin, the wide hips and especially that flat area on my crotch would stay with me for the rest of my life.
The following months were pretty rough. With no funds from my old account, a low income and the hospital bill I was struggling to make ends meet. The only support I had in these times was ironically from Abe. After our one time he became way more direct with his intentions and even though I pushed him away early on I didn’t want to lose him. Not that I had any romantic feelings for him but because he was the only person in my new life I could rely on. This became more of a dependency as my financial situation worsened and the advance payment for my apartment ran out. When he offered me to move I with him I knew there was no way around it and I somehow became his girlfriend, with all things attached to it. I didn’t want to land on the streets so I pretended to be the loving girlfriend he expected me to be, buying my time in hope something would happen to get me out of this life. But time went on and I celebrated my 49th birthday with him. Up to this point the female hormones washed away anything that was left of my remaining male features and completed my new image. He used this special day to propose to me, to which I reluctantly agreed. In reality I was just a now 19 year old boy, without money or knowledge of the world. I didn’t know how I would survive out there, so being Abe’s wife wasn’t the worst deal I could have picked. On our honeymoon he finally made me into a real woman and I had sex for the first time with my new vagina and to my surprise it wasn’t as bad as I expected it to be. I’d still prefer to have my own penis back but it was miles more enjoyable than getting it from behind.
Our life fell into a routine not long after and we were just husband and wife. I still had hopes somehow, something would happen to get me out of this. Maybe I would one day wake up and it was all a dream or I was just completely insane and forgot to take my medicine. But this was just nothing more than a hope I never could let go. And like on one of many of those days when Abe was on top of me, thrusting in and out, our hands interlocked I just laid there and looked at the clock at our nightstand, waiting for him to finish so I could stand up and make some breakfast for us. This was just a typical Sunday morning in a life I never thought I would live.
But it was my life now and I had to accept it.
1
13.3K
20
3
0
A story involving the #1 fantasy of every heterosexual male who has ever touched the gournds of the Earth coming to frutition: obtaining boobs on their person.
God, I’ve missed this. This is all that I’ve wanted for so long; a stress-free day, spending time with the people that I don’t hate. No books, no meaningless words, no packets, no slides, no worries. Just being in the front yard, tossin’ the ol’ pigskin around with my pop and lil’ bro. I hate how I just took moments like this for granted. Times like these were always the best.
“Yo, Chad, how many 1’s and 0’s would it take to simulate yourself a girlfriend?” dad jokes, tossing the football to Jason,
“About as many as it would take to shield everyone from the glare of your bald head,” I joke back, earning a laugh from everyone,
“Joke all ya want. I still got your mother, didn’t I? How do you think I got with her?”
“A bad dare and terrible luck with drawing straws?”
“Alright, smartass, that ‘Bad dare and straw drawing’ got ya here.”
“And I’m forever grateful for mom’s friends.”
We share another laugh as Jason passes the ball to me. I toss it to dad and he says,
“Alright, poindexter, let’s see if your reflexes are as quick as your mouth. Go long.”
I do as instructed, running back as he draws back for the throw. Once I’m far enough, he throws his signature “Perfect Spiral” directly towards me. I keep my eyes right on the ball, being sure that my momentum matches it perfectly. Then, unsurprisingly, it lands directly into my perfect hands. And I waste no time. I charge right back at him, aiming for the street lamp right behind him.
Jason then charges at me, stepping in the way between me and my goal. Big mistake, little man. We charge closer and closer and closer to each other, neither of us having a shred of a thought of retreating in mind. Once he’s close enough to me, I side-step past him, continuing my pursuit to the lamp. Easy.
Now comes the real challenge. Not only is that trick not gonna work on dad, something I’ve learned the hard way, but because of his size, barging through him isn’t really a viable option either. Plus, with Jason hot on my tail, even if I were able to at least lock up with him, he’s gonna ensure that that won’t last long. So I’ve only got one option.
I run at dad with everything I’ve got. He gets in his stance, planting his feet to the ground. I narrow my eyes. He pulls up his shorts. I look behind me to see Jason closing the already narrow gap between us. Wait for it...Wait for it...Now!
I toss the ball over dad’s head, taking him off guard as he turns his attention to it. Perfect. I dive, tuck, and roll through his legs, getting past him before catching the ball, hearing the collision between dad and Jason behind me as I merrily skip to the street lamp, claiming my victory.
“YEAH!!!” I celebrate in satirized typical sportsman fashion, spiking the ball on the ground, “YOU CAN’T TOUCH ME!!! NO ONE CAN TOUCH ME!!! I’M THE GREATEST!!! I”M ON TOP OF THE WORLD!!! THIS IS WHAT I DO!!! TOO EASY!!! TAKE ME OUT THE GAME, CO-”
My glory is interrupted with a high pitched scream. It sounds like it’s coming from behind me. And it’s getting louder. I turn to see the source of the ear piercing noise, but before I can even get them in my peripheral vision, I feel someone tackle my side, latching onto me as they continue their scream. I laugh in response to the spear, instantly recognizing who the culprit is upon seeing her short black hair.
“What’s up, Courtney?” I say through my laugh, wrapping my arm around her little body,
“Why didn’t you tell me you came back, you big meanie?!” she says, still doing her best to replicate the jaws of life,
“Why did you decide to go swimming today of all days?”
“Because I have friends. Ever hear of ‘em?”
“Oh, trust me, I’ve heard all about you and your friends.”
“That’s not what I meant, you jerk.”
“I’m not hearing any denial.”
She pouts before blushing and turning away from me. She’s so goddamn adorable.
“You’re so mean to me,” she whines,
“Only because I love you,” I reply, kissing her on the forehead,
“Daaaad, Chad’s bullying meeee.”
She jokingly runs over to dad, acting like a bratty toddler. As she does, she unknowingly gives me the perfect view of her taut little ass in her bikini bottoms. That along with the little peep I was able to catch of her tits through her loose top causes me to envision her without her two piece. Fuck, what I’d give to really show her how much I’ve missed her. Probably the only girl I can think of that’ll make me lose my challenge. She’s just too damn cute.
“That sound good to you, Chad?” I hear dad say, snapping me out of my thoughts,
“U-uh-...wha- huh?” I ask, not hearing the question,
“I was just saying that since Jason’s game is in 15 minutes and since you don’t like going, you could just stay here if you want.”
“And I’m staying, too,” Courtney adds on, aiding my choice, “15 minutes is not enough time for me to get ready.”
“U-uh, yeah...Yeah. Sounds good.”
“Alright,” dad says, “Go tell your mother we’re in the car and we’ll see ya in a couple hours. Let’s go, Jason! Let’s give ‘em hell!!!”
“Yeah!” Jason reciprocates, “We’re gonna give ‘em hell!!!”
They continue their rampage of pep as Courtney and I head inside. We both head upstairs, going our separate ways as she heads to the bathroom and I head to mom and dad’s room. I knock on the door before hearing mom say,
“I know. I’ll be down in a moment.”
Well, that takes care of that. I head to my room, shutting the door before going to my bed and collapsing on it. God, I’ve missed this fluffy bed. So soft and comfy. Always got the job done when I had to sleep. I bet it has its other uses, too. Especially if I had my “Friends” here to help me figure out those other uses. My mind wanders as I imagine all the girls I’ve been with in my time in college. Rina, Lana, Dominique, Mandy, Janet, Celeste, now that was a good time, Ginger, India, Lani, Sam, Harmony, Courtney...Courtney?
My mind sets on the image of Courtney and her bikini that did more for the mind than her body. She was practically naked right in front of me. How is it that the sexiest girl I know shares my DNA? How’s that fair? I almost wanna get in that shower and share some of it back with her. Fuck, that’d be so hot. Having her pinned against the chamber, shoving my cock deep inside of her little pussy, that’d really be something.
The thought of taking my own little sister makes me harder with each second I spend on it. Her adorable face, her sexy little moans, her soft little pussy wrapped tightly around me as she desperately begs for more, I can practically see and hear all of that happening. Just thinking about it is making me test the limit of my pants. I take them off along with my boxers to get at least some comfort.
But while the issue of comfort is dealt with, there’s still the issue of having Courtney being all I can think about right now. I just want her to straddle me and ride me like she’s never ridden anyone before. Just having that tight little pussy sliding up and down her big brother’s cock. Up...and down...up...and down. I can practically feel her little pussy right now. Wait a minute.
I look down to see my right hand mimicking the rhythm that I’ve created. Shit. So much for my challenge. That’s two and a half months down the drain. But fuck it. I’ve already gone this far. There’s no turning back now. It’s only fitting that the person who makes me break my streak is the person I wanna fuck the most.
So I continue my actions, sliding my hand up and down my shaft, envisioning Courtney riding it instead. I close my eyes, lightly groaning as I speed up my pace, gripping harder on my cock.
“Yeah,” I groan, “Just like that, Courtney. Ride your big brother’s dick. Say my name.”
“Oh, Chad,” she moans, speeding up her pace,
“Louder, baby.”
“Chad~! Chad~!”
“That’s right, baby. Call out to your big brother.”
“Big brother! Big brother!”
This sends an intense jolt all throughout my body. God, that’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever heard her say.
“Say it again,” I groan, feeling myself getting closer and closer, “Say that again for your big brother.”
She giggles before leaning down to my ear, whispering,
“Please fill up my pussy with your cum, big brother.”
This sends me over the edge. I let out a loud groan, shooting ropes of my cum from my dick. As oceans and oceans of built up cum leave my body, my body just goes limp. I don’t even care about the mess. I just feel...so...gooood.
I close my eyes for a moment, taking in the warmth and sensations of all the dopamine and serotonin. But after a few moments of basking in the goodness of the brain chemicals, it just slowly fades. What’s going on? That wasn’t nearly enough time for it to subside. What happened? Wait, this doesn’t even feel like my bed anymore. And am I wrapped in a towel?
I open my eyes, looking around. This-...this isn’t even my room anymore...Why am I in Courtney’s room? How’d I get in Courtney’s room? What the hell? I look down to see myself wrapped in a towel. Where’d this even come from? I was just in my shirt. And why do I feel refreshed instead of relaxed?
I unwrap myself from the towel and open it up. And what I discover before me almost makes me scream. My-...I don-...I’m-...I’m a girl now...YEEEEEEEEEEES!!!! Oh my God, this is the greatest day of my life! I’ve got tits! I’ve got a pussy! I’ve got feminine charms! I’ve got-...Courtney’s...face.
I observe myself in the mirror. There’s no mistaking it. Her hair, her face, her size, it’s all here...I-...I switched bodies with my sister...I must’ve died and gone to actual heaven. There’s no other explanation. This is my own personal heaven. And I absolutely love it.
“No way this is real,” I say, taken aback as I hear Courtney’s voice escape my lips.
I instinctively cover my mouth, lightly squealing from excitement. I’ve finally gotten what I’ve always dreamed of. I’m so happy. Wait, if I’m here, then does that mean-...
I step out of the room and make my way over to...my room? I slowly turn the doorknob and open the door. What I see before me shakes me to my core. Is that...is that me? Did I actually die like this? What kind of pathetic loser am I?
But just as soon as I have that thought, it’s tossed out the window after hearing myself lightly snoring. Well, that can’t be right. I’m still alive? And I’m in Courtney’s body. Perfect. Still gotta deal with the stress of wondering what the hell I got on finals.
Then it hits me. That smell. It’s so pungent. I swear I know it. I survey the room for the source, tracking it near my unconscious body. As I inch closer to myself, I finally remember. It’s...my cum. Oh, God, it’s everywhere. Guess that’s the consequence of depriving myself for so long and choosing to do it in bed with no type of protective measures whatsoever.
Something’s a bit different about it, though. The smell...It smells so...good. I don’t think I’ve ever enjoyed the smell of my own essence before. Well, on second thought, I am a girl. So by default, everything about me is amazing. Even my cum. So by that logic...What if I just so happened to...taste it? I mean, what kind of little sister would I be if I just left my big brother with all this mess to clean all by himself?
So, in the spirit of being a good little sister, I climb onto the bed, crawling up to my seemingly lifeless body, taking in more of the smell of my fluids. With each moment that passes, my want for it grows that much more. I want it so fucking bad.
And I go for it. I lean in closer to my exposed, divine, cum coated lower half, sticking out my tongue as I prepare for the taste of a lifetime. Soon enough, I make direct contact with my own shaft, immediately sending the interesting flavors to my brain. Holy hell, that is the greatest thing I’ve ever tasted.
I drag my tongue along my dick, cleaning my sperm from it. It’s so tasty. No wonder girls are so obsessed with it. And I swear that with every lick, it feels like I’m actually having her lick me. And I want more of it.
As I continue my licks, I feel my cock twitching and getting harder and harder with each lick. Ooo. Looks like good ol’ little sister has another job to do. Well, if no one else is gonna do it, it might as well be me.
I bring a hand to my shaft, immediately trying to adjust to the difference between using Courtney’s hand and my own. Hers are so much smaller and warmer. Also, the mutual feeling of me and my body is more apparent now. It feels infinitely better than any time I’ve done it. And no other girl even compares to hers.
After enjoying the feeling for a bit, I start sliding my hand up and down my shaft. Fuck, that feels incredible. I can’t believe it. I’ve actually got my little sister on my dick. And it feels otherworldly. I just wish I could see the look on her face as I thrust it inside of her tight little throat.
I wrap my lips around the head of my dick, gently sucking on it as I slightly speed up the pace of my strokes. I then maneuver my free hand to the lower half of my body, spreading my legs and bringing a finger to my little pussy. Another dream of mine realized. I drag my finger along my slit, feeling my own wetness as I continue working my own shaft.
This is pure bliss. Every sensation is doubled for me. This is beyond anything that I’ve ever experienced before. I never want this to end.
I decide to elevate the pleasure by taking more of my cock inside of my mouth, slowly descending as I keep my hand wrapped around the remaining portion of my shaft. Once I make it about halfway down, I start bobbing my head up and down my length, moaning as I continue rubbing my delicate little pussy. I’m getting so turned on right now. With the feeling of Courtney’s tight, dripping, little pussy, her lips wrapped around my cock as I poke the back of her tight throat, her little moans, and the fact that she probably has no idea that any of this is going on, all of it is driving me insane. I’m living out all of my fantasies and not a single soul has to know.
I speed up my bobbing, rubbing, and stroking, garnering more moans from myself as my want for more increases with each action. Then the ever-growing curiosity seeps in. How good would it feel to have both organs being stimulated? Would one feel better than the other? If so, which one? Would I be able to tell the difference? Would I even care? Chances are the last question is the most important and the answer might be no, but I just gotta know now. The curiosity of it all is eating me alive.
After a few more moments of sucking and rubbing, I slow down my movements on both actions before popping myself out of my mouth. I then straddle myself, leaning back on my hands as I grind my pussy on my cock. I try figuring out which part of me feels better, but as I continue my self-teasing, I find myself leaning towards not caring. It feels too fucking good to focus. And it’s not even inside me yet.
I lean down on my chest, feeling the firmness of my own chest. It’s so comfy. I then lift my hips, positioning my entrance above my awaiting dick below me. Ok, moment of truth. I lower my hips, using the slickness of my saliva and wetness from my pussy as lube. After a few attempts to slide it inside, I finally manage to push the tip in. Once it’s inside, I start pushing it deeper inside of myself. But as I lower myself on my cock, a sudden pain jolts throughout my whole body, making me stop my advances.
Is-...is she really a...virgin? Am I really gonna take my little sister’s virginity? Holy shit, I’m actually the luckiest being to ever exist. This day couldn’t possibly get better.
I take a moment to adjust to my size, wrapping my arms around my neck. Once the pain subsides, I start steadily lowering myself even more down my cock, eventually reaching the base. Once I fit all of myself inside, I start waving my hips back and forth, moaning as I reach deeper and deeper.
And just like that, my adorable little sister is no longer a virgin. Her pussy is now mine. She’s now mine. Mine to do whatever I want with. And she doesn’t have a clue what’s happening. It’s the perfect crime.
Once I’ve adjusted to my size, I start rising and lowering myself up and down my length, sliding my wet, little, previously virgin pussy up and down my long, hard, delicious cock. I moan in response to the combined sensations, answering the burning question. Turns out I was right. I can’t tell which one feels better. And frankly, I don’t give a single damn. It feels so fucking goood. Faster. I need to go faster.
I speed up my pace, moaning louder as I ride my own dick with my little sister’s pussy. And I love it. I love it so fucking much. I love the sound of her moans. I love how tight she feels. I love how big I feel. I’m so fucking full. This is without question the best sex I’ve ever had. Thank God for little sisters. I then get an idea on how to do the impossible and make this that much better than it already is. I pull myself into my ear, whispering,
“Yeah. You like that, don’t you, pervert? You like the feeling of your little sister’s wet little pussy? Oh, God, you’re so naughty. Such a naughty, naughty big brother, getting hard from his sister pleasuring him. Who knew that the most amazing, sexiest, coolest, bestest big brother would be so lewd? Well, show me, big brother. Show your little sister how lewd you really are.”
I pick up my pace even more, moaning louder as I tighten my grip on my neck. I then look at my own unconscious face, admiring how perfectly flawless it is. Just looking at it makes me just wanna...wanna...Oh, I need to. I pull myself in for a deep kiss, speeding up my pace as fast as I possibly can. I love this so damn perfect. I can feel how soft her lips are. I can taste them. I love her so goddamn much.
It doesn’t take long for me to feel my orgasm approaching on both ends. Not wanting to get too risky, I bring a hand to my pussy, rubbing it as fast as I can before moaning out,
“Fuck, you’re gonna make me cum! Watch me cum for you, big brother! Watch me! Watch me cum all over your perfect cock! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”
I let out one last loud moan before tilting my head back, letting it all out. My body spasms as I release my cum all over my shaft, burying myself in my chest as I ride out my orgasm. After a few moments of the greatest mix of feelings a human could have, I bring my hips to a complete stop, catching my breath.
Before I can completely collect my bearings and fully digest what just happened, I feel my eyes getting heavier and heavier. And before I know it, I’m asleep. But just as soon as it happened, I instantly wake up, opening my eyes and catching my lost breath. I then look around the room, wiping my eyes as the memories of my dream start flooding back in my mind. Wow, that was nice.
Not long after scanning the room, I feel something on my chest. I look down to see Courtney lying on me, sleeping soundly. Wait, wait, wait...that was real? None of that was my subconscious? That was actually reality? Oh, shit. Oh, God. Oh my God! I just fucked my sister. Oh, God, I just fucked my sister. Will she remember what happened? Will she even know? I guess only time will tell. But in the meantime, if she doesn’t remember, it probably wouldn’t be good if she woke up like this.
So I discreetly wrap my arms around her naked unconscious body before lifting her up and carrying her out of my room. As I make my way to hers, I feel her arms and legs tighten around me as she lightly moans. That’s when I realize that I’m still inside of her, still pent up from not releasing. And she’s still out cold. Perfect for repaying older brother for everything he’s done.
After stepping inside of her room, I lay her down on her bed as carefully as possible. Once she settles on her bed, I bring my hands on either side of her, pushing her leg apart with my knee, giving me better access. I then start slowly thrusting in and out of her little pussy, trying not to make too much noise or movements.
Courtney starts lightly moaning from my actions as I continue my steady thrusts. It’s almost unbelievable how damn cute she is. Everything she does is just making this so much better.
For better balance, I bring my right hand to her dd-cup chest, gently kneading it as I steadily pick up my pace. She arches her back, most likely stretching. Now, normally, I’d stop in my tracks at the slightest movement she made. But I’m gradually starting to not care. I think I’m starting to catch on to what’s happening here. And if I’m right, I don’t think it’ll matter if she wakes up or not. Especially since I’m so close right now.
After moments of savoring the feeling of Courtney’s soft lower lips wrapped around me, I feel myself getting closer to my limit. So I pull out of her and make my way to her face, pointing my dick right at it and jerking myself. Yeah, just lay there while your big brother paints your face. I’m gonna mark you as mine. All mine.
Moments pass of me stroking my cock before I let out a loud groan and shoot rope after rope of my sperm on my little sister’s face, getting it on her eyelids, cheeks, and lips. After finishing, I take a seat on a nearby chair, admiring the scene that I created. I’m also a bit shocked that that much came out. I mean, it’s not as much as before, but still a lot. Still paying the price I guess.
But before I can dwell on it further, my eyes get heavy again. And before I know it, I’m knocked out. Then, almost like clockwork, I wake up, lying on the bed, feeling a weird, sticky, alluring substance on my face. I swallow some that’s in my mouth before scooping some off of my face and licking it off my hand. Just what I thought.
The next day approaches and I head over to Roman’s house. I have to tell him about this. It would be a sin not to. Not only because not telling anyone about this would probably make me explode, but I’m pretty sure that we agreed that if anything like this happened to either of us, the first thing we’d do would be to tell each other. Now, while it was most definitely an elementary school pact and it’s most definitely been broken seeing that it’s not the first thing I did, I guess I'm still obligated to go through with telling him about it. He’s like my other brother who won’t judge me if I tell him everything about my new...Power? Blessing? Miracle? Whatever the hell this is. It’s sure as hell not a curse. There’s legitimately no downside to this.
I pull up in Roman’s driveway, parking my car before stepping out and heading over to his door. I kock on the door, using the super awesome knock that we created. But not even halfway through the knock, the door jerks open, revealing Katelyn, rubbing her head in annoyance. Oh, goody.
“What the fuck is your problem?” she says in a groggy tone,
“Well, excuse me for being chipper on this fine morning,” I retort,
“Oh, spare me. You just wanted to be an annoying shitsack. You do realize people have things to do? Nobody wants to hear your dumbass knocking this early.”
“It’s 11:36, you clearly just woke up, and you’re in short shorts and a tank top. Who are you fooling?”
“Ugh. You’re such a pain. Can’t wait until school starts again for you so that you’re out of my hair.”
“Oh, you mean you can’t wait until Roman and I go back to school, while you’re stuck trying to find somewhere else to live?”
“Go fuck yourself.”
Before I can say anything else, she slams the door right in my face before stomping off. Unbeknownst to the dumb broad, she forgot to lock the door. So I politely let myself in, closing the door before making my way upstairs to Roman’s room. Once I’m right by his door, I hear something all too familiar. Something that anyone living with a guy past his teens would instantly recognize. The sweet wholesome sound of a woman walking on hot coal, while playing paddleball.
Deciding to be the most considerate best friend ever, I remove my ear from the door, step away, and then turn the doorknob, pushing the door open, calmly saying,
“JESUS IS WATCHING YOU!!!”
He shrieks before tossing his phone from his lap all the way across the room and covering himself with his blanket. I laugh hysterically from his reaction, hearing him groan in agitation. He makes himself presentable before retrieving his phone.
“Oh, thanks, dickhead,” he pouts, “I’ve always wanted a crack in my screen.”
I calm down from my laughing fit before saying,
“Hey, no one told you to Tom Brady your phone. You made that decision all by your lonesome.”
“Don’t blame my reflexes on me. I’m still getting used to having my own place.”
“With your bitchy older sister, might I add?”
“Hey, she might be a bitch, but that’s just surface level. You haven’t gotten to know her like I have. Deep down, she’s a sweet, loving, caring, selfless-”
“Sexy bimbo who’s willing to do any and everything and film it and sucks at hiding the files, giving access to her scummy brother who spanks it to her.”
“...I mean, when you say it like that, it sounds perverted.”
“You mind telling me how you’d put it?”
“...What do you want, Chad?”
I chuckle before shutting the door and walking to the other side of the room to ensure that I’m not heard, barely able to contain my excitement.
“Ok,” I start in a whisper, “I want you to listen to me and listen carefully without judging me.”
“I will make no such promises,” he replies,
“Whatever. I don’t care. Cause I’m gonna tell you something, then I’m gonna prove it.”
“Alright, just tell me what it is already. You’re starting to scare me. Do you have a rare bowel infection or something?”
“Nope. Gross, but nope. I just so happened to come across the greatest superpower of all time.”
“Burping your ABC’s?”
“What? No.”
“Jogging backwards upstairs?”
“No.”
“Pronouncing wichchcher sauce?”
“I’m just gonna tell you.”
“That would save some time. Thank you.”
“Ok, to keep it brief...I can switch bodies.”
His look of anticipation switches into a look of discontempt.
“See? Right now you don’t believe me,” I say,
“Yeah, that’s a pretty weird way to advertise Michael’s weed,” he says,
“What?”
“I get it. It was good weed. Should’ve taken your word for it. Now I’m stuck without it. Just let me have some already since you’re just gonna be a douche about it.”
"Ok, first of all, that’s not even true. His weed sucked ass. And our friendship means too much for me to have you go anywhere NEAR that garbage. And secondly, I can actually prove it.”
“Well, thank you for your consideration. Maybe this’ll teach you to trust my intuition next time. And just for that, I’ll bite. Go ahead. Show me. Float about to another vessel. You have my attention.”
“Oh-...uh...see, um...here’s the thing-”
“Oh, what’s wrong? I’m waiting. Go ahead and ‘swap bodies’.”
Ok, he’s lucky we’re friends. Otherwise, I’d have just dropped my pants and did it right in front of him and made him suck my unconscious dick for being such a douche. But I’m a good friend, so I won’t do that.
“Alright, look,” I start, “The way it works is a bit-...in a word, unorthodox. So I’m gonna go to the bathroom for a bit.”
“Sure,” he says, sarcastically, “Do what you need to do, ya poltergeist.”
This is gonna be so satisfying. I step inside of his bathroom and shut the door, tearing some tissues away from the roll and sliding my pants and briefs to my knees. I then take a breath, shutting my eyes and letting my mind wander.
I soon start remembering that time Katelyn pissed Jason off and he threw countless water balloons at her, drenching her already tight white shirt. The image of her see-through state resurfaces in my mind, turning me on as I envision the distinct sight of her perfect D-cup tits. I bring my hand to my shaft, wrapping my fingers around it and gently stroking it up and down with the alluring picture displaying so vivid in my head.
My mind then starts envisioning my hand being her mouth sliding up and down the length of my cock as she looks up at me. Fuck, the thought of that dumb broad being my little bitch is really turning me on. Just sitting there while I fuck her slutty little throat, looking me in the eyes, helpless to do anything.
I speed up my pace, letting out light groans as I imagine the scenario. Eventually, I feel myself getting closer to my orgasm. I squeeze myself harder and stroke faster, simulating it as Katelyn sucking harder and faster. I stroke myself for a few more moments before letting out one final groan, releasing my sperm into the tissues that I set aside. After collecting my essence with the tissues and cleaning up the results, I toss away the tissues and pull up my pants, stepping out of the bathroom.
“Ok,” I say with haste in my tone as I feel myself losing feeling in my body, “I’m gonna pass out and in a few minutes, I’m gonna be...at...your-...”
Too late. I collapse on his bed, losing consciousness. Then, I wake up in another bed with a bag of Ruffles between my legs and a PS4 controller in my hands. I look at the screen in front of me, looking at the horrible entity known as The Last Of Us 2. Of course she would be the type to play this garbage.
I close the game, doing her poor, poor console a favor and deleting the absolute monstrosity that it was unfairly being forced to run and stand up from the bed, walking up to a mirror. Sure enough, I am now in possession of Katelyn the Joyful bitch. Time to make Roman eat his words.
I step out of the room and walk over to Roman’s, slightly lowering the neck of my shirt, exposing my chest even more. I then do the same to my shorts, sliding them just above my crotch. After making my adjustments, I turn the doorknob and walk right into his room, once again surprising him.
“Oh, it’s just you,” he replies, “What do you want? And why can’t you ever knock?”
“Oh, gee, little bro,” I say, bringing a finger to my lips and swaying my hips, feigning innocence, “You’re right. That’s not a good thing for me to do, is it? I’m sorry. You wanna punish me for being so inconsiderate?”
His jaw just drops. He’s utterly speechless. He doesn’t even know what to think. He’s just sitting there, staring at me. Just like I thought he would be. Serves you right, you bastard.
“Wh-what’s going on with you?” he says, ogling at my body and the alterations I’ve made with my clothes,
I giggle before standing in front of him, saying in a ditsy tone,
“I’ve just been thinking about the way I’ve been treating you and your super awesome, intimidatingly smart, funny, cool, and outlandishly handsome friend, Chad all this time. I’m such a stupid fucking bitch who just mooches off of you. Surely, you can find it in your heart to forgive me for being so dumb. Ooor~”
I bring my hands to his shoulders, flipping my hair as I straddle his lap, continuing with a sultry tone,
“Maybe you can come up with a way for me to repay you for all of it.”
He stutters, tripping over his words, making me giggle. I then feel something growing in between us. I giggle before slowly grinding my hips on his clothed growing shaft.
“Ooo,” I start as I feel him pressing against me, “Looks like you have an idea as to how I’m supposed to apologize. You want me to show you how sorry I am, little brother?”
He, again, tries uttering something, but shock and my intimidation are preventing anything from coming out. So, using my context clues, I deduce that he’s trying to say “Yes”. Now, being the caring big sister I am, I decide to accommodate his subliminal demands. I chuckle before planting a kiss on his nose and maneuvering on the floor in front of him. I then bring a hand to his covered dick, gently rubbing it.
“Mmm,” I moan, looking him in the eyes, “So hard for me already. Does big sister’s apology excite you that much? Hmm?”
I grab the hem of his shorts, slowly pulling them down, freeing his cock from its restraints.
“Wow,” I say with a giggle as I grab onto it and slowly stroke it, “Such a big boy. You’re my big little bro, aren’t you? And you’ve just been keeping this away from me this entire time? You meanie. But I guess it’s only fair. Up until now, I haven’t really been deserving of it, have I? Well, what about now? Do I deserve your long, hard, warm little brother cock now?”
I lightly tighten my grip on him, earning a light moan as he closes his eyes. I giggle at his reaction before saying,
“Ooo, you like that, don’t you? You like how big sis is stroking your dick? Am I making you feel good? You’re such a pervert."
All he can do is moan from my actions. I giggle at the faces he’s making as I continue my slow strokes, lightly breathing on the tip of his dick as pre-cum starts leaking out of it. After moments of my slow and steady strokes, I lean forward, sticking my tongue out and licking up his pre-cum. It’s surprisingly really good. Please let this be because I’m in a girl’s body.
I then wrap my lips around his head, lightly sucking on the head of his dick as I continue jerking it. He moans even more from my advances, encouraging me to keep going. I start bobbing my head up and down, taking more and more of him in my mouth with each descent. I look him in the eyes as I suck him off and he’s in absolute bliss. Gotcha, you bastard.
Minutes pass of me sucking him off and while this is fun, it could be better. And I know just how to make it better. I bring both of my hands to his wrists, bringing his hands to my hair and forcing my head to the base of his cock. Getting my subliminal hint, he entangles his fingers in my hair, moving my head up and down his length as he thrusts in and out of my mouth.
Fuck, this feels so good. I love how it’s just poking the back of my throat. And his moans are just making this sweeter along with the fact that his thrusts are getting rougher and faster. I knew he was a huge pervert for her, but I never would’ve known it was this bad.
But this isn’t enough for him. He wants more. He pulls me off of him by my hair, looking at me with lust in his eyes as I take in new air in my lungs. He then pushes me on the floor. Right as I land on my back, he spreads my legs apart, sticking his finger in the right leg of my shorts through the other. He then pushes them to the side, exposing my wet little pussy to him.
“Oh, wow,” I start, “Well, someone’s impatient. You really are a disgusting perv for me, hu- aaaagn~”
He interrupts me by sliding himself inside of me. He then wraps his hand around my throat, slowly thrusting in and out of me, saying in a low demanding tone,
“Shut up. I’ve waited so fucking long for this momoent. Your body is finally mine, you fucking cock tease. Now, shut your whore mouth and take it.”
He speeds up his thrusts, tightening his grip on my neck. I, in turn, give him what he wants and keep my mouth shut, moaning as he ravages me. He’s being so rough with me and I love it. If he keeps this up, Katelyn’s gonna be feeling it for weeks...Hm. Now, that’s an idea. I give him a smug smirk, saying,
“Is that all you got, you little twerp?”
“What did I say?” he replies assertively,
“What, you expect me to listen to anything you have to say with you fingering me like this? I thought you wanted to fuck me, little bro.”
He pulls out of me, turning me over to my stomach and pulling my shorts down my legs. My legs are then forced apart as I hear him say in a harsh tone,
"Say that again."
I snicker before saying,
"I said I thou-"
I'm interrupted with the sound of a smack echoing throughout the room with a harsh sting radiating from my ass. I moan in response to his slap, pleased that my plan's working.
"Let me make this clear to you," he says, rubbing my ass, "Right now, you're my bitch. So you don't say a fucking thing unless I tell you to."
"Ooo, such a big man," I patronize, "It's gonna take mo-"
He gives me another smack, stopping me in my tracks.
"Keep it up," he warns, "The more you disobey, the worse this will be."
"Oh, I'm so sca-"
Smack.
"You think I'm just go-"
Smack.
"If that's the hardest you can hit, the-"
Smack. Smack. Smack.
He starts spanking me so much, I'm losing count. Not to mention his hits are getting harder and harder. I can't lie, it's starting to really hurt. And that's exactly what I want. After a few more moments of relentless licks, he finally stops. My butt is no doubt a deep shade of red at this point. It hurts like hell. But it's not gonna be my problem for long.
"You got anything else to say?" he asks, rubbing my sore ass.
To give the illusion that I've been tamed, I start to say something else, but stop mid word.
"That's what I thought. Now, you're gonna be an obedient little slut for your brother, aren't you?"
"Yes, sir," I comply,
"Good girl. Now, lift up that little ass for your brother."
"Yes, sir."
I do as instructed, lifting my hips and presenting my ass to him. I feel him rubbing it before positioning himself to the entrance of my pussy, exciting me. After teasing me for a bit, he finally pushes himself back in, grabbing my hips and thrusting in and out of me. I moan in response to his thrusts, bending over further so he'll reach deeper inside of me.
He tightens his grip on my hips, thrusting harder and reaching deeper. It feels so good. I never want this to stop. He's hitting just the perfect spot. It's driving me crazy.
I then feel his hand grab onto my hair, yanking on it as he picks up his pace. I moan louder from his increasing roughness with me. He then wraps his hand in my hair, saying,
"Say my name. Say my fucking name."
"R-Roman," I moan out, following his demand.
He slaps my ass, making me gasp.
"Louder," he says sternly,
"Roman!" I yell,
"Yeah, that's right. Call out to your little brother like the dumb little cock hungry slut you are."
He gives me another slap on the ass and pulls my hair, prompting me to yell his name even louder. Everything is so overwhelming right now: his spanks, his pulling of my hair, his thrusts, his demanding voice, the sound of Katelyn being so submissive, it's all just perfect. They're doing things to me that I never thought possible.
I start feeling myself nearing my limit with each thrust. Something tells me this is gonna be one of the greatest orgasms I'll ever experience. And judging from Roman's increased thrusts and growing moans, it's safe to assume that he's not too far behind. He then takes me completely off guard and slides his thumb inside of my ass, sliding it in and out of my anus, matching his thrusts. This sends immeasurable pleasure all throughout my body. It's like he knows just the right buttons to press for her. What a thoughtful little brother.
"R-Roman," I call out, "I-...I'm gonna cum. Please make me cum. I wanna coat that delicious cock with my fluids. Please let me. I'll let you cum inside me if you do. That's right. I'll let you fill up my little pussy with your warm, sticky, tasty cum. You get to claim me as yours. No one else's. Do it, little brother. Shoot your load deep inside of me. Claim me. Breed me."
Within a few minutes, he accepts my offer, thrusting deep inside of me and letting out a loud moan before shooting his essence inside of my awaiting pussy. I, in turn, coat his cock with my essence, moaning along with him. He thrusts a little more, ensuring that I get every little drop as we ride out our orgasms.
He then slides out of me as I lie on the floor, catching my breath. I then feel my consciousness slipping away from me as he starts rubbing my back.
"I love you so much," he says in between breaths.
I just snicker at his comment before giving in to unconsciousness. And right as I do, I wake up on his bed, hearing his exhausted breaths as I sit up.
"Well, congratulations," I say, startling him again, "You're now gay."
"CHAD?!" he exclaims, "WHAT THE FUCK?!"
"Isn't it obvious? What, you really think that she would have a change of heart that quickly? Don't tell me I made you delude yourself that much."
"Wh-what?! N-no. No."
"Yes. It was me, Barry. I swapped bodies with your sister and made you fuck her. All to prove you wrong. Don't you ever doubt me again, dickhead."
"This doesn't even make any sense! This can't be real. How di- I mean, when di- what the hell?!"
"Don't know, and frankly, I couldn't care less. I just found out last night. Courtney was the first to experience my power. In more ways than one if ya know what I mean."
"That's insane. I guess you weren't lying when you said you got the best superpower ever."
"Roman, it's me. Do I ever lie?"
He gives me an unamused look.
"Always focusing on the past," I say, folding my arms,
"Whatever," he replies, "So...how does it work? What do you do?"
"Basically, whenever I wanna change into someone else, I just need to think about them really hard and cum. Then I go to sleep a few seconds after and poof: new body."
"Sick. Hey, wait a minute, where do you get off calling me scummy for beating it to Katelyn, when you fucked yourself with Courtney's body?"
"What is it with you and focusing on the past all the time?"
He punches my arm as we share a laugh. He then stands up, pulling his pants up and looking down at Katelyn.
"So is she gonna-...like...remember any of this?" he asks,
"She shouldn't," I answer, "I spent most of last night having fun with Courtney and when I saw her this morning, she was just as clingy to me as when I got back. No mention of something weird happening, nothing about her body feeling weird, none of that."
"Uh huh. Interesting. So you've got a power that allows you to jump into someone else's body, you do whatever you want, you jump back to yours, and you just get to live without consequences like it never even happened?"
"That's the gist of it, yeah."
And just as I suspected, he gets a sinister look on his face. This is why I wanted to tell him and him alone. Great minds think alike.
"So do you have to personally know the person or just know what they look like?" he asks, grabbing his phone and unlocking it,
"Haven't really tested that far, but I guess now's a greater time to do so than ever," I reply,
"I'll take it. Cause I don't know if you remember who this is, but I'm pretty sure you wouldn't be opposed to testing your ability out on her."
He shows me his phone screen, revealing a girl sitting at a lunch table, laughing with a group of people. Wait a minute, blonde hair, ripped jeans, ugly shirt, green eyes, that's Linda. She made Courtney's freshman year a living hell with all those rumors she spread. That fucking bitch.
"Does that face mean that you recognize this lovely lady?" Roman questions,
"I've seen her around a bit," I answer, "She's not bad looking. Not bad looking at all."
"Wanna pay her a little visit? According to her, she likes taking afternoon walks around Garrison Park."
"Sounds like a plan. It's always nice to catch up with old friends."
God, I’ve missed this. This is all that I’ve wanted for so long; a stress-free day, spending time with the people that I don’t hate. No books, no meaningless words, no packets, no slides, no worries. Just being in the front yard, tossin’ the ol’ pigskin around with my pop and lil’ bro. I hate how I just took moments like this for granted. Times like these were always the best.
“Yo, Chad, how many 1’s and 0’s would it take to simulate yourself a girlfriend?” dad jokes, tossing the football to Jason,
“About as many as it would take to shield everyone from the glare of your bald head,” I joke back, earning a laugh from everyone,
“Joke all ya want. I still got your mother, didn’t I? How do you think I got with her?”
“A bad dare and terrible luck with drawing straws?”
“Alright, smartass, that ‘Bad dare and straw drawing’ got ya here.”
“And I’m forever grateful for mom’s friends.”
We share another laugh as Jason passes the ball to me. I toss it to dad and he says,
“Alright, poindexter, let’s see if your reflexes are as quick as your mouth. Go long.”
I do as instructed, running back as he draws back for the throw. Once I’m far enough, he throws his signature “Perfect Spiral” directly towards me. I keep my eyes right on the ball, being sure that my momentum matches it perfectly. Then, unsurprisingly, it lands directly into my perfect hands. And I waste no time. I charge right back at him, aiming for the street lamp right behind him.
Jason then charges at me, stepping in the way between me and my goal. Big mistake, little man. We charge closer and closer and closer to each other, neither of us having a shred of a thought of retreating in mind. Once he’s close enough to me, I side-step past him, continuing my pursuit to the lamp. Easy.
Now comes the real challenge. Not only is that trick not gonna work on dad, something I’ve learned the hard way, but because of his size, barging through him isn’t really a viable option either. Plus, with Jason hot on my tail, even if I were able to at least lock up with him, he’s gonna ensure that that won’t last long. So I’ve only got one option.
I run at dad with everything I’ve got. He gets in his stance, planting his feet to the ground. I narrow my eyes. He pulls up his shorts. I look behind me to see Jason closing the already narrow gap between us. Wait for it...Wait for it...Now!
I toss the ball over dad’s head, taking him off guard as he turns his attention to it. Perfect. I dive, tuck, and roll through his legs, getting past him before catching the ball, hearing the collision between dad and Jason behind me as I merrily skip to the street lamp, claiming my victory.
“YEAH!!!” I celebrate in satirized typical sportsman fashion, spiking the ball on the ground, “YOU CAN’T TOUCH ME!!! NO ONE CAN TOUCH ME!!! I’M THE GREATEST!!! I”M ON TOP OF THE WORLD!!! THIS IS WHAT I DO!!! TOO EASY!!! TAKE ME OUT THE GAME, CO-”
My glory is interrupted with a high pitched scream. It sounds like it’s coming from behind me. And it’s getting louder. I turn to see the source of the ear piercing noise, but before I can even get them in my peripheral vision, I feel someone tackle my side, latching onto me as they continue their scream. I laugh in response to the spear, instantly recognizing who the culprit is upon seeing her short black hair.
“What’s up, Courtney?” I say through my laugh, wrapping my arm around her little body,
“Why didn’t you tell me you came back, you big meanie?!” she says, still doing her best to replicate the jaws of life,
“Why did you decide to go swimming today of all days?”
“Because I have friends. Ever hear of ‘em?”
“Oh, trust me, I’ve heard all about you and your friends.”
“That’s not what I meant, you jerk.”
“I’m not hearing any denial.”
She pouts before blushing and turning away from me. She’s so goddamn adorable.
“You’re so mean to me,” she whines,
“Only because I love you,” I reply, kissing her on the forehead,
“Daaaad, Chad’s bullying meeee.”
She jokingly runs over to dad, acting like a bratty toddler. As she does, she unknowingly gives me the perfect view of her taut little ass in her bikini bottoms. That along with the little peep I was able to catch of her tits through her loose top causes me to envision her without her two piece. Fuck, what I’d give to really show her how much I’ve missed her. Probably the only girl I can think of that’ll make me lose my challenge. She’s just too damn cute.
“That sound good to you, Chad?” I hear dad say, snapping me out of my thoughts,
“U-uh-...wha- huh?” I ask, not hearing the question,
“I was just saying that since Jason’s game is in 15 minutes and since you don’t like going, you could just stay here if you want.”
“And I’m staying, too,” Courtney adds on, aiding my choice, “15 minutes is not enough time for me to get ready.”
“U-uh, yeah...Yeah. Sounds good.”
“Alright,” dad says, “Go tell your mother we’re in the car and we’ll see ya in a couple hours. Let’s go, Jason! Let’s give ‘em hell!!!”
“Yeah!” Jason reciprocates, “We’re gonna give ‘em hell!!!”
They continue their rampage of pep as Courtney and I head inside. We both head upstairs, going our separate ways as she heads to the bathroom and I head to mom and dad’s room. I knock on the door before hearing mom say,
“I know. I’ll be down in a moment.”
Well, that takes care of that. I head to my room, shutting the door before going to my bed and collapsing on it. God, I’ve missed this fluffy bed. So soft and comfy. Always got the job done when I had to sleep. I bet it has its other uses, too. Especially if I had my “Friends” here to help me figure out those other uses. My mind wanders as I imagine all the girls I’ve been with in my time in college. Rina, Lana, Dominique, Mandy, Janet, Celeste, now that was a good time, Ginger, India, Lani, Sam, Harmony, Courtney...Courtney?
My mind sets on the image of Courtney and her bikini that did more for the mind than her body. She was practically naked right in front of me. How is it that the sexiest girl I know shares my DNA? How’s that fair? I almost wanna get in that shower and share some of it back with her. Fuck, that’d be so hot. Having her pinned against the chamber, shoving my cock deep inside of her little pussy, that’d really be something.
The thought of taking my own little sister makes me harder with each second I spend on it. Her adorable face, her sexy little moans, her soft little pussy wrapped tightly around me as she desperately begs for more, I can practically see and hear all of that happening. Just thinking about it is making me test the limit of my pants. I take them off along with my boxers to get at least some comfort.
But while the issue of comfort is dealt with, there’s still the issue of having Courtney being all I can think about right now. I just want her to straddle me and ride me like she’s never ridden anyone before. Just having that tight little pussy sliding up and down her big brother’s cock. Up...and down...up...and down. I can practically feel her little pussy right now. Wait a minute.
I look down to see my right hand mimicking the rhythm that I’ve created. Shit. So much for my challenge. That’s two and a half months down the drain. But fuck it. I’ve already gone this far. There’s no turning back now. It’s only fitting that the person who makes me break my streak is the person I wanna fuck the most.
So I continue my actions, sliding my hand up and down my shaft, envisioning Courtney riding it instead. I close my eyes, lightly groaning as I speed up my pace, gripping harder on my cock.
“Yeah,” I groan, “Just like that, Courtney. Ride your big brother’s dick. Say my name.”
“Oh, Chad,” she moans, speeding up her pace,
“Louder, baby.”
“Chad~! Chad~!”
“That’s right, baby. Call out to your big brother.”
“Big brother! Big brother!”
This sends an intense jolt all throughout my body. God, that’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever heard her say.
“Say it again,” I groan, feeling myself getting closer and closer, “Say that again for your big brother.”
She giggles before leaning down to my ear, whispering,
“Please fill up my pussy with your cum, big brother.”
This sends me over the edge. I let out a loud groan, shooting ropes of my cum from my dick. As oceans and oceans of built up cum leave my body, my body just goes limp. I don’t even care about the mess. I just feel...so...gooood.
I close my eyes for a moment, taking in the warmth and sensations of all the dopamine and serotonin. But after a few moments of basking in the goodness of the brain chemicals, it just slowly fades. What’s going on? That wasn’t nearly enough time for it to subside. What happened? Wait, this doesn’t even feel like my bed anymore. And am I wrapped in a towel?
I open my eyes, looking around. This-...this isn’t even my room anymore...Why am I in Courtney’s room? How’d I get in Courtney’s room? What the hell? I look down to see myself wrapped in a towel. Where’d this even come from? I was just in my shirt. And why do I feel refreshed instead of relaxed?
I unwrap myself from the towel and open it up. And what I discover before me almost makes me scream. My-...I don-...I’m-...I’m a girl now...YEEEEEEEEEEES!!!! Oh my God, this is the greatest day of my life! I’ve got tits! I’ve got a pussy! I’ve got feminine charms! I’ve got-...Courtney’s...face.
I observe myself in the mirror. There’s no mistaking it. Her hair, her face, her size, it’s all here...I-...I switched bodies with my sister...I must’ve died and gone to actual heaven. There’s no other explanation. This is my own personal heaven. And I absolutely love it.
“No way this is real,” I say, taken aback as I hear Courtney’s voice escape my lips.
I instinctively cover my mouth, lightly squealing from excitement. I’ve finally gotten what I’ve always dreamed of. I’m so happy. Wait, if I’m here, then does that mean-...
I step out of the room and make my way over to...my room? I slowly turn the doorknob and open the door. What I see before me shakes me to my core. Is that...is that me? Did I actually die like this? What kind of pathetic loser am I?
But just as soon as I have that thought, it’s tossed out the window after hearing myself lightly snoring. Well, that can’t be right. I’m still alive? And I’m in Courtney’s body. Perfect. Still gotta deal with the stress of wondering what the hell I got on finals.
Then it hits me. That smell. It’s so pungent. I swear I know it. I survey the room for the source, tracking it near my unconscious body. As I inch closer to myself, I finally remember. It’s...my cum. Oh, God, it’s everywhere. Guess that’s the consequence of depriving myself for so long and choosing to do it in bed with no type of protective measures whatsoever.
Something’s a bit different about it, though. The smell...It smells so...good. I don’t think I’ve ever enjoyed the smell of my own essence before. Well, on second thought, I am a girl. So by default, everything about me is amazing. Even my cum. So by that logic...What if I just so happened to...taste it? I mean, what kind of little sister would I be if I just left my big brother with all this mess to clean all by himself?
So, in the spirit of being a good little sister, I climb onto the bed, crawling up to my seemingly lifeless body, taking in more of the smell of my fluids. With each moment that passes, my want for it grows that much more. I want it so fucking bad.
And I go for it. I lean in closer to my exposed, divine, cum coated lower half, sticking out my tongue as I prepare for the taste of a lifetime. Soon enough, I make direct contact with my own shaft, immediately sending the interesting flavors to my brain. Holy hell, that is the greatest thing I’ve ever tasted.
I drag my tongue along my dick, cleaning my sperm from it. It’s so tasty. No wonder girls are so obsessed with it. And I swear that with every lick, it feels like I’m actually having her lick me. And I want more of it.
As I continue my licks, I feel my cock twitching and getting harder and harder with each lick. Ooo. Looks like good ol’ little sister has another job to do. Well, if no one else is gonna do it, it might as well be me.
I bring a hand to my shaft, immediately trying to adjust to the difference between using Courtney’s hand and my own. Hers are so much smaller and warmer. Also, the mutual feeling of me and my body is more apparent now. It feels infinitely better than any time I’ve done it. And no other girl even compares to hers.
After enjoying the feeling for a bit, I start sliding my hand up and down my shaft. Fuck, that feels incredible. I can’t believe it. I’ve actually got my little sister on my dick. And it feels otherworldly. I just wish I could see the look on her face as I thrust it inside of her tight little throat.
I wrap my lips around the head of my dick, gently sucking on it as I slightly speed up the pace of my strokes. I then maneuver my free hand to the lower half of my body, spreading my legs and bringing a finger to my little pussy. Another dream of mine realized. I drag my finger along my slit, feeling my own wetness as I continue working my own shaft.
This is pure bliss. Every sensation is doubled for me. This is beyond anything that I’ve ever experienced before. I never want this to end.
I decide to elevate the pleasure by taking more of my cock inside of my mouth, slowly descending as I keep my hand wrapped around the remaining portion of my shaft. Once I make it about halfway down, I start bobbing my head up and down my length, moaning as I continue rubbing my delicate little pussy. I’m getting so turned on right now. With the feeling of Courtney’s tight, dripping, little pussy, her lips wrapped around my cock as I poke the back of her tight throat, her little moans, and the fact that she probably has no idea that any of this is going on, all of it is driving me insane. I’m living out all of my fantasies and not a single soul has to know.
I speed up my bobbing, rubbing, and stroking, garnering more moans from myself as my want for more increases with each action. Then the ever-growing curiosity seeps in. How good would it feel to have both organs being stimulated? Would one feel better than the other? If so, which one? Would I be able to tell the difference? Would I even care? Chances are the last question is the most important and the answer might be no, but I just gotta know now. The curiosity of it all is eating me alive.
After a few more moments of sucking and rubbing, I slow down my movements on both actions before popping myself out of my mouth. I then straddle myself, leaning back on my hands as I grind my pussy on my cock. I try figuring out which part of me feels better, but as I continue my self-teasing, I find myself leaning towards not caring. It feels too fucking good to focus. And it’s not even inside me yet.
I lean down on my chest, feeling the firmness of my own chest. It’s so comfy. I then lift my hips, positioning my entrance above my awaiting dick below me. Ok, moment of truth. I lower my hips, using the slickness of my saliva and wetness from my pussy as lube. After a few attempts to slide it inside, I finally manage to push the tip in. Once it’s inside, I start pushing it deeper inside of myself. But as I lower myself on my cock, a sudden pain jolts throughout my whole body, making me stop my advances.
Is-...is she really a...virgin? Am I really gonna take my little sister’s virginity? Holy shit, I’m actually the luckiest being to ever exist. This day couldn’t possibly get better.
I take a moment to adjust to my size, wrapping my arms around my neck. Once the pain subsides, I start steadily lowering myself even more down my cock, eventually reaching the base. Once I fit all of myself inside, I start waving my hips back and forth, moaning as I reach deeper and deeper.
And just like that, my adorable little sister is no longer a virgin. Her pussy is now mine. She’s now mine. Mine to do whatever I want with. And she doesn’t have a clue what’s happening. It’s the perfect crime.
Once I’ve adjusted to my size, I start rising and lowering myself up and down my length, sliding my wet, little, previously virgin pussy up and down my long, hard, delicious cock. I moan in response to the combined sensations, answering the burning question. Turns out I was right. I can’t tell which one feels better. And frankly, I don’t give a single damn. It feels so fucking goood. Faster. I need to go faster.
I speed up my pace, moaning louder as I ride my own dick with my little sister’s pussy. And I love it. I love it so fucking much. I love the sound of her moans. I love how tight she feels. I love how big I feel. I’m so fucking full. This is without question the best sex I’ve ever had. Thank God for little sisters. I then get an idea on how to do the impossible and make this that much better than it already is. I pull myself into my ear, whispering,
“Yeah. You like that, don’t you, pervert? You like the feeling of your little sister’s wet little pussy? Oh, God, you’re so naughty. Such a naughty, naughty big brother, getting hard from his sister pleasuring him. Who knew that the most amazing, sexiest, coolest, bestest big brother would be so lewd? Well, show me, big brother. Show your little sister how lewd you really are.”
I pick up my pace even more, moaning louder as I tighten my grip on my neck. I then look at my own unconscious face, admiring how perfectly flawless it is. Just looking at it makes me just wanna...wanna...Oh, I need to. I pull myself in for a deep kiss, speeding up my pace as fast as I possibly can. I love this so damn perfect. I can feel how soft her lips are. I can taste them. I love her so goddamn much.
It doesn’t take long for me to feel my orgasm approaching on both ends. Not wanting to get too risky, I bring a hand to my pussy, rubbing it as fast as I can before moaning out,
“Fuck, you’re gonna make me cum! Watch me cum for you, big brother! Watch me! Watch me cum all over your perfect cock! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!”
I let out one last loud moan before tilting my head back, letting it all out. My body spasms as I release my cum all over my shaft, burying myself in my chest as I ride out my orgasm. After a few moments of the greatest mix of feelings a human could have, I bring my hips to a complete stop, catching my breath.
Before I can completely collect my bearings and fully digest what just happened, I feel my eyes getting heavier and heavier. And before I know it, I’m asleep. But just as soon as it happened, I instantly wake up, opening my eyes and catching my lost breath. I then look around the room, wiping my eyes as the memories of my dream start flooding back in my mind. Wow, that was nice.
Not long after scanning the room, I feel something on my chest. I look down to see Courtney lying on me, sleeping soundly. Wait, wait, wait...that was real? None of that was my subconscious? That was actually reality? Oh, shit. Oh, God. Oh my God! I just fucked my sister. Oh, God, I just fucked my sister. Will she remember what happened? Will she even know? I guess only time will tell. But in the meantime, if she doesn’t remember, it probably wouldn’t be good if she woke up like this.
So I discreetly wrap my arms around her naked unconscious body before lifting her up and carrying her out of my room. As I make my way to hers, I feel her arms and legs tighten around me as she lightly moans. That’s when I realize that I’m still inside of her, still pent up from not releasing. And she’s still out cold. Perfect for repaying older brother for everything he’s done.
After stepping inside of her room, I lay her down on her bed as carefully as possible. Once she settles on her bed, I bring my hands on either side of her, pushing her leg apart with my knee, giving me better access. I then start slowly thrusting in and out of her little pussy, trying not to make too much noise or movements.
Courtney starts lightly moaning from my actions as I continue my steady thrusts. It’s almost unbelievable how damn cute she is. Everything she does is just making this so much better.
For better balance, I bring my right hand to her dd-cup chest, gently kneading it as I steadily pick up my pace. She arches her back, most likely stretching. Now, normally, I’d stop in my tracks at the slightest movement she made. But I’m gradually starting to not care. I think I’m starting to catch on to what’s happening here. And if I’m right, I don’t think it’ll matter if she wakes up or not. Especially since I’m so close right now.
After moments of savoring the feeling of Courtney’s soft lower lips wrapped around me, I feel myself getting closer to my limit. So I pull out of her and make my way to her face, pointing my dick right at it and jerking myself. Yeah, just lay there while your big brother paints your face. I’m gonna mark you as mine. All mine.
Moments pass of me stroking my cock before I let out a loud groan and shoot rope after rope of my sperm on my little sister’s face, getting it on her eyelids, cheeks, and lips. After finishing, I take a seat on a nearby chair, admiring the scene that I created. I’m also a bit shocked that that much came out. I mean, it’s not as much as before, but still a lot. Still paying the price I guess.
But before I can dwell on it further, my eyes get heavy again. And before I know it, I’m knocked out. Then, almost like clockwork, I wake up, lying on the bed, feeling a weird, sticky, alluring substance on my face. I swallow some that’s in my mouth before scooping some off of my face and licking it off my hand. Just what I thought.
The next day approaches and I head over to Roman’s house. I have to tell him about this. It would be a sin not to. Not only because not telling anyone about this would probably make me explode, but I’m pretty sure that we agreed that if anything like this happened to either of us, the first thing we’d do would be to tell each other. Now, while it was most definitely an elementary school pact and it’s most definitely been broken seeing that it’s not the first thing I did, I guess I'm still obligated to go through with telling him about it. He’s like my other brother who won’t judge me if I tell him everything about my new...Power? Blessing? Miracle? Whatever the hell this is. It’s sure as hell not a curse. There’s legitimately no downside to this.
I pull up in Roman’s driveway, parking my car before stepping out and heading over to his door. I kock on the door, using the super awesome knock that we created. But not even halfway through the knock, the door jerks open, revealing Katelyn, rubbing her head in annoyance. Oh, goody.
“What the fuck is your problem?” she says in a groggy tone,
“Well, excuse me for being chipper on this fine morning,” I retort,
“Oh, spare me. You just wanted to be an annoying shitsack. You do realize people have things to do? Nobody wants to hear your dumbass knocking this early.”
“It’s 11:36, you clearly just woke up, and you’re in short shorts and a tank top. Who are you fooling?”
“Ugh. You’re such a pain. Can’t wait until school starts again for you so that you’re out of my hair.”
“Oh, you mean you can’t wait until Roman and I go back to school, while you’re stuck trying to find somewhere else to live?”
“Go fuck yourself.”
Before I can say anything else, she slams the door right in my face before stomping off. Unbeknownst to the dumb broad, she forgot to lock the door. So I politely let myself in, closing the door before making my way upstairs to Roman’s room. Once I’m right by his door, I hear something all too familiar. Something that anyone living with a guy past his teens would instantly recognize. The sweet wholesome sound of a woman walking on hot coal, while playing paddleball.
Deciding to be the most considerate best friend ever, I remove my ear from the door, step away, and then turn the doorknob, pushing the door open, calmly saying,
“JESUS IS WATCHING YOU!!!”
He shrieks before tossing his phone from his lap all the way across the room and covering himself with his blanket. I laugh hysterically from his reaction, hearing him groan in agitation. He makes himself presentable before retrieving his phone.
“Oh, thanks, dickhead,” he pouts, “I’ve always wanted a crack in my screen.”
I calm down from my laughing fit before saying,
“Hey, no one told you to Tom Brady your phone. You made that decision all by your lonesome.”
“Don’t blame my reflexes on me. I’m still getting used to having my own place.”
“With your bitchy older sister, might I add?”
“Hey, she might be a bitch, but that’s just surface level. You haven’t gotten to know her like I have. Deep down, she’s a sweet, loving, caring, selfless-”
“Sexy bimbo who’s willing to do any and everything and film it and sucks at hiding the files, giving access to her scummy brother who spanks it to her.”
“...I mean, when you say it like that, it sounds perverted.”
“You mind telling me how you’d put it?”
“...What do you want, Chad?”
I chuckle before shutting the door and walking to the other side of the room to ensure that I’m not heard, barely able to contain my excitement.
“Ok,” I start in a whisper, “I want you to listen to me and listen carefully without judging me.”
“I will make no such promises,” he replies,
“Whatever. I don’t care. Cause I’m gonna tell you something, then I’m gonna prove it.”
“Alright, just tell me what it is already. You’re starting to scare me. Do you have a rare bowel infection or something?”
“Nope. Gross, but nope. I just so happened to come across the greatest superpower of all time.”
“Burping your ABC’s?”
“What? No.”
“Jogging backwards upstairs?”
“No.”
“Pronouncing wichchcher sauce?”
“I’m just gonna tell you.”
“That would save some time. Thank you.”
“Ok, to keep it brief...I can switch bodies.”
His look of anticipation switches into a look of discontempt.
“See? Right now you don’t believe me,” I say,
“Yeah, that’s a pretty weird way to advertise Michael’s weed,” he says,
“What?”
“I get it. It was good weed. Should’ve taken your word for it. Now I’m stuck without it. Just let me have some already since you’re just gonna be a douche about it.”
"Ok, first of all, that’s not even true. His weed sucked ass. And our friendship means too much for me to have you go anywhere NEAR that garbage. And secondly, I can actually prove it.”
“Well, thank you for your consideration. Maybe this’ll teach you to trust my intuition next time. And just for that, I’ll bite. Go ahead. Show me. Float about to another vessel. You have my attention.”
“Oh-...uh...see, um...here’s the thing-”
“Oh, what’s wrong? I’m waiting. Go ahead and ‘swap bodies’.”
Ok, he’s lucky we’re friends. Otherwise, I’d have just dropped my pants and did it right in front of him and made him suck my unconscious dick for being such a douche. But I’m a good friend, so I won’t do that.
“Alright, look,” I start, “The way it works is a bit-...in a word, unorthodox. So I’m gonna go to the bathroom for a bit.”
“Sure,” he says, sarcastically, “Do what you need to do, ya poltergeist.”
This is gonna be so satisfying. I step inside of his bathroom and shut the door, tearing some tissues away from the roll and sliding my pants and briefs to my knees. I then take a breath, shutting my eyes and letting my mind wander.
I soon start remembering that time Katelyn pissed Jason off and he threw countless water balloons at her, drenching her already tight white shirt. The image of her see-through state resurfaces in my mind, turning me on as I envision the distinct sight of her perfect D-cup tits. I bring my hand to my shaft, wrapping my fingers around it and gently stroking it up and down with the alluring picture displaying so vivid in my head.
My mind then starts envisioning my hand being her mouth sliding up and down the length of my cock as she looks up at me. Fuck, the thought of that dumb broad being my little bitch is really turning me on. Just sitting there while I fuck her slutty little throat, looking me in the eyes, helpless to do anything.
I speed up my pace, letting out light groans as I imagine the scenario. Eventually, I feel myself getting closer to my orgasm. I squeeze myself harder and stroke faster, simulating it as Katelyn sucking harder and faster. I stroke myself for a few more moments before letting out one final groan, releasing my sperm into the tissues that I set aside. After collecting my essence with the tissues and cleaning up the results, I toss away the tissues and pull up my pants, stepping out of the bathroom.
“Ok,” I say with haste in my tone as I feel myself losing feeling in my body, “I’m gonna pass out and in a few minutes, I’m gonna be...at...your-...”
Too late. I collapse on his bed, losing consciousness. Then, I wake up in another bed with a bag of Ruffles between my legs and a PS4 controller in my hands. I look at the screen in front of me, looking at the horrible entity known as The Last Of Us 2. Of course she would be the type to play this garbage.
I close the game, doing her poor, poor console a favor and deleting the absolute monstrosity that it was unfairly being forced to run and stand up from the bed, walking up to a mirror. Sure enough, I am now in possession of Katelyn the Joyful bitch. Time to make Roman eat his words.
I step out of the room and walk over to Roman’s, slightly lowering the neck of my shirt, exposing my chest even more. I then do the same to my shorts, sliding them just above my crotch. After making my adjustments, I turn the doorknob and walk right into his room, once again surprising him.
“Oh, it’s just you,” he replies, “What do you want? And why can’t you ever knock?”
“Oh, gee, little bro,” I say, bringing a finger to my lips and swaying my hips, feigning innocence, “You’re right. That’s not a good thing for me to do, is it? I’m sorry. You wanna punish me for being so inconsiderate?”
His jaw just drops. He’s utterly speechless. He doesn’t even know what to think. He’s just sitting there, staring at me. Just like I thought he would be. Serves you right, you bastard.
“Wh-what’s going on with you?” he says, ogling at my body and the alterations I’ve made with my clothes,
I giggle before standing in front of him, saying in a ditsy tone,
“I’ve just been thinking about the way I’ve been treating you and your super awesome, intimidatingly smart, funny, cool, and outlandishly handsome friend, Chad all this time. I’m such a stupid fucking bitch who just mooches off of you. Surely, you can find it in your heart to forgive me for being so dumb. Ooor~”
I bring my hands to his shoulders, flipping my hair as I straddle his lap, continuing with a sultry tone,
“Maybe you can come up with a way for me to repay you for all of it.”
He stutters, tripping over his words, making me giggle. I then feel something growing in between us. I giggle before slowly grinding my hips on his clothed growing shaft.
“Ooo,” I start as I feel him pressing against me, “Looks like you have an idea as to how I’m supposed to apologize. You want me to show you how sorry I am, little brother?”
He, again, tries uttering something, but shock and my intimidation are preventing anything from coming out. So, using my context clues, I deduce that he’s trying to say “Yes”. Now, being the caring big sister I am, I decide to accommodate his subliminal demands. I chuckle before planting a kiss on his nose and maneuvering on the floor in front of him. I then bring a hand to his covered dick, gently rubbing it.
“Mmm,” I moan, looking him in the eyes, “So hard for me already. Does big sister’s apology excite you that much? Hmm?”
I grab the hem of his shorts, slowly pulling them down, freeing his cock from its restraints.
“Wow,” I say with a giggle as I grab onto it and slowly stroke it, “Such a big boy. You’re my big little bro, aren’t you? And you’ve just been keeping this away from me this entire time? You meanie. But I guess it’s only fair. Up until now, I haven’t really been deserving of it, have I? Well, what about now? Do I deserve your long, hard, warm little brother cock now?”
I lightly tighten my grip on him, earning a light moan as he closes his eyes. I giggle at his reaction before saying,
“Ooo, you like that, don’t you? You like how big sis is stroking your dick? Am I making you feel good? You’re such a pervert."
All he can do is moan from my actions. I giggle at the faces he’s making as I continue my slow strokes, lightly breathing on the tip of his dick as pre-cum starts leaking out of it. After moments of my slow and steady strokes, I lean forward, sticking my tongue out and licking up his pre-cum. It’s surprisingly really good. Please let this be because I’m in a girl’s body.
I then wrap my lips around his head, lightly sucking on the head of his dick as I continue jerking it. He moans even more from my advances, encouraging me to keep going. I start bobbing my head up and down, taking more and more of him in my mouth with each descent. I look him in the eyes as I suck him off and he’s in absolute bliss. Gotcha, you bastard.
Minutes pass of me sucking him off and while this is fun, it could be better. And I know just how to make it better. I bring both of my hands to his wrists, bringing his hands to my hair and forcing my head to the base of his cock. Getting my subliminal hint, he entangles his fingers in my hair, moving my head up and down his length as he thrusts in and out of my mouth.
Fuck, this feels so good. I love how it’s just poking the back of my throat. And his moans are just making this sweeter along with the fact that his thrusts are getting rougher and faster. I knew he was a huge pervert for her, but I never would’ve known it was this bad.
But this isn’t enough for him. He wants more. He pulls me off of him by my hair, looking at me with lust in his eyes as I take in new air in my lungs. He then pushes me on the floor. Right as I land on my back, he spreads my legs apart, sticking his finger in the right leg of my shorts through the other. He then pushes them to the side, exposing my wet little pussy to him.
“Oh, wow,” I start, “Well, someone’s impatient. You really are a disgusting perv for me, hu- aaaagn~”
He interrupts me by sliding himself inside of me. He then wraps his hand around my throat, slowly thrusting in and out of me, saying in a low demanding tone,
“Shut up. I’ve waited so fucking long for this momoent. Your body is finally mine, you fucking cock tease. Now, shut your whore mouth and take it.”
He speeds up his thrusts, tightening his grip on my neck. I, in turn, give him what he wants and keep my mouth shut, moaning as he ravages me. He’s being so rough with me and I love it. If he keeps this up, Katelyn’s gonna be feeling it for weeks...Hm. Now, that’s an idea. I give him a smug smirk, saying,
“Is that all you got, you little twerp?”
“What did I say?” he replies assertively,
“What, you expect me to listen to anything you have to say with you fingering me like this? I thought you wanted to fuck me, little bro.”
He pulls out of me, turning me over to my stomach and pulling my shorts down my legs. My legs are then forced apart as I hear him say in a harsh tone,
"Say that again."
I snicker before saying,
"I said I thou-"
I'm interrupted with the sound of a smack echoing throughout the room with a harsh sting radiating from my ass. I moan in response to his slap, pleased that my plan's working.
"Let me make this clear to you," he says, rubbing my ass, "Right now, you're my bitch. So you don't say a fucking thing unless I tell you to."
"Ooo, such a big man," I patronize, "It's gonna take mo-"
He gives me another smack, stopping me in my tracks.
"Keep it up," he warns, "The more you disobey, the worse this will be."
"Oh, I'm so sca-"
Smack.
"You think I'm just go-"
Smack.
"If that's the hardest you can hit, the-"
Smack. Smack. Smack.
He starts spanking me so much, I'm losing count. Not to mention his hits are getting harder and harder. I can't lie, it's starting to really hurt. And that's exactly what I want. After a few more moments of relentless licks, he finally stops. My butt is no doubt a deep shade of red at this point. It hurts like hell. But it's not gonna be my problem for long.
"You got anything else to say?" he asks, rubbing my sore ass.
To give the illusion that I've been tamed, I start to say something else, but stop mid word.
"That's what I thought. Now, you're gonna be an obedient little slut for your brother, aren't you?"
"Yes, sir," I comply,
"Good girl. Now, lift up that little ass for your brother."
"Yes, sir."
I do as instructed, lifting my hips and presenting my ass to him. I feel him rubbing it before positioning himself to the entrance of my pussy, exciting me. After teasing me for a bit, he finally pushes himself back in, grabbing my hips and thrusting in and out of me. I moan in response to his thrusts, bending over further so he'll reach deeper inside of me.
He tightens his grip on my hips, thrusting harder and reaching deeper. It feels so good. I never want this to stop. He's hitting just the perfect spot. It's driving me crazy.
I then feel his hand grab onto my hair, yanking on it as he picks up his pace. I moan louder from his increasing roughness with me. He then wraps his hand in my hair, saying,
"Say my name. Say my fucking name."
"R-Roman," I moan out, following his demand.
He slaps my ass, making me gasp.
"Louder," he says sternly,
"Roman!" I yell,
"Yeah, that's right. Call out to your little brother like the dumb little cock hungry slut you are."
He gives me another slap on the ass and pulls my hair, prompting me to yell his name even louder. Everything is so overwhelming right now: his spanks, his pulling of my hair, his thrusts, his demanding voice, the sound of Katelyn being so submissive, it's all just perfect. They're doing things to me that I never thought possible.
I start feeling myself nearing my limit with each thrust. Something tells me this is gonna be one of the greatest orgasms I'll ever experience. And judging from Roman's increased thrusts and growing moans, it's safe to assume that he's not too far behind. He then takes me completely off guard and slides his thumb inside of my ass, sliding it in and out of my anus, matching his thrusts. This sends immeasurable pleasure all throughout my body. It's like he knows just the right buttons to press for her. What a thoughtful little brother.
"R-Roman," I call out, "I-...I'm gonna cum. Please make me cum. I wanna coat that delicious cock with my fluids. Please let me. I'll let you cum inside me if you do. That's right. I'll let you fill up my little pussy with your warm, sticky, tasty cum. You get to claim me as yours. No one else's. Do it, little brother. Shoot your load deep inside of me. Claim me. Breed me."
Within a few minutes, he accepts my offer, thrusting deep inside of me and letting out a loud moan before shooting his essence inside of my awaiting pussy. I, in turn, coat his cock with my essence, moaning along with him. He thrusts a little more, ensuring that I get every little drop as we ride out our orgasms.
He then slides out of me as I lie on the floor, catching my breath. I then feel my consciousness slipping away from me as he starts rubbing my back.
"I love you so much," he says in between breaths.
I just snicker at his comment before giving in to unconsciousness. And right as I do, I wake up on his bed, hearing his exhausted breaths as I sit up.
"Well, congratulations," I say, startling him again, "You're now gay."
"CHAD?!" he exclaims, "WHAT THE FUCK?!"
"Isn't it obvious? What, you really think that she would have a change of heart that quickly? Don't tell me I made you delude yourself that much."
"Wh-what?! N-no. No."
"Yes. It was me, Barry. I swapped bodies with your sister and made you fuck her. All to prove you wrong. Don't you ever doubt me again, dickhead."
"This doesn't even make any sense! This can't be real. How di- I mean, when di- what the hell?!"
"Don't know, and frankly, I couldn't care less. I just found out last night. Courtney was the first to experience my power. In more ways than one if ya know what I mean."
"That's insane. I guess you weren't lying when you said you got the best superpower ever."
"Roman, it's me. Do I ever lie?"
He gives me an unamused look.
"Always focusing on the past," I say, folding my arms,
"Whatever," he replies, "So...how does it work? What do you do?"
"Basically, whenever I wanna change into someone else, I just need to think about them really hard and cum. Then I go to sleep a few seconds after and poof: new body."
"Sick. Hey, wait a minute, where do you get off calling me scummy for beating it to Katelyn, when you fucked yourself with Courtney's body?"
"What is it with you and focusing on the past all the time?"
He punches my arm as we share a laugh. He then stands up, pulling his pants up and looking down at Katelyn.
"So is she gonna-...like...remember any of this?" he asks,
"She shouldn't," I answer, "I spent most of last night having fun with Courtney and when I saw her this morning, she was just as clingy to me as when I got back. No mention of something weird happening, nothing about her body feeling weird, none of that."
"Uh huh. Interesting. So you've got a power that allows you to jump into someone else's body, you do whatever you want, you jump back to yours, and you just get to live without consequences like it never even happened?"
"That's the gist of it, yeah."
And just as I suspected, he gets a sinister look on his face. This is why I wanted to tell him and him alone. Great minds think alike.
"So do you have to personally know the person or just know what they look like?" he asks, grabbing his phone and unlocking it,
"Haven't really tested that far, but I guess now's a greater time to do so than ever," I reply,
"I'll take it. Cause I don't know if you remember who this is, but I'm pretty sure you wouldn't be opposed to testing your ability out on her."
He shows me his phone screen, revealing a girl sitting at a lunch table, laughing with a group of people. Wait a minute, blonde hair, ripped jeans, ugly shirt, green eyes, that's Linda. She made Courtney's freshman year a living hell with all those rumors she spread. That fucking bitch.
"Does that face mean that you recognize this lovely lady?" Roman questions,
"I've seen her around a bit," I answer, "She's not bad looking. Not bad looking at all."
"Wanna pay her a little visit? According to her, she likes taking afternoon walks around Garrison Park."
"Sounds like a plan. It's always nice to catch up with old friends."
1
8.0K
29
5
2
Loading...